# snippets

DENSE: ac121
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac121
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
12.  And  now  behold,  if  God 
gave  unto  this  man  such  power, 
then  why  should  ye  dispute 
among  yourselves,  and  say  that 
he  hath  given  unto  me  no  power 
whereby  I  may  ""know  concerning 
the  judgments  that  shall  come 
upon  you  except  ye  repent? 


DENSE: ac122
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac122
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
13.  But,  behold,  ye  not  only 
deny  my  words,  but  ye  also  deny 
all  the  words  which  have  been 
spoken  by  our  fathers,  and  also 
the  words  which  were  spoken  by 
this  man,  Moses,  who  had  such 
great  power  given  unto  him,  yea, 
the  words  which  he  hath  spoken 
concerning  the  coming  of  the 
Messiah. 


DENSE: ac123
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac123
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
14.  Yea,  did  he  not  bear  rec- 
ord that  the  Son  of  God  should 
come?  And  as  he  'lifted  up  the 
brazen  serpent  in  the  wilderness, 
even  so  shall  he  be  lifted  up  who 
should  come. 


DENSE: ac124
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac124
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
15.  And  as  many  as  should 
look  upon  that  serpent  should 
live,  even  so  as  many  as  should 
look  upon  the  Son  of  God  with 
faith,  having  a  contrite  spirit, 
might  live,  even  unto  that  life 
which  is  eternal. 


DENSE: ac125
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac125
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
16.  And  now  behold,  Moses 
did  not  only  testify  of  these 
things,  but  also  all  the  holy 
prophets,  from  his  days  even  to 
the  days  of  Abraham. 
17.  Yea,  and  behold,  Abraham 
saw  of  his  coming,  and  was  filled 
with  gladness  and  did  rejoice. 
18.  Yea,  and  behold  I  say 
unto  you,  that  Abraham  not  only 
knew  of  these  things,  but  there 
were  many  before  the  days  of 
Abraham  who  were  called  by  the 
'order  of  God;  yea,  even  after 
the  order  of  his  Son;  and  this 
that  It  should  be  shown  unto  the 
people,  a  great  many  thousand 
years  before  his  coming,  that 
even  redemption  should  come 
unto  them. 
19.  And  now  I  would  that  ye 
should  know,  that  even  since  the 
</,    He.    7:28,    29. 
84  :6 — IC. 
Al.    33:19 — 22.      /,    see  g,   Mos.   26.      Al.    13:19.      D.    &   C. 
Bbtwesn  B.  C.  23  AND  20. 
380 
HELAMAN,   9. 
days  of  Abraham  there  have  been 
many  prophets  that  have  testified 
these  things;  yea,  behold,  the 
prophet  "Zenos  did  testify  boldly; 
for  the  which  he  was  slain. 
20.  And  behold,  also  *Zenock, 
and  also  'Ezias,  and  also  Isaiah, 
and  Jeremiah,  (Jeremiah  being 
that  same  prophet  who  testified 
of  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem) 
and  now  we  know  that  Jerusalem 
was  destroyed  according  to  the 
words  of  Jeremiah.  O  then  why 
not  the  Son  of  God  come,  accord- 
ing to  his  prophecy? 
21.  And  now  will  you  dispute 
that  Jerusalem  was  destroyed? 
Will  ye  say  that  the  sons  of  Zede- 
kiah  were  not  slain,  all  except  it 
were^Mulek?  Yea,  and  do  ye  not 
behold  that  the  seed  of  Zedekiah 
are  with  us,  and  they  were  driven 
out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem? 
But  behold,  this  is  not  all — 
22.  Our  father  Lehi  was  driven 
out  of  Jerusalem  because  he  tes- 
tified of  these  things.  Nephi  also 
testified  of  these  things,  and  also 
almost  all  of  our  fathers,  even 
down  to  this  time;  yea,  they  have 
testified  of  the  coming  of  Christ, 
and  ha've  looked  forward,  and 
have  rejoiced  in  his  day  which  is 
to  come. 
23.  And  behold,  he  is  God,  and 
he  is  with  them,  and  he  did  man- 
ifest himself  unto  them,  that  they 
were  redeemed  by  him;  and  they 
gave  unto  him  glory,  because  of 
that  which  Is  to  come. 
24.  And  now,  seeing  ye  know 
these  things  and  cannot  deny 
them  except  ye  shall  lie,  there- 
fore In  this  ye  have  sinned,  for 
ye  have  rejected  all  these  things, 
notwithstanding  so  many  evi- 
dences which  ye  have  received; 
yea,   even   ye   have   received   all 
things,  both  things  In  heaven, 
and  all  things  which  are  in  the 
earth,  as  a  witness  that  they  are 
true. 
25.  But  behold,  ye  have  re- 
jected the  truth,  and  rebelled 
against  your  holy  God;  and  even 
at  this  time,  instead  of  laying 
up  for  yourselves  ''treasures  in 
heaven,  where  nothing  doth  cor- 
rupt, and  where  nothing  can  come 
which  is  unclean,  ye  are  heaping 
up  for  yourselves  wrath  against 
the  day  of  judgment. 
26.  Yea,  even  at  this  time  ye 
are  ripening,  because  of  your 
murders  and  your  fornication 
and  wickedness,  for  everlasting 
destruction;  yea,  and  except  ye 
repent  it  will  come  unto  you 
soon. 
27.  Yea,  behold  It  is  now  even 
at  your  doors;  yea,  go  ye  In  unto 
the  judgment-seat,  and  search; 
and  behold,  your  judge  is  mur- 
dered, and  he  lieth  in  his  blood; 
and  he  hath  been  murdered  'by 
his  brother,  who  seeketh  to  sit 
in  the  judgment-seat. 
28.  And  behold,  they  both  be- 
long to  your  "secret  band,  whose 
author  is  Gadianton  and  the  evil 
one  who  seeketh  to  destroy  the 
souls  of  men. 
CHAPTER  9. 
Nephi'a  word  verified — Chief  judge 
found  dead  at  the  judgment-seat — 
Nephi  and  five  others  accused — Their 
innocence  established — The  murderer 
made  known. 
1.  Behold,  now  It  came  to  pass 
that  when  Nephi  had  spoken 
these  words,  certain  men  who 
were  among  them  ran  to  the 
judgment-seat;  yea,  even  there 
were  "five  who  went,  and  they 
said  among  themselves,  as  they 
went: 
0,  Me  ft,  1   Nt>.   10.      A,   tut'  0,   1   Ne.   10.     i,  I).   &   C.    84:11—13.     /,   Ho.   0:10. 
?D.  18.     Kick.  17  :22,  23.     Oin.   14.     k,  a«e  c.  Up.  S.     I,  Hn  0  :(l,  20— «M.     m,  hoc  <, 
Nt.  10.         Ciui'.  «:    a,  vtTM.  7—0,  12—18.  Hetwben  B.  C.  23  and  20. 
HELAMAN,   9. 
381 
2.  Behold,  now  we  will  know 
of  a  surety  whether  this  man  be 
a  prophet  and  God  hath  com- 
manded him  to  prophesy  such 
marvelous  things  unto  us.  Be- 
hold, we  do  not  believe  that  he 
hath;  yea,  we  do  not  believe  that 
he  is  a  prophet;  nevertheless,  if 
this  thing  which  he  has  said  con- 
cerning the  chief  judge  be  true, 
that  he  be  dead,  then  will  we 
believe  that  the  other  words 
which  he  has  spoken  are  true. 
3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  ran  in  their  might,  and 
came  in  unto  the  judgment-seat; 
and  behold,  the  chief  judge  had 
fallen  to  the  earth,  and  did  "lie  in 
his  blood. 
4.  Arid  now  behold,  when  they 
saw  this  they  were  astonished  ex- 
ceedingly, insomuch  that  they  fell 
to  the  earth;  for  they  had  not 
believed  the  words  which  Nephi 
had  spoken  concerning  the  chief 
judge. 
5.  But  now,  when  they  saw 
they  believed,  and  fear  came  upon 
them  lest  all  the  judgments  which 
Nephi  had  spoken  should  come 
upon  the  people;  therefore  they 
did  quake,  and  had  fallen  to  the 
earth. 
6.  Now,  immediately  when  the 
judge  had  been  murdered — he 
being  stabbed  by  ""his  brother  by 
a  garb  of  secrecy,  and  he  fled,  and 
the  servants  ran  and  told  the  peo- 
ple, raising  the  cry  of  murder 
among  them; 
7.  And  behold  the  people  did 
gather  themselves  together  unto 
the  place  of  the  judgment-seat — 
and  behold,  to  their  astonishment 
they  saw  those  ''five  men  who  had 
fallen  to  the  earth. 
8.  And  now  behold,  the  people 
knew  nothing  concerning  the 
multitude  who  had  gathered  to- 
gether at  the  "garden  of  Nephi; 
therefore  they  said  among  them- 
selves: 'These  men  are  they  who 
have  murdered  the  judge,  and 
God  has  smitten  them  that  they 
could  not  flee  from  us. 
9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  laid  hold  on  them,  and 
bound  them  and  cast  them  into 
prison.  And  there  was  a  proc- 
lamation sent  abroad  that  the 
judge  was  slain,  and  that  the 
murderers  had  been  taken  and 
were  cast  into  prison. 
10.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
on  the  morrow  the  people  did 
assemble  themselves  together  to 
mourn  and  to  "fast,  at  the  burial 
of  the  great  chief  judge  who  had 
been  slain. 
11.  And  thus  also  those  judges 
who  were  at  the  garden  of  Nephi, 
and  heard  his  words,  were  also 
gathered  together  at  the  burial. 
12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  inquired  among  the  people, 
saying:  Where  are  the  "five  who 
were  sent  to  inquire  concerning 
the  chief  judge  whether  he  was 
dead?  And  they  answered  and 
said:  Concerning  the  five  whom 
ye  say  ye  have  sent,  we  know  not; 
but  there  are  five  who  are  the 
murderers,  whom  we  have  cast 
into  prison. 
13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  judges  desired  that  they 
should  be  brought;  and  they 
were  brought,  and  behold  they 
were  the  *five  who  were  sent; 
and  behold  the  judges  inquired 
of  them  to  know  concerning  the 
matter,  and  they  tol(^  them  all 
that  they  had  done,  saying: 
14.  We  ran  and  came  to  the 
place  of  the  judgment,  and  when 
weisaw  all  things  even  as  Nephi 
had  testified,  we  were  astonished 
insomuch    that    we    fell    to    the 
B,  He.  8:27.     c,  see  1,  He.  8. 
Mo8.  27.     h,  see  a.     i,  see  a. 
d,  see  a.     e.  He.  7:10,  11,  14.     /,  see  o.     g,  see  t, 
BinwxKN    B.   C.   23   AND   20. 
382 
HELAMAN,   9. 
earth;  and  when  we  were  recov- 
ered from  our  astonishment,  be- 
hold they  ^cast  us  into  prison. 
15.  Now,  as  for  the  murder  of 
this  man,  we  know  not  who  has 
done  it;  and  only  this  much  we 
know,  we  ran  and  came  accord- 
ing as  ye  desired,  and  behold  he 
was  *dead,  according  to  the 
words  of  Nephi. 
16.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  judges  did  expound  the 
matter  unto  the  people,  and  did 
cry  out  against  Nephi,  saying: 
Behold,  we  know  that  this  Nephi 
must  have  agreed  with  some  one 
to  slay  the  judge,  and  then  he 
might  declare  it  unto  us,  that  he 
might  convert  us  unto  his  faith, 
that  he  might  raise  himself  to  be 
a  great  man,  chosen  of  God,  and 
a  prophet. 
17.  And  now  behold,  we  will 
detect  this  man,  and  he  shall 
confess  his  fault  and  make  known 
unto  us  the  true  murderer  of  this 
judge. 
18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  'Ave  were  liberated  on  the 
day  of  the  burial.  Nevertheless, 
they  did  rebuke  the  judges  in  the 
words  which  they  had  spoken 
against  Nephi,  and  did  contend 
with  them  one  by  one,  insomuch 
that  they  did  confound  them. 
19.  Nevertheless,  they  caused 
that  Nephi  should  be  taken  and 
bound  and  brought  before  the 
multitude,  and  they  began  to 
question  him  In  divers  ways  that 
they  might  cross  him,  that  they 
might  accuse  him  to  death — 
20.  Saying  unto  him:  Thou 
art  confederate;  who  la  this  man 
that  hath  done  this  murder?  Now 
tell  UB,  and  acknowledge  thy 
fault;  saying,  Behold  here  is 
money;  and  also  we  will  grant 
unto  thee  thy  life  if  thou  wilt  tell 
tts,  and  acknowledge  t]ye  agree- 
ment  which  thou  hast  made  with 
him. 
21.  But  Nephi  said  unto  them: 
O  ye  fools,  ye  uncircumcised  of 
heart,  ye  blind,  and  ye  stiff- 
necked  people,  do  ye  know  how 
long  the  Lord  your  God  will  suffer 
you  that  ye  shall  go  on  in  this 
your  way  of  sin? 
22.  O  ye  ought  to  begin  to 
howl  and  mourn,  because  of  the 
great  destruction  which  at  this 
time  doth  await  you,  except  ye 
shall  repent. 
23.  Behold  ye  say  that  I  have 
agreed  with  a  man  that  he 
should  murder  Seezoram,  our 
chief  judge.  But  behold,  I  say 
unto  you,  that  this  is  because  I 
have  testified  unto  you  that  ye 
might  know  concerning  this 
thing;  yea,  even  for  a  witness 
unto  you,  that  I  did  know  of 
the  wickedness  and  abominations 
which  are  among  you. 
24.  And  because  I  have  done 
this,  ye  say  that  I  have  agreed 
with  a  man  that  he  should  do 
this  thing;  yea,  because  I  showed 
unto  you  this  sign  ye  are  angry 
with  me,  and  seek  to  destroy  my 
life. 
25.  And  now  behold,  I  will 
show  unto  you  another  sign,  and 
see  if  ye  will  im  this  thing  seek  to 
destroy  me. 
26.  Behold  I  say  unto  you: 
Go  to  the  house  of  Seantum,  who 
is  the  "brother  of  Seezoram,  and 
say  unto  him — 
27.  Has  Nephi,  the  pretended 
prophet,  who  doth  prophesy  so 
much  evil  concerning  this  people, 
agreed  with  thee.  In  the  which  ye 
have  murdered  Seezoram,  who  Is 
your  brother? 
28.  And  behold,  he  shall  say 
unto  you.  Nay. 
29.  And  ye  shall  say  unto  him: 
Have  ye  murdered  your  brother? 
/,  T«r.  9.    kt  H«.  8 :27.     I,  m»  a.    m,  m*  t.  Ba.  8. 
Betwiin  B.  C.  23  AND  20. 
HELAMAN,  10. 
383 
SO.  And  he  shall  stand  with 
fear,  and  wist  not  what  to  say. 
And  behold,  he  shall  deny  unto 
you;  and  he  shall  make  as  if  he 
were  astonished;  nevertheless,  he 
shall  declare  unto  you  that  he  is 
innocent. 
31.  But  behold,  ye  shall  exam- 
ine him,  and  ye  shall  find  blood 
upon  the  skirts  of  his  cloak. 
32.  And  when  ye  have  seen 
this,  ye  shall  say:  From  whence 
Cometh  this  blood?  Do  we  not 
know  that  it  is  the  blood  of  your 
brother? 
33.  And  then  shall  he  tremble, 
and  shall  look  pale,  even  as  if 
death  had  come  upon  him. 
34.  And  then  shall  ye  say: 
Because  of  this  fear  and  this 
paleness  which  has  come  upon 
your  face,  behold,  we  know  that 
thou  art  guilty. 
35.  And  then  shall  greater  fear 
come  upon  him;  and  then  shall 
he  confess  unto  you,  and  deny  no 
more  that  he  has  done  this  mur- 
der. 
36.  And  then  shall  he  say  unto 
you,  that  I,  Nephi,  know  nothing 
concerning  the  matter  save  it 
were  given  unto  me  by  the  power 
of  God.  And  then  shall  ye  know 
that  I  am  an  honest  man,  and  that 
I  am  sent  unto  you  from  God. 
37.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  went  and  did,  even  accord- 
ing as  Nephi  had  said  unto  them. 
And  behold,  the  words  which  he 
had  said  were  true;  for  accord- 
ing to  the  words  he  did  deny; 
and  also  according  to  the  words 
he  did  confess. 
38.  And  he  was  brought  to 
prove  that  he  himself  was  the 
very  murderer,  insomuch  that  the 
five  were  set  at  liberty,  and  also 
was  Nephi. 
3  9.  And  there  were  some  of  the 
Nephites    who    believed    on    the 
words  of  Nephi;  and  there  were 
some  also,  who  believed  because 
of  the  testimony  of  the  "five,  for 
they  had  been  converted  while 
they  were  in  prison. 
40.  And  now  there  were  some 
among  the  people,  who  said  that 
Nephi  was  a  prophet. 
41.  And  there  were  others 
who  said:  Behold,  he  is  a  god, 
for  except  he  was  a  god  he  could 
not  know  of  all  things.  For  be- 
hold, he  has  told  us  the  thoughts 
of  our  hearts,  and  also  has  told 
us  things;  and  even  he  has 
brought  unto  our  knowledge  the 
true  murderer  of  our  chief  judge. 
CHAPTER  10. 
Nephi  is  comforted  by  the  Lord  with 
promise  of  great  power — He  preaches 
repentance  and  warns  the  wicked  of 
impending  judgments. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  arose  a  division  among 
the  people,  insomuch  that  they 
divided  hither  and  thither  and 
went  their  ways,  leaving  Nephi 
alone,  as  he  was  standing  in  the 
midst  of  them. 
2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Nephi  went  his  way  towards  his 
own  house,  pondering  upon  the 
things  which  the  Lord  had  shown 
unto  him. 
3.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  he 
was  thus  pondering — being  much 
cast  down  because  of  the  wicked- 
ness of  the  people  of  the  Ne- 
phites, their  "secret  works  of 
darkness,  and  their  murderings, 
and  their  plunderings,  and  all 
manner  of  iniquities — and  it 
came  to  pass  as  he  was  thus  pon- 
dering in  his  heart,  behold,  a 
voice  came  unto  him  saying: 
4.  Blessed  art  thou,  Nephi,  for 
those  things  which  thou  hast 
done;  for  I  have  beheld  how 
thou   hast  with   unwearyingness 
n,  see  a.        Chap.  10:    a,  see  {,  2  Ke.  10. 
BXTWBSN  B.  O.   23  AND  20. 
384 
HELAMAN,   10. 
declared  the  word,  which  I  have 
given  unto  thee,  unto  this  people. 
And  thou  hast  not  feared  them, 
and  hast  not  sought  thine  own 
life,  but  hast  sought  my  will,  and 
to  keep  my  commandments. 
5.  And  now,  because  thou  hast 
done  this  with  such  unwearying- 
ness,  behold,  I  will  bless  thee  for- 
ever; and  I  will  make  thee  mighty 
in  word  and  in  deed,  in  faith  and 
in  works;  yea,  even  that  all 
things  shall  be  done  unto  thee 
according  to  thy  word,  for  thou 
Shalt  not  ask  that  which  Is  con- 
trary to  my  will. 
6.  Behold,  thou  art  Nephi,  and 
I  am  God.  Behold,  I  declare  it 
unto  thee  in  the  presence  of 
mine  angels,  that  ye  shall  have 
power  over  this  people,  and  shall 
smite  the  earth  with  ""famine,  and 
with  pestilence,  and  destruction, 
according  to  the  wickedness  of 
this  people. 
7.  Behold,  I  give  unto  you 
power,  that  whatsoever  ye  shall 
seal  on  earth  shall  be  sealed  in 
heaven;  and  whatsoever  ye  shall 
loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in 
heaven;  and  thus  shall  ye  have 
power  among  this  people. 
8.  And  thus,  if  ye  shall  say 
unto  this  temple  It  shall  be  rent 
in  twain,  it  shall  be  done. 
9.  And  if  ye  shall  say  'unto 
this  mountain.  Be  thou  cast  down 
and  become  smooth,  it  shall  be 
done. 
10.  And  behold,  if  ye  shall  say 
that  God  shall  smite  this  people, 
it  shall  come  to  pass. 
11.  And  now  behold,  I  com- 
mand you,  that  ye  shall  go  and 
declare  unto  this  people,  that 
thus  saith  the  Lord  God,  who  is 
the  Almighty:  Except  ye  repent 
ye  shall  be  smitten,  ''even  unto 
deBtruction. 
12.  And  behold,  now  it  came 
to  pass  that  when  the  Lord  had 
spoken  these  words  unto  Nephi, 
he  did  stop  and  did  not  go  unto 
his  own  house,  but  did  return 
unto  the  multitudes  who  were 
scattered  about  upon  the  face  of 
the  land,  and  began  to  declare 
unto  them  the  word  of  the  Lord 
which  had  been  spoken  unto  him, 
concerning  their  destruction  if 
they  did  not  repent. 
13.  Now  behold,  notwithstand- 
ing that  great  miracle  which  Ne- 
phi had  done  in  telling  them 
''concerning  the  death  of  the  chief 
judge,  they  did  harden  their 
hearts  and  did  not  hearken  unto 
the  words  of  the  Lord. 
14.  Therefore  Nephi  did  declare 
unto  them  the  word  of  the  Lord, 
saying:  Except  ye  repent,  thus 
saith  the  Lord,  ye  shall  be  'smit- 
ten even  unto  destruction. 
15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Nephi  had  declared  unto 
them  the  word,  behold,  they  did 
still  harden  their  hearts  and 
would  not  hearken  unto  his 
words;  therefore  they  did  revile 
against  him,  and  did  seek  to  lay 
their  hands  upon  him  that  they 
might  cast  him  into  prison. 
16.  But  behold,  the  power  of 
God  was  with  him,  and  they 
could  not  take  him  to  cast  him 
into  prison,  for  he  was  taken  by 
the  Spirit  and  "conveyed  away 
out  of  the  midst  of  them. 
17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
thus  he  did  go  forth  *in  the  Spirit, 
from  multitude  to  multitude,  de- 
claring the  word  of  God,  even 
until  he  had  decFared  it  unto  them 
all,  or  sent  It  forth  among  all  the 
people. 
18.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
they  would  not  hearken  unto  his 
words;    and    there    began   to   be 
6,  n*.   11:4—18.     e,  Eth.  12:30.     Sop  c,  Jnc.  4.     Mntt.   17:20.     rf,  vers.  12—14. 
e,  tie.  8:27.     0:20 — 88.     /,  vtr.  II.     g.  Acta  8:SU,  40.     h,  vcr  10. 
nrrwKEN  B.  C.  23  and  20. 
HELAMAN.  11. 
385 
contentions,  insomuch  that  they 
were  divided  against  themselves 
and  began  to  slay  one  another 
with  the  sword. 
19.  And  thus  ended  the  seventy 
and  first  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 
CHAPTER  11. 
A  great  famine — The  people  turn  to 
the  Lord  and  are  again  prospered — 
Dissension  and  strife  follow — The 
Gadianton  band  revived. 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  in 
the  *seventy  and  second  year  of 
the  reign  af  the  judges  that  the 
contentions  did  increase,  inso- 
much that  there  were  wars 
throughout  all  the  land  among 
all  the  people  of  Nephi. 
2.  And  it  was  this  "secret  band 
of  robbers  who  did  carry  on  this 
work  of  destruction  and  wicked- 
ness. And  this  war  did  last  all 
that  year;  and  in  the  t seventy 
and  third  year  it  did  also  last. 
3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
this  year  Nephi  did  cry  unto  the 
Lord,  saying: 
4.  O  Lord,  do  not  suffer  that 
this  people  shall  be  destroyed 
by  the  sword;  but  O  Lord,  rather 
let  there  be  a  ""f  amine  in  the  land, 
to  stir  them  up  in  remembrance 
of  the  Lord  their  God,  and  per- 
haps they  will  repent  and  turn 
unto  thee. 
5.  And  so  it  was  done,  accord- 
ing to  the  words  of  Nephi.  And 
there  was  a  great  famine  upon 
the  land,  among  all  the  people  of 
Nephi.  And  thus  in  the  t  seventy 
and  fourth  year  the  famine  did 
continue,  and  the  work  of  de- 
struction did  cease  by  the  sword 
but  became  sore  by  famine. 
6.  And  this  work  of  destruc- 
tion did  also  continue  in  the  §sev- 
enty  and  fifth  year.  For  the  earth 
was  smitten  that  \t  was  dry,  and 
did  not  yield  forth  grain  in  the 
season  of  grain;  and  the  whole 
earth  was  smitten,  even  among 
the  Lamanites  as  well  as  among 
the  Nephites,  so  that  they  were 
smitten  that  they  did  perish  by 
thousands  In  the  more  wicked 
parts  of  the  land. 
7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
people  saw  that  they  were  about 
to  perish  by  famine,  and  they 
began  to  remember  the  Lord  their 
God;  and  they  began  to  remem- 
ber the  words  of  Nephi. 
8.  And  the  people  began  to 
plead  with  their  chief  judges 
and  their  leaders,  that  they  would 
say  unto  Nephi:  Behold,  we 
know  that  thou  art  a  man  of  God, 
and  therefore  cry  unto  the  Lord 
our  God  that  he  turn  away  from 
us  this  famine,  lest  all  the  words 
which  thou  hast  spoken  "concern- 
ing our  destruction  be  fulfilled. 
9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  judges  did  say  unto  Nephi, 
according  to  the  words  which  had 
been  desired.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  when  Nephi  saw  that 
the  people  had  repented  and  did 
humble  themselves  in  sackcloth, 
he  cried  again  unto  the  Lord, 
saying: 
10.  O  Lord,  behold  this  people 
repenteth;  and  they  have  swept 
away  the  ''band  of  Gadianton 
from  amongst  them  insomuch 
that  they  have  become  extinct, 
and  they  have  concealed  their 
secret  plans  in  the  earth. 
11.  Now,  O  Lord,  because  of 
this  their  humility  wilt  thou  turn 
away  thine  anger,  and  let  thine 
anger  be  appeased  in  the  de- 
struction of  those  wicked  men 
whom  thou  hast  already  de- 
stroyed . 
12.  O    Lord,    wilt    thou    turn 
a,  6ee  i,  2  Ne.  10.     6,  see  6.  He.  10.     c.  He.  10:11 — 14.     d,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10. 
•  B.   C.   20.     t  B.  C.  10.      t  B.  C.  18.      {  B.  C.  17. 
386 
HELAMAN,  11. 
away  thine  anger,  yea,  thy  fierce 
anger,  and  cause  that  this  famine 
may  cease  in  this  land; 
13.  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  hearken 
unto  me,  and  cause  that  it  may 
be  done  according  to  my  words, 
and  send  forth  rain  upon  the  face 
of  the  earth,  that  she  may  bring 
forth  her  fruit,  and  her  grain  in 
the  season  of  grain . 
14.  O  Lord,  thou  didst  hearken 
unto  my  words  when  I  said.  Let 
there  be  a  *f  amine,  that  the  pesti- 
lence of  the  sword  might  cease; 
and  I  know  that  thou  wilt,  even 
at  this  time,  hearken  unto  my 
words,  for  thou  saidst  that.  If 
this  people  repent  I  will  spare 
them. 
15.  Yea,  O  Lord,  and  thou 
seest  that  they  have  repented, 
because  of  the  famine  and  the 
pestilence  and  destruction  which 
has  come  unto  them. 
16.  And  now,  O  Lord,  wilt  thou 
turn  away  thine  anger,  and  try 
again  If  they  will  serve  thee? 
And  if  so,  O  Lord,  thou  canst 
bless  them  according  to  thy 
words  which  thou  hast  said. 
17.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
in  the  *seventy  and  sixth  year 
the  Lord  did  turn  away  his  anger 
from  the  people,  and  caused  that 
rain  should  fall  upon  the  earth. 
Insomuch  that  it  did  bring  forth 
her  fruit  In  the  season  of  her 
fruit.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
It  did  bring  forth  her  grain  In 
the  season  of  her  grain. 
18.  And  behold,  the  people  did 
rejoice  and  glorify  Qod,  and  the 
whole  face  of  the  land  was  filled 
with  rejoicing;  and  they  did  no 
more  seek  to  destroy  NephI,  but 
they  did  esteem  him  as  a  great 
prophet,  and  a  man  of  Qod,  hav- 
ing 'great  power  and  authority 
viven  unto  him  from  Qod. 
19.  And  behold,  Lehl,  hia 
brother,  was  not  a  whit  behind 
him  as  to  things  pertaining  to 
righteousness. 
20.  And  thus  it  did  come  to 
pass  that  the  people  of  Nephi  be- 
gan to  prosper  again  in  the  land, 
and  began  to  build  up  their  waste 
places,  and  began  to  multiply  and 
spread,  even  until  they  did  cover 
the  whole  face  of  the  land,  both 
on  the  'northward  and  on  the 
"southward,  from  the  sea  west  to 
the  sea  east. 
21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  seventy  and  sixth  year  did 
end  in  peace.  And  the  seventy  and 
seventh  year  began  In  peace;  and 
the  church  did  spread  throughout 
the  face  of  all  the  land;  and  the 
more  part  of  the  people,  both  the 
Nephites  and  the  Lamanites,  did 
belong  to  the  church;  and  they 
did  have  exceeding  great  peace 
In  the  land;  and  thus  ended  the 
seventy  and  seventh  year. 
22.  And  also  they  had  peace  In 
the  seventy  and  eighth  year,  save 
it  were  a  few  contentions  con- 
cerning the  points  of  doctrine 
which  had  been  laid  down  by  the 
prophets. 
23.  And  In  the  t seventy  and 
ninth  year  there  began  to  be 
much  strife.  But  it  came  to  pass 
that  NephI  and  Lehl,  and  many 
of  their  brethren  who  knew  con- 
cerning the  true  points  of  doc- 
trine, having  many  revelations 
daily,  therefore  they  did  preach 
unto  the  people,  Insomuch  that 
they  did  put  an  end  to  their  strife 
In  that  same  year. 
24.  And  It  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  ^eightieth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephl,  there  were  a  certain  num- 
ber of  the  dissenters  from  the 
people  of  Nephl,  who  had  some 
•.  ice  b.  Qo.  10.     /,  Qe.  10:&— 11.     0,  lee  p.  AI.  40.     h,  »o  ft.  A1.  4n. 
'  »•  C.  10.     t  B.  C.  18.     t  B.  C.  12. 
HELAMAN,   11. 
387 
years  before  gone  over  unto  the 
Lamanites,  and  taken  upon  them- 
selves the  name  of  Lamanites, 
and  also  a  certain  number  who 
were  real  descendants  of  the  La- 
manites, being  stirred  up  to  anger 
by  them,  or  by  those  dissenters, 
therefore  they  commenced  a  war 
with  their  brethren. 
25.  And  they  did  commit  mur- 
der and  plunder;  and  then  they 
would  retreat  back  into  the  moun- 
tains, and  into  the  wilderness  and 
secret  places,  hiding  themselves 
that  they  could  not  be  discov- 
ered, receiving  daily  an  addition 
to  their  numbers,  inasmuch  as 
there  were  dissenters  that  went 
forth  unto  them, 
26.  And  thus  in  time,  yea,  even 
In  the  space  of  not  many  years, 
they  became  an  exceeding  great 
band  of  robbers;  and  they  did 
search  out  all  the  'secret  plans  of 
Gadianton;  and  thus  they  became 
robbers  of  Gadianton. 
27.  Now  behold,  these  robbers 
did  make  great  havoc,  yea,  even 
great  destruction  among  the  peo- 
ple of  Nephi,  and  also  among  the 
people  of  the  Lamanites. 
28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  it 
was  expedient  that  there  should 
be  a  stop  put  to  this  work  of  de- 
struction; therefore  they  sent  an 
army  of  strong  men  into  the  wil- 
derness and  upon  the  'mountains 
to  search  out  this  band  of  robbers, 
and  to  destroy  them. 
29.  But  behold,  it  came  to  pass 
that  in  that  same  year  they  were 
driven  back  even  into  their  own 
lands.  And  thus  ended  the  eight- 
ieth year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 
30.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
♦commencement  of  the  eighty  and 
first  year  they  did  go  forth  again 
against  this  band  of  robbers,  and 
did  destroy  many;  and  they  were 
also  visited  with  much  destruc- 
tion. 
31.  And  they  were  again  obliged 
to  return  out  of  the  wilderness 
and  out  of  the  mountains  unto 
their  own  lands,  because  of  the 
exceeding  greatness  of  the  num- 
bers of  those  robbers  who  In- 
fested the  mountains  and  the 
wilderness. 
32.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
thus  ended  this  year.  And  the 
robbers  did  still  increase  and  wax 
strong,  Insomuch  that  they  did 
defy  the  whole  armies  of  the  Ne- 
phites,  and  also  of  the  Laman- 
ites; and  they  did  cause  great  fear 
to  come  unto  the  people  upon  all 
the  face  of  the  land. 
33.  Yea,  for  they  did  visit 
many  parts  of  the  land,  and  did 
do  great  destruction  unto  them; 
yea,  did  kill  many,  and  did  carry 
away  others  captive  Into  the  wil- 
derness, yea,  and  more  especially 
their  women  and  their  children. 
34.  Now  this  great  evil,  which 
came  unto  the  people  because  of 
their  iniquity,  did  stir  them  up 
again  In  remembrance  of  the 
Lord  their  God. 
35.  And  thus  ended  the  eighty 
and  first  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges. 
36.  And  In  the  eighty  and  sec- 
ond year  they  began  again  to  for- 
get the  Lord  their  God.  And  in 
the  eighty  and  third  year  they 
began  to  wax  strong  In  iniquity. 
And  in  the  eighty  and  fourth  year 
they  did  not  mend  their  ways. 
37.  And  It  came  to  pass  In  the 
telghty  and  fifth  year  they  did 
wax  stronger  and  stronger  In  their 
pride,  and  in  their  wickedness; 
and  thus  they  were  ripening 
again  for  destruction. 
38.  And  thus  ended  the  eighty 
and  fifth  year. 
i,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.     ;,  ver.  20. 
•  B.  C.   11.     t  B.  C.  7. 
388 
HELAMAN,   12. 
CHAPTER   12. 
Human  frailty  and  t^e  goodness  and 
power  of  God — Blessed  are  the  peni- 
tent— Men  to  be  judged  according  to 
their  works. 
1.  And  thus  we  can  behold  how 
false,  and  also  the  unsteadiness 
of  the  hearts  of  the  children  of 
men;  yea,  we  can  see  that  the 
Lord  in  his  great  infinite  good- 
ness doth  bless  and  prosper  those 
who  put  their  trust  in  him. 
2.  Yea,  and  we  may  see  at  the 
very  time  when  he  doth  prosper 
his  people,  yea,  in  the  increase  of 
their  fields,  their  flocks  and  their 
herds,  and  in  "gold,  and  in  silver, 
and  in  all  manner  of  precious 
things  of  every  kind  and  art; 
sparing  their  Hves,  and  deliver- 
ing them  out  of  the  hands  of 
their  enemies;  softening  the 
hearts  of  their  enemies  that  they 
should  not  declare  wars  against 
them;  yea,  and  in  fine,  doing  all 
things  for  the  welfare  and  happi- 
ness of  his  people;  yea,  then  is 
the  time  that  they  do  harden 
their  hearts,  and  do  forget  the 
Lord  their  God,  and  do  trample 
under  their  feet  the  Holy  One — 
yea,  and  this  because  of  their 
ease,  and  their  exceedingly  great 
prosperity. 
3.  And  thus  we  see  that  except 
the  Lord  doth  chasten  his  people 
with  many  afflictions,  yea,  except 
he  doth  visit  them  with  death  and 
with  terror,  and  with  famine  and 
with  all  manner  of  pestilence, 
they  will  not  remember  him. 
4.  O  how  foolish,  and  how 
vain,  and  how  evil,  and  devilish, 
and  how  quick  to  do  iniquity, 
and  how  slow  to  do  good,  are  the 
children  of  men ;  yea,  how  quick  to 
hearken  unto  the  words  of  the  evil 
one,  and  to  set  their  hearts  upon 
the  vafti  things  of  the  world! 
5.  Yea,  how  quick  to  be  lifted 
up  in  pride;  yea,  how  quick  to 
boast,  and  do  all  manner  of  that 
which  is  iniquity;  and  how  slow 
are  they  to  remember  the  Lord 
their  God,  and  to  give  ear  unto 
his  counsels,  yea,  how  slow  to 
walk  in  wisdom's  paths! 
6.  Behold,  they  do  not  desire 
that  the  Lord  their  God,  who  hath 
created  them,  should  rule  and 
reign  over  them;  notwithstand- 
ing his  great  goodness  and  his 
mercy  towards  them,  they  do  set 
at  naught  his  counsels,  and  they 
will  not  that  he  should  be  their 
guide. 
7.  O  how  great  is  the  nothing- 
ness of  the  children  of  men;  yea, 
even  they  are  less  than  the  dust 
of  the  earth. 
8.  For  behold,  the  dust  of  the 
earth  moveth  hither  and  thither, 
to  the  dividing  asunder,  at  the 
command  of  our  great  and  ever- 
lasting God. 
9.  Yea,  behold  at  his  voice  do 
the  hills  and  the  mountains 
tremble  and  quake. 
10.  And  by  the  power  of  his 
voice  they  are  broken  up,  and  be- 
come smooth,  yea,  even  like  unto 
a  valley. 
11.  Yea,  by  the  power  of  his 
voice  doth  the  whole  earth  shake; 
12.  Yea,  by  the  power  of  his 
voice,  do  the  foundations  rock, 
even  to  the  very  center. 
13.  Yea,  and  if  he  say  unto  the 
earth — Move — it  is  moved. 
14.  Yea,  if  he  say  unto  the 
earth — Thou  shalt  go  back,  that 
it  "lengthen  out  the  day  fbr  many 
hours — it  is  done; 
15.  And  thus,  according  to  his 
word  the  earth  goeth  back,  and  It 
appeareth  unto  man  that  the  sun 
standeth  still;   yea,  and  behold, 
a,  m 
▲I.  SO. 
n,  1  Ne.  J8.    b.  Josh.  10:12—14. 
2  Kings  20:8—11.     Isa.  88:7.  8.     See  2a, 
▲boot  B.  0.  7. 
HELAMAN,   13. 
38d 
this  Is  so;  ,for  surely  it  Is  the 
earth  that  moveth  and  not  the 
sun. 
16.  And  behold,  also,  if  he  say 
unto  the  waters  of  the  great  deep 
— ''Be  thou  dried  up — it  is  done. 
17.  Behold,  If  he  say  unto  this 
mountain — Be  thou  raised  up, 
and  ''come  over  and  fall  upon 
that  city,  that  it  be  buried  up — 
behold  it  is  done. 
18.  And  behold.  If  a  man  hide 
up  a  treasure  in  the  earth,  and 
the  Lord  shall  say — 'Let  it  be 
accursed,  because  of  the  iniquity 
of  him  who  hath  hid  it  up — 
behold,  it  shall  be  accursed. 
19.  And  if  the  Lord  shall  say 
— Be  thou  accursed,  that  no  man 
shall  find  thee  from  this  time 
henceforth  and  forever — behold, 
no  man  getteth  it  henceforth  and 
forever. 
20.  And  behold,  if  the  Lord 
shall  say  unto  a  man — Because  of 
thine  iniquities,  thou  Shalt  be 
'accursed  forever — it  shall  be 
done. 
21.  And  If  the  Lord  shall  say — 
Because  of  thine  iniquities  thou 
Shalt  be  cut  off  "from  my  presence 
— he  will  cause  that  it  shall  be  so. 
22.  And  wo  unto  him  to  whom 
he  shall  say  this,  for  it  shall  be 
unto  him  that  will  do  iniquity, 
and  he  cannot  be  saved;  there- 
fore, for  this  cause,  that  men 
might  be  saved,  hath  repentance 
been  declared. 
23.  Therefore,  blessed  are  they 
who  will  repent  and  hearken  unto 
the  voice  of  the  Lord  their  God; 
for  these  are  they  that  shall  be 
saved. 
24.  And  may  God  grant.  In  his 
great  fulness,  that  men  might  be 
brought     unto     repentance     and 
good  works,  that  they  might  be 
restored  unto  grace  for  grace, 
according  to  their  works. 
25.  And  I  would  that  all  men 
might  be  saved.  But  we  read 
that  In  the  great  and  last  day 
there  are  some  who  shall  be  cast 
out,  yea,  who  shall  be  cast  off 
''from  the  presence  of  the  Lord; 
26.  Yea,  who  shall  be  con- 
signed to  a  state  of  *endless 
misery,  fulfilling  the  words  which 
say:  They  that  have  done  good 
shall  have  everlasting  life;  and 
they  that  have  done  evil  shall 
have  ^everlasting  damnation.  And 
thus  it  is.    Amen. 
The  prophecy  of  Samuel,  the  Laman- 
ite,  to  the  Nephites. 
Comprising  chapters  13  to  15  inclusive. 
CHAPTER  13. 
Samuel  proclaims  his  prophecies 
from  the  city  wall — Sword  of  justice 
to  fall  on  fourth  generation — Nephite 
cities  spared  for  sake  of  the  righteous 
— Land  to  he  cursed — Slippery  treas- 
ures. 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  In 
the  *eighty  and  sixth  year,  the 
Nephites  did  still  remain  in  wick- 
edness, yea,  in  great  wickedness, 
while  the  Lamanites  did  observe 
strictly  to  keep  the  command- 
ments of  God,  according  to  the 
"law  of  Moses. 
2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  In 
this  year  there  was  one  Samuel,  a 
Lamanite,  came  into  the  "land  of 
Zarahemla,  and  began  to  preach 
unto  the  people.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  he  did  preach,  many 
days,  repentance  unto  the  people, 
and  they  did  cast  him  out.^and  ho 
was  about  to  return  to  His  own 
land. 
c,  Isa.  44 -.27.     51:10.  d,  3  Ne.  8  :10.  25.     9:5,6,8.     e,  ver.  19.     He.  13:17— 23, 
30 — 37.     Morra.  1:17 — ISi.  2:10 — 14.    ICtli.  14:1,  2.     /,  see  k.  Jac.  6.    g,  vers.  25,  26, 
See  6,  1  Ne.  2.     h,  see  g.  i,  see  m,  Jac.  6.    j,  see  m,  Jac.  6.         Chap.  13 :    a,  see  o, 
2  Ne.  25.     6,  Om.  13.  •  B.  0.  6. 
390 
ttELAMAN,  n. 
3.  But  behold,  the  voice  of 
the  Lord  came  unto  him,  that 
he  should  return  again,  and 
prophesy  unto  the  people  what- 
soever things  should  come  into 
his  heart. 
4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  would  not  suffer  that  he 
should  enter  into  the  city;  there- 
fore he  went  and  got  upon  the 
wall  thereof,  and  stretched  forth 
his  hand  and  cried  with  a  loud 
voice,  and  prophesied  unto  the 
people  whatsoever  things  the 
Lord  put  into  his  heart. 
5.  And  he  said  unto  them:  Be- 
hold, I,  Samuel,  a  Lamanite,  do 
speak  the  words  of  the  Lord 
which  he  doth  put  into  my  heart; 
and  behold  he  hath  put  it  into  my 
heart  to  say  unto  this  people  that 
the  sword  of  justice  hangeth  over 
this  people;  and  'four  hundred 
years  pass  not  away  save  the 
sword  of  justice  falleth  upon  this 
people. 
6.  Yea,  heavy  destruction  await- 
eth  this  people,  and  it  surely 
cometh  unto  this  people,  and 
nothing  can  save  this  people  save 
it  be  repentance  and  faith  on  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  surely 
shall  come  into  the  world,  and 
shall  suffer  many  things  and  shall 
be  slain  fur  his  people. 
7.  And  behold,  an  angel  of  the 
Lord  hath  declared  it  unto  me, 
and  he  did  bring  glad  tidings  to 
my  soul.  And  behold,  I  was  sent 
unto  you  to  declare  It  unto  you 
also,  that  ye  might  have  glad  ti- 
dings; but  behold  ye  ''would  not 
receive  me. 
8.  Therefore,  thus  salth  the 
Lord:  Because  of  the  hardness 
of  the  hearts  of  the  people  of  the 
Nephites,  except  they  repent  I 
will  take  away  my  word  from 
them,  and  I  will  withdraw  my 
Spirit  from  them,  and  I  will  suffer 
them  no  longer,  and  1  will  turn 
the  hearts  of  their  brethren 
against  them. 
9.  And  'four  hundred  years 
shall  not  pass  away  before  I  will 
cause  that  they  shall  be  smitten; 
yea,  I  will  visit  them  with  the 
sword  and  with  famine  and  with 
pestilence. 
10.  Yea,  I  will  visit  them  in  my 
fierce  anger,  and  there  shall  be 
those  of  the  fourth  generation 
who  shall  live,  of  your  enemies, 
to  behold  your  utter  destruction; 
and  this  shall  surely  come  except 
ye  repent,  saith  the  Lord;  and 
those  of  the  fourth  generation 
shall  visit  your  destruction. 
11.  But  if  ye  will  repent  and 
return  unto  the  Lord  your  God  I 
will  turn  away  mine  anger,  saith 
the  Lord;  yea,  thus  saith  the 
Lord,  blessed  are  they  who  will 
repent  and  turn  unto  me,  but  wo 
unto  him  that  repenteth  not. 
12.  Yea,  'wo  unto  this  great 
city  of  Zarahemla;  for  behold,  it 
is  because  of  those  who  are  right- 
eous that  it  is  saved;  yea,  wo 
unto  this  great  city,  for  I  per- 
ceive, saith  the  Lord,  that  there 
are  many,  yea,  even  the  more 
part  of  this  great  city,  that  will 
harden  their  hearts  against  me, 
saith  the  Lord. 
13.  But  blessed  are  they  who 
will  repent,  for  them  will  I  spare. 
But  behold,  if  it  were  not  for  the 
righteous  who  are  in  this  great 
city,  behold,  I  would  cause  that 
fire  should  come  down  out  of 
heaven  and  destroy  it. 
14.  But  behold,  it  is  for  the 
righteous'  sake  that  It  Is  spared. 
But  behold,  the  time  cometh, 
salth  the  Lord,  that  when  ye  shall 
cast  out  the  righteous  from  among 
you,  than  shall  ye  be  ripe  for 
destruction;  yea,  wo  be  unto  this 
groat  city,  because  of  the  wlcked- 
c,  M«  (f,  1  Ne.  12.     d,  Tcr.  2.     0,  nee  (f,  1  Ne.  12.     /,  8  Ne.  8:8,  24.     0:8. 
abovx  b.  a  9. 
HELAMAN,   13. 
891 
ness  and  abominations  which  are 
in  her. 
15.  Yea,  and  wo  be  unto  the 
'city  of  Gideon,  for  the  wicked- 
ness and  abominations  which  are 
in  her. 
16.  Yea,  and  wo  be  unto  all 
the  cities  which  are  in  the  land 
round  about,  which  are  possessed 
by  the  Nephites,  because  of  the 
wickedness  and  abominations 
which  are  in  them. 
17.  And  behold,  a  *curse  shall 
come  upon  the  land,  saith  the 
Lord  of  Hosts,  because  of  the  peo- 
ples' sake  who  are  upon  the  land, 
yea,  because  of  their  wickedness 
and  their  abominations. 
18.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  yea,  our 
great  and  true  God,  that  whoso 
shall  hide  up  treasures  in  the 
earth  shall  find  them  again  no 
more,  because  of  the  great  curse 
of  the  land,  save  he  be  a  righteous 
man  and  shall  hide  it  up  unto  the 
Lord. 
19.  For  I  will,  saith  the  Lord, 
that  they  shall  hide  up  their 
treasures  unto  me;  and  cursed  be 
they  who  hide  not  up  their  treas- 
ures unto  me;  for  none  hideth  up 
their  treasures  unto  me  save  it  be 
the  righteous;  and  he  that  hideth 
not  up  his  treasures  unto  me, 
*cursed  is  he,  and  also  the  treas- 
ure, and  none  shall  redeem  it  be- 
cause of  the  curse  of  the  land. 
20.  And  the  day  shall  come 
that  they  shall  hide  up  their 
treasures,  because  they  have  set 
their  hearts  upon  riches;  and  be- 
cause they  have  set  their  hearts 
upon  their  riches,  I  will  hide  up 
their  treasures  when  they  shall 
flee  before  their  enemies;  because 
they  will  not  hide  them  up  unto 
me,  cursed  be  they  and  also  their 
treasures;  and  in  that  day  shall 
they  be  smitten,  saith  the  Lord. 
21.  Behold  ye,  the  people  of 
this  great  city,  and  hearken  unto 
my  words;  yea,  hearken  unto  the 
words  which  the  Lord  saith;  for 
behold,  he  saith  that  ye  are  cursed 
because  of  your  riches,  and  also 
are  your  riches  cursed  because  ye 
have  set  your  hearts  upon  them, 
and  have  not  hearkened  unto  the 
words  of  him  who  gave  them  unto 
you. 
22.  Ye  do  not  remember  the 
Lord  your  God  in  the  things  with 
which  he  hath  blessed  you.  but  ye 
do  always  remember  your  riches, 
not  to  thank  the  Lord  your  God 
for  them;  yea,  your  hearts  are 
not  drawn  out  unto  the  Lord,  but 
they  do  swell  with  great  pride, 
unto  boasting,  and  unto  great 
swelling,  envyings,  strifes,  malice, 
persecutions,  and  murders,  and 
all  manner  of  iniquities. 
23.  For  this  cause  hath  the 
Lord  God  caused  that  a  curse 
should  come  upon  the  land,  and 
also  upon  your  riches,  and  this 
because  of  your  iniquities. 
24.  Yea,  wo  unto  this  people, 
because  of  this  time  which  has 
arrived,  that  ye  do  ^cast  out  the 
prophets,  and  do  mock  them,  and 
cast  stones  at  them,  and  do  slay 
them,  and  do  all  manner  of  in- 
iquity unto  them,  even  as  they 
did  of  old  time. 
25.  And  now  when  ye  talk,  ye 
say:  If  our  days  had  been  in  the 
days  of  our  fathers  of  old,  we 
would  not  have  slain  the  proph- 
ets; we  would  not  have  stoned 
them,  and  cast  them  out. 
26.  Behold  ye  are  worse  than 
they;  for  as  the  Lord  liveth,  if  a 
prophet  come  among  you  and  de- 
clareth  unto  you  the  word  of  the 
Lord,  which  testifleth  of  your  sins 
and  infquities,  ye  are  angry  with 
y,  see  m,  Al.  2.    ft,  see  e,  He.  12.    i,  see  e.  He.  12.    i,  ver.  26.    He.  16 :6. 
About  B.  C.  6. 
392 
HELAMAN,   13. 
him,  and  cast  him  out  and  seek 
all  manner  of  ways  to  destroy 
him;  yea,  you  will  say  that  he  is 
a  false  prophet,  and  that  he  is  a 
sinner,  and  of  the  devil,  because 
he  testifieth  that  your  deeds  are 
evil. 
27.  But  behold,  if  a  mjan  shall 
come  among  you  and  shall  say: 
Do  this,  and  there  is  no  iniquity; 
do  that  and  ye  shall  not  suffer; 
yea,  he  will  say:  Walk  after  the 
pride  of  your  own  hearts;  yea, 
walk  after  the  pride  of  your  eyes, 
and  do  whatsoever  your  heart  de- 
sireth — and  if  a  man  shall  come 
among  you  and  say  this,  ye  will 
receive  him,  and  say  that  he  is  a 
prophet. 
28.  Yea,  ye  will  lift  him  up, 
and  ye  will  give  unto  him  of  your 
substance;  ye  will  give  unto  him 
of  your  gold,  and  of  your  silver, 
and  ye  will  clothe  him  with  costly 
apparel;  and  because  he  speaketh 
flattering  words  unto  you,  and  he 
saith  that  all  is  well,  then  ye  will 
not  find  fault  with  him. 
29.  O  ye  wicked  and  ye  per- 
verse generation;  ye  hardened 
and  ye  stiffnecked  people,  how 
long  will  ye  suppose  that  the  Lord 
will  suffer  you?  Yea,  how  long 
will  ye  suffer  yourselves  to  be  led 
by  foolish  and  blind  guides?  Yea, 
how  long  will  ye  choose  darkness 
rather  than  light? 
30.  Yea,  behold,  the  anger  of 
the  Lord  Is  already  kindled 
against  you;  behold,  he  hath 
"cursed  the  land  because  of  your 
Iniquity. 
31.  And  behold,  the  time  com- 
eth  that  he  curseth  your  riches, 
that  they  become  'slippery,  that 
ye  cannot  hold  them;  and  in  the 
days  of  your  poverty  ye  cannot  re- 
tain them. 
32.  And  In  the  days  of  your 
poverty  ye  shall  cry  unto  the 
Lord;  and  in  vain  shall  ye  cry, 
for  your  desolation  is  already 
come  upon  you,  and  your  destruc- 
tion is  made  sure;  and  then  shall 
ye  weep  and  howl  in  that  day, 
saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts.  And 
then  shall  ye  lament,  and  say: 
33.  ""O  that  I  had  repented,  and 
had  not  killed  the  prophets,  and 
stoned  them,  and  cast  them  out. 
Yea,  in  that  day  ye  shall  say:  O 
that  we  had  remembered  the  Lord 
our  God  in  the  day  that  he  gave 
us  our  riches,  and  then  they 
would  not  have  become  slippery 
that  we  should  lose  them;  for  be- 
hold, our  riches  are  gone  from  us. 
34.  Behold,  we  lay  a  tool  here 
and  on  the  morrow  it  is  gone;  and 
behold,  our  swords  are  taken  from 
us  in  the  day  we  have  sought 
them  for  battle. 
35.  Yea,  we  have  hid  up  our 
treasures  and  they  have  slipped 
away  from  us,  because  of  the 
curse  of  the  land. 
36.  O  chat  we  had  repented  in 
the  day  that  the  word  of  the  Lord 
came  unto  us;  for  behold  the  land 
is  cursed,  and  "all  things  are  be- 
come slippery,  and  we  cannot  hold 
them. 
37.  Behold,  we  are  surrounded 
by  "demons,  yea,  we  are  encircled 
about  by  the  angels  of  him  who 
hath  sought  to  destroy  our  souls. 
Behold,  our  iniquities  are  great. 
O  Lord,  canst  thou  not  turn  away 
thine  anger  from  us?  And  this 
shall  be  your  language  in  those 
days. 
38.  But  behold,  your  "days  of 
probation  are  past;  ye  have  pro- 
crastinated the  day  of  your  sal- 
vation until  It  Is  everlastingly 
too  late,   and  your  ^destruction 
*,  Me  e.  He.  12.     I,  tpfh.  83 — 37.     Morm.  1:17 — 10.     See  c,  IIo.  12.     m,  Morm. 
2:10—10.    «.  Me  I.    0,  Morm.  2:10.    p,  Murm.  2:18— 10.    g,  Moru.  2:15. 
▲bout  B.  0.  6. 
HELAMAN,  14. 
898 
is  made  sure;  yea,  for  ye  have 
sought  all  the  days  of  your  lives 
for  that  which  ye  could  not  obt 
tain;  and  ye  have  sought  for  hap- 
piness in  doing  iniquity,  which 
thing  is  'contrary  to  the  nature 
of  that  righteousness  which  is  in 
our  great  and  Eternal  Head. 
39.  O  ye  people  of  the  land, 
that  ye  would  hear  my  words! 
And  I  pray  that  the  anger  of  the 
Lord  be  turned  away  from  you, 
and  that  ye  would  repent  and  be 
saved. 
CHAPTER  14. 
Samuel  the  Lamanite  predicts  the 
Christ — The  sign  of  Christ's  birth  to 
be  given  in  five  years — Sign,  of  his 
death  also  foretold. 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  Samuel,  the  Lamanite,  did 
prophesy  a  great  many  more 
things  which  cannot  be  written. 
2.  And  behold,  he  said  unto 
them:  Behold,  I  give  unto  you  a 
sign;  for  "five  years  more  cometh, 
and  behold,  then  cometh  the  Son 
of  God  to  redeem  all  those  who 
shall  believe  on  his  name. 
3.  And  behold,  this  will  I  give 
unto  you  for  a  sign  at  the  time 
of  his  coming;  for  behold,  there 
shall  be  great  lights  in  heaven, 
insomuch  that  in  the  night  before 
he  cometh  there  shall  be  *no  dark- 
ness, insomuch  that  it  shall  ap- 
pear unto  man  as  if  it  was  day. 
4.  Therefore,  there  shall  be  one 
day  and  a  night  and  a  day,  as  if 
it  were  one  day  and  there  were 
no  night;  and  this  shall  be  unto 
you  for  a  sign;  for  ye  shall  know 
of  the  rising  of  the  sun  and  also 
of  its  setting;  therefore  they  shall 
know  of  a  surety  that  there  shall 
be  two  days  and  a  night;  never- 
theless  the   night   shall   not   be 
darkened;    and  it  shall  be  the 
night  before  he  is  born. 
5.  And  behold,  there  shall  a 
"new  star  arise,  such  an  one  as  ye 
never  have  beheld;  and  this  also 
shall  be  a  sign  unto  you. 
6.  And  behold  this  is  not  all, 
there  shall  be  "many  signs  and 
wonders  in  heaven. 
7.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  ye  shall  all  be  amazed,  and 
wonder,  insomuch  that  ye  shall 
'fall  to  the  earth. 
8.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  whosoever  shall  believe  on 
the  Son  of  God,  the  same  shall 
have  everlasting  life. 
9.  And  behold,  thus  hath  the 
Lord  'commanded  me,  by  his 
angel,  that  I  should  come  and 
tell  this  thing  unto  you;  yea,  he 
hath  commanded  that  I  should 
prophesy  these  things  unto  you; 
yea,  he  hath  said  unto  me:  Cry 
unto  this  people,  repent  and  pre- 
pare the  way  of  the  Lord. 
10.  And  now,  because  I  am  a 
Lamanite,  and  have  spoken  unto 
you  the  words  which  the  Lord 
hath  commanded  me,  and  because 
it  was  hard  against  you,  ye  are 
angry  with  me  and  do  seek  to 
destroy  me,  and  have  'cast  me 
out  from  among  you. 
11.  Andyeshallhearmywords, 
for,  for  this  intent  have  I  come  up 
''upon  the  walls  of  this  city,  that 
ye  might  hear  and  know  of  the 
judgments  of  God  which  do  await 
you  because  of  your  iniquities, 
and  also  that  ye  might  know  the 
conditions  of  repentance; 
12.  And  also  that  ye  might 
know  of  the  coming  of  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  the  'Fa- 
ther of  heaven  and  of  earth,  the 
Creator  of  all  things  from  the  be- 
ginning; and  that  ye  might  know 
r,  Al.  41:10—12.  Chap.  14:  a,  3  Ne.  1:5—21.  6,  ver.  4.  3  Ne.  1:8,  13—20, 
c.  3  Ne.  1:21.  d,  3  Ne.  1:20.  2:1—3.  e,  3  Ne.  1:16,  17.  /,  He.  13:3,  7.  a.  He. 
13:2.     h.  He.  13:4.     i,  Mos.  3:8.     15:4.     Al.  11:39.     3  Ne.  9:15.    Etb.  4:7. 
About  B.  C.  Q. 
394 
HELAMAN,   14. 
of  the  signs  of  his  coming,  to  the 
Intent  that  ye  might  believe  on 
his  name. 
13.  And  if  ye  believe  on  his 
name  ye  will  repent  of  all  your 
sins,  that  thereby  ye  may  have  a 
remission  of  them  through  his 
merits. 
14.  And  behold,  again,  another 
sign  I  give  unto  you,  yea,  a  sign 
of  his  death. 
15.  For  behold,  he  surely  must 
die  that  salvation  may  come;  yea, 
it  behooveth  him  and  becometh 
expedient  that  he  dieth,  to  bring 
to  pass  the  ^resurrection  of  the 
dead,  that  thereby  men  may  be 
brought  into  the  presence  of  the 
Lord. 
16.  Yea,  behold,  this  death 
bringeth  to  pass  the  resurrection, 
and  redeemeth  *all  mankind  from 
the  first  death — that  spiritual 
death;  for  all  mankind,  by  the 
fall  of  Adam  being  cut  off  from 
the  presence  of  the  Lord,  are  con- 
sidered as  dead,  'both  as  to  things 
temporal  and  to  things  spiritual. 
17.  But  behold,  the  resurrec- 
tion of  Christ  redeemeth  man- 
kind, yea,  even  "all  mankind,  and 
bringeth  them  back  Into  the 
presence  of  the  Lord. 
18.  Yea,  and  it  bringeth  to 
pass  the  condition  of  repentance, 
that  whosoever  repenteth  the 
same  is  not  hewn  down  and  cast 
into  the  fire;  but  whosoever  re- 
penteth not  is  hewn  down  and 
cast  into  the  fire;  and  there  com- 
eth  upon  them  "again  a  spiritual 
death,  yea,  a  second  death,  for 
they  are  cut  oft  "again  as  to  things 
pertaining  to  righteousness. 
19.  Therefore  repent  ye,  re- 
pent ye,  lest  by  knowing  these 
things  and  not  doing  them  ye 
shall  suffer  yourselves  to  come 
under  condemnation,  and  ye  are 
brought  down  unto  this  "second 
death. 
20.  But  behold,  as  I  said  unto 
you  "concerning  another  sign,  a 
sign  of  his  death,  behold,  in  that 
day  that  he  shall  suffer  death  ''the 
sun  shall  be  darkened  and  refuse 
to  give  his  light  unto  you;  and 
also  the  moon  and  the  stars;  and 
there  shall  be  no  light  upon  the 
face  of  this  land,  even  from  the 
time  that  he  shall  suffer  death, 
for  the  space  of  three  days,  to 
the  time  that  he  shall  rise  again 
from  the  dead. 
21.  Yea,  at  the  time  that  he 
shall  yield  up  the  ghost  there 
'shall  be  thunderings  and  light- 
nings for  the  space  of  many  hours, 
and  the  earth  shall  shake  and 
tremble;  and  the  'rocks  which  are 
upon  the  face  of  this  earth,  which 
are  both  above  the  earth  and 
beneath,  which  ye  know  at  this 
time  are  solid,  or  the  more  part 
of  It  is  one  solid  mass,  shall  be 
broken  up; 
22.  Yea,  they  shall  be  rent  In 
twain,  and  shall  ever  after  be 
"found  In  seams  and  in  cracks, 
and  in  broken  fragments  upon  the 
face  of  the  whole  earth,  yea,  both 
above  the  earth  and  beneath. 
23.  And  behold,  there  shall  be 
great  "tempests,  and  there  shall 
be  many  mountains  "laid  low, 
like  unto  a  valley,  and  there  shall 
be  many  places  which  are  now 
called  valleys  which  shall  become 
mountains,  whose  height  Is  great. 
24.  And  many  'highways  shall 
be  broken  up,  and  'many  cities 
shall  become  desolate. 
/,  M.-«  d,  2  Nu.  2 
n,  futs  p,  AI.  12.     o,  IMM>  a,  ^ 
»,  vuru.  2fl,  27.     1  No.  12:4       ,.  . 
a  N>.  8:18.     10:0.     u,  3  Nc.  8:18 
/.  Al 
c.  ./.     /,  Bce  b  and  c,  2  Ne.  2.     m,  see  j,  2  Ne.  9. 
p,  Ht'c  p,  Al.  12.     q,  vpr.  14.     r,  av*>  i,  1  Ne.  19. 
fc,  BOO  *,  2  Ne.  U. 
I.  IL.     ,,  .--  ^,  ....  -_.     ,.       -.   --.       ,  ^      .       _ 
1  No.  15:4.     ll):ll,  12.     8  No.  8:0—7,   10.     t,  1   Nc.   12:4.     10:12. 
w. 
a' Ne,  8:18.  10:0.  u,  3  No.  8:18.  v,  1  Ne.  10:11.  8  No.  8:0,  12.  10.  10:14.  w 
1  Nc,  12:4.  19:11.  8  Ne.  8:10 — 19.  w.  8  Ne.  8:18.  y,  1  Ne.  12:4.  8  Ne.  8:8 — 10 
14.  24,  25.    9:8 — 18.     10:?.  About  B.  0.  6 
HELAMAN,  15. 
395 
25.  And  'many  graves  shall  be 
opened,  and  shall  yield  up  many 
of  their  dead;  and  '"'many  saints 
shall  appear  unto  many. 
26.  And  behold,  thus  hath  the 
angel  spoken  unto  me;  for  he  said 
unto  me  that  there  ^"should  be 
thunderings  and  lightnings  for 
the  space  of  many  hours. 
27.  And  he  said  unto  me  that 
while  the  thunder  and  the  light- 
ning lasted,  and  the  tempest,  that 
these  things  should  be,  and  that 
darkness  should  cover  the  face  of 
the  whole  earth  for  the  space  of 
*'three  days. 
28.  And  the  angel  said  unto 
me  that  many  shall  see  greater 
things  than  these,  to  the  intent 
that  they  might  believe  that  these 
signs  and  these  wonders  should 
come  to  pass  upon  all  the  face  of 
this  land,  to  the  intent  that  there 
should  be  no  cause  for  unbelief 
among  the  children  of  men — 
29.  And  this  to  the  intent  that 
whosoever  will  believe  might  be 
saved,  and  that  whosoever  will 
not  believe,  a  righteous  judgment 
might  come  upon  them;  and  also 
if  they  are  condemned  they  bring 
upon  themselves  their  own  con- 
demnation. 
30.  And  now  remember,  re- 
member, my  brethren,  that  who- 
soever perisheth,  perisheth  unto 
himself;  and  whosoever  doeth  in- 
iquity, doeth  it  unto  himself;  for 
behold,  ye  are  ^''free;  ye  are  per- 
mitted to  act  for  yourselves;  for 
behold,  God  hath  given  unto  you 
a  knowledge  and  he  hath  made 
you  free. 
31.  He  hath  given  unto  you 
that  ye  might  know  good  from 
evil,  and  he  hath  given  unto  you 
that  ye  might  choose  life  or 
death;  and  ye  can  do  good  and 
be  ^'restored  unto  that  which  is 
good,  or  have  that  which  Is  good 
restored  unto  you;  or  ye  can  do 
evil,  and  have  that  which  Is  evil 
restored  unto  you. 
CHAPTER  15. 
Samuel  the  Lamanite  continues  hia 
warning  words — A  remnant  of  his 
people  to  be  preserved — Nephttes  to 
be  utterly  destroyed  unless  they 
repent. 
1.  And  now,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, behold,  I  declare  unto  you 
that  except  ye  shall  repent  your 
"houses  shall  be  left  unto  you 
desolate. 
2.  Yea,  except  ye  repent,  your 
women  shall  have  great  cause  to 
mourn  in  the  day  that  they  shall 
give  suck;  for  ye  shall  attempt  to 
flee  and  there  shall  be  no  place 
for  refuge;  yea,  and  wo  unto 
them  which  are  with  child,  for 
they  shall  be  heavy  and  cannot 
flee;  therefore,  they  shall  be  trod- 
den down  and  shall  be  left  to 
perish. 
3.  Yea,  wo  unto  this  people 
who  are  called  the  people  of  Nephl 
except  they  shall  repent,  when 
they  shall  see  all  these  signs  and 
wonders  which  shall  be  showed 
unto  them;  for  behold,  they  have 
been  a  chosen  people  of  the  Lord; 
yea,  the  people  of  Nephi  hath  he 
loved,  and  also  hath  he  chastened 
them;  yea,  in  the  days  of  their 
iniquities  hath  he  chastened  them 
because  he  loveth  them. 
4.  But  behold  my  brethren,  the 
Lamanites  hath  he  hated  because 
their  deeds  have  been  evil  con- 
tinually, and  this  because  of  the 
iniquity  of  the  "tradition  of  their 
fathers.  But  behold,  salvation 
hath  come  unto  them  through  the 
preaching  of  the  Nephites;  and 
for  this  intent  hath  the  Lord  pro- 
longed their  days. 
5.  And  I  would  that  ye  should 
z,  see  g,  Jac.  4.     2a,  3  Ne.  23  :7 — 13.     26,  see  «.     2c,  see  i,  1  Ne.   19.     2d,  see  I, 
2  Ne.  2.    2e,  Al.  41.         Chap.  15:    a,  see  v.  He.  14,     b,  see  n,  Jac.  7.    About  B.  C.  6. 
396 
HELAMAN,   15. 
behold  that  the  more  part  of  them 
are  in  the  path  of  their  duty,  and 
they  do  walk  circumspectly  be- 
fore God,  and  they  do  observe  to 
keep  his  commandments  and  his 
statutes  and  his  judgments  ac- 
cording to  the  "law  of  Moses. 
6.  Yea,  I  say  unto  you,  that  the 
more  part  of  them  are  doing  this, 
and  they  are  striving  with  un- 
wearied diligence  that  they  may 
bring  the  remainder  of  their 
brethren  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth;  therefore  there  are  many 
who  do  add  to  their  numbers 
daily. 
7.  And  behold,  ye  do  know  of 
yourselves,  for  ye  have  witnessed 
it,  that  as  many  of  them  as  are 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  and  to  know  of  the  ''wicked 
and  abominable  traditions  of  their 
fathers,  and  are  led  to  believe  the 
holy  scriptures,  yea,  the  proph- 
ecies of  the  holjr  prophets,  which 
are  written,  which  leadeth  them 
to  faith  on  the  Lord,  and  unto 
repentance,  which  faith  and  re- 
pentance bringeth  a  change  of 
heart  unto  them — 
8.  Therefore,  as  many  as  have 
come  to  this,  ye  know  pf  your- 
selves are  firm  and  steadfast  in 
the  faith,  and  in  the  thing  where- 
with they  have  been  made  free. 
9.  And  ye  know  also  that  they 
have  "buried  their  weapons  of 
war,  and  they  fear  to  take  them 
up  lest  by  any  means  they  should 
sin;  yea,  ye  can  see  that  they 
fear  to  sin — for  behold  they  will 
Buffer  themselves  that  they  be 
trodden  down  and  'slain  by  their 
enemies,  and  will  not  lift  their 
swords  against  them,  and  this  be- 
cause of  their  faith  in  Christ. 
10.  And  now,  because  of  their 
■teadfastness  when  they  do  be- 
lieve in  that  thing  which  they  do 
believe,  for  because  of  their  firm- 
ness when  they  are  once  enlight- 
ened, behold,  the  Lord  shall  bless 
them  and  prolong  their  days,  not- 
withstanding their  iniquity — 
11.  Yea,  even  if  they  should 
dwindle  in  unbelief  the  Lord  shall 
"prolong  their  days,  until  the  time 
shall  come  which  hath  been  spoken 
of  by  our  fathers,  and  also  by  the 
proptet  ''Zenos,  and  many  other 
prophets,  concerning  the  restora- 
tion of  our  brethren,  the  Laman- 
ites,  again  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth — 
12.  Yea,  I  say  unto  you,  that 
in  the  latter  times  the  'promises 
of  the  Lord  have  been  extended 
to  our  brethren,  the  Lamanites; 
and  notwithstanding  the  many 
afflictions  which  they  shall  have, 
and  ^notwithstanding  they  shall 
be  driven  to  and  fro  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth,  and  be  hunted, 
and  shall  be  smitten  and  scat- 
tered abroad,  having  no  place  for 
refuge,  the  Lord  shall  be  merciful 
unto  them. 
13.  And  this  is  according  to 
the  prophecy,  that  they  shall  be 
brought  to  the  true  knowledge, 
which  is  the  knowledge  of  their 
Redeemer,  and  their  great  and 
*true  shepherd,  and  be  numbered 
among  his  sheep. 
14.  Therefore  I  say  unto  you, 
it  shall  be  better  for  them  than 
for  you  except  ye  repent. 
15.  For  behold,  had  the  mighty 
works  been  shown  unto  tbem 
which  have  been  shown  unto  you, 
yea,  unto  them  who  have  dwin- 
dled In  unbelief  because  of  the 
traditions  of  their  fathers,  ye  can 
see  of  yourselves  that  they  never 
would  again  have  dwindled  in  un- 
belief. 
e,  Nce  0,  2  No.  26.  d,  kcc  n,  Joe.  7. 
Edo«  18.  8«e  c,  2  Nf.  27.  h,  tmo  h,  1  No. 
6:10.    k,  M*  2e,  Al.  0. 
e,  Al.  24:17—10.     /,  AI.   24:21—28.     0, 
10.    i,  Bdos  18.     Sec  c,  2  Ne.  27.    /,  Morm. 
Abovt  B.  0.  6. 
HELAMAN,   16. 
397 
16.  Therefore,  saith  the  Lord: 
I  will  not  utterly  destroy  them, 
but  I  will  cause  that  in  the  day 
of  my  wisdom  they  shall  'return 
again  unto  me.  saith  the  Lord. 
17.  And  now  behold,  saith  the 
Lord,  concerning  the  people  of 
theNephites:  If  they  will  not  re- 
pent, and  observe  to  do  my  will, 
I  will  "utterly  destroy  them,  saith 
the  Lord,  because  of  their  unbelief 
notwithstanding  the  many  mighty 
works  which  I  have  done  among 
them;  and  as  surely  as  the  Lord 
liveth  shall  these  things  be,  saith 
the  Lord. 
CHAPTER  16. 
Some  of  the  Nephites  join  the  church 
of  Christ — Th^B  majority  reject  Sam- 
tiel's  testimony — They  attempt  to  as- 
sault and  bind  him — He  escapes  and 
returns  to  his  own  country — Nephi's 
further  ministry — Skepticism  abounds. 
1.  And  now,  It  came  to  pass 
that  there  were  many  who  heard 
the  words  of  Samuel,  the  La- 
manite,  which  he  spake  upon  the 
"walls  of  the  city.  And  as  many 
as  believed  on  his  word  went 
forth  and  sought  for  Nephi;  and 
when  they  had  come  forth  and 
found  him  they  confessed  unto 
him  their  sins  and  denied  not, 
desiring  that  they  might  be  "bap- 
tized unto  the  Lord. 
2.  But  as  many  as  there  were 
who  did  not  believe  in  the  words 
of  Samuel  were  angry  with  him; 
and  they  cast  stones  at  him  upon 
the  wall,  and  also  many  shot  ar- 
rows at  him  as  he  stood  upon  the 
wall;  but  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
was  with  him,  insomuch  that  they 
could  not  hit  him  with  their 
stones  neither  with  their  arrows. 
3.  Now  when  they  saw  this, 
that  they  could  not  hit_him,  there 
were  many  more  who  did  believe 
on  his  words,  insomuch  that  they 
went  away  unto  Nephi  to  be  bap- 
tized. 
4.  For  behold,  Nephi  was  bap- 
tizing, and  prophesying,  and 
preaching,  crying  repentance  unto 
the  people,  showing  signs  and 
wonders,  working  miracles  among 
the  people,  that  they  might  know 
that  the  Christ  must  shortly 
come — 
5.  Telling  them  of  things  which 
must  shortly  come,  that  they 
might  know  and  remember  at  the 
time  of  their  coming  that  they 
had  been  made  known  unto  them 
beforehand,  to  the  intent  that 
they  might  believe;  therefore  as 
many  as  believed  on  the  words  of 
Samuel  went  forth  unto  him  to 
be  baptized,  for  they  came  re- 
penting and  confessing  their  sins. 
6.  But  the  more  part  of  them 
did  not  believe  in  the  words  of 
Samuel;  therefore  when  they  saw 
that  they  could  "not  hit  him  with 
their  stones  and  thefr  arrows,  they 
cried  unto  their  captains,  saying: 
Take  this  fellow  and  bind  him, 
for  behold  he  hath  a  devil;  and 
because  of  the  power  of  the  devil 
which  is  in  him  we  cannot  hit 
him  with  our  stones  and  our  ar- 
rows; therefore  take  him  and 
bind  him,  and  away  with  him. 
7.  And  as  they  went' forth  to 
lay  their  hands  on  him,  behold, 
he  did  cast  himself  down*  from 
the  ""wall,  and  did  flee  out  of  their 
lands,  yea,  even  unto  his  own 
country,  and  began  to  preach  and 
to  prophesy  among  his  own  peo- 
ple. 
8.  And  behold,  he  was  never 
heard  of  more  among  the  Ne- 
phites; and  thus  were  the  affairs 
of  the  people. 
9.  And  thus  ended  the  eighty 
and  sixth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
7,  Enos  13.     Also  c,  2  No.  27.     m.  see  m,  Al.  0. 
u,  2  Ne.  a.     c,  yer.  2.     d.  He.  13:4. 
Chap.  10; 
a.  He.  13:4.     b,  see 
About  B.  C.  6. 
398 
HELAMAN,   16. 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 
10.  And  thus  ended  also  the 
•eighty  and  seventh  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  judges,  the  more  part 
of  the  people  remaining  in  their 
pride  and  wickedness,  and  the 
lesser  part  walking  more  circum- 
spectly before  God. 
11.  And  these  were  the  condi- 
tions also,  in  the  eighty  and 
eighth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges. 
12.  And  there  was  but  little 
alteration  in  the  affairs  of  the 
people,  save  it  were  the  people 
began  to  be  more  hardened  in  in- 
iquity, and  do  more  and  more  of 
that  which  was  contrary  to  the 
commandments  of  God,  in  the 
eighty  and  ninth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges. 
13.  But  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
t  ninetieth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges,  there  were  great  signs 
given  unto  the  people,  and  won- 
ders; and  the  words  of  the  proph- 
ets began  to  be  fulfilled. 
14.  And  'angels  did  appear 
unto  men,  wise  men,  and  did  de- 
clare unto  them  glad  tidings  of 
great  joy;  thus  in  this  year  the 
scriptures  began  to  be  fulfilled. 
15.  Nevertheless,  the  people 
began  to  harden  their  hearts,  all 
save  it  were  the  most  believing 
part  of  them,  both  of  the  Nephites 
and  also  of  the  Lamanites,  and 
began  to  depend  upon  their  own 
strength  and  upon  their  own  wis- 
dom, saying: 
16.  Some  things  they  may  have 
guessed  right,  among  so  many; 
but  behold,  we  know  that  all  these 
great  and  marvelous  works  can- 
not come  to  pass,  of  which  has 
been  spoken. 
17.  And  they  began  to  reason 
and  to  contend  among  themselves, 
saying: 
18.  That  it  is  not  reasonable 
that  such  a  being  as  a  Christ  shall 
come;  if  so,  and  he  be  the  Son  of 
God,  'the  Father  of  heaven  and 
of  earth,  as  it  has  been  spoken, 
why  will  he  not  show  himself 
unto  us  as  well  as  unto  them  who 
shall  be  at  Jerusalem? 
19.  Yea,  why  will  he  not  show 
himself  in  this  land  as  well  as  in 
the  land  of  Jerusalem? 
20.  But  behold,  we  know  that 
this  is  a  wicked  tradition,  which 
has  been  handed  down  unto  us  by 
our  fathers,  to  cause  us  that  we 
should  believe  in  some  great  and 
marvelous  thing  which  should 
come  to  pass,  but  not  among  us, 
but  in  a  land  which  is  far  distant, 
a  land  which  we  know  not;  there- 
fore they  can  keep  us  in  igno- 
rance, for  we  cannot  witness  with 
our  own  eyes  that  they  are  true. 
21.  And  they  will,  by  the  cun- 
ning and  the  mysterious  arts  of 
the  evil  one,  work  some  great 
mystery  which  we  cannot  under- 
stand, which  will  keep  us  down 
to  be  servants  to  their  words,  and 
also  servants  unto  them,  for  we 
depend  upon  them  to  teach  us  the 
word;  and  thus  will  they  keep  us 
in  ignorance  if  we  will  yield  our- 
selves unto  them,  all  the  days  of 
our  lives. 
22.  And  many  more  things  did 
the  people  imagine  up  In  their 
hearts,  which  were  foolish  and 
vain;  and  they  were  much  dis- 
turbed, for  Satan  did  stir  them 
up  to  do  Iniquity  continually;  yea, 
he  did  go  about  spreading  rumors 
and  contentions  upon  all  the  face 
of  the  land,  that  he  might  harden 
the  hearts  of  the  people  against 
that  which  was  good  and  against 
that  which  should  come. 
23.  And  'notwithstanding  the 
signs  and  the  wonders  which  were 
wrought  among  the  people  of  the 
Lord,    and    the    many    miracles 
9,  Al.  18 :20.    /,  M*  a,  Mo>.  3.    g,  ver.  13. 
•  B.  0.  5.     t  B.  0.  2. 
3  NEPHI,   1. 
399 
which  they  did,  Satan  did  get 
great  hold  upon  the  hearts  of  the 
people  upon  all  the  face  of  the 
land. 
24.  And  thus  *  ended  the  nine- 
tieth year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephl. 
25.  And  thus  ended  the  book 
of  Helaman,  according  to  the  rec- 
ord of  Helaman  and  his  sons. 
THIRD  NEPHI 
THE  BOOK  OF  NEPHI 
THE  SON  OF  NEPHI,  WHO  WAS  THE  SON  OF  HELAMAN 
And  Helaman  was  the  son  of  Helaman,  who  was  the  son  of  Alma,  who 
was  the  son  of  Alma,  being  a  descendant  of  Nephi  who  was  the  son  of  Lehi, 
who  came  out  of  Jerusalem  iii  the  first  year  of  the  reign  of  Zedekiah,  the 
king  of  Judah. 
CHAPTER  1. 
Nephi,  son  of  Helaman,  departs — 
Signs  given  of  the  Savior's  birth — 
Opposite  effects  manifest — Again,  the 
Oadianton  band. 
1.  Now  It  came  to  pass  that  the 
tnlnety  and  first  year  had  passed 
away  and  it  was  "six  hundred 
years  from  the  time  that  Lehl  left 
Jerusalem;  and  it  was  In  the  year 
that  Lachoneus  was  the  chief 
judge  and  the  governor  over  the 
land. 
2.  And  Nephi,  the  son  of  Hela- 
man, had  departed  out  of  the  land 
of  ""Zarahemla,  giving  charge  unto 
his  son  Nephi,  who  was  his  eldest 
son,  concerning  the  ''plates  of 
brass,  and  all  the  records  which 
had  been  kept,  and  ""all  those 
things  which  had  been  kept  sacred 
from  the  departure  of  Lehi  out  of 
Jerusalem. 
3.  Then  he  departed  out  of  the 
land,  and  *whlther  he  went,  no 
man  knoweth;  and  his  son  Nephi 
did  keep  the  records  in  his  stead, 
yea,  the  record  of  this  people. 
4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  In 
the  commencement  of  the  ninety 
and  second  year,  behold,  the 
prophecies  of  the  prophets  began 
to  be  fulfilled  more  fully;  for 
there  began  to  be  'greater  signs 
and  greater  miracles  wrought 
among  the  people. 
5.  But  there  were  some  who 
began  to  say  that  the  time  was 
past  for  the  words  to  be  fulfilled, 
which  were  "spoken  by  Samuel, 
the  Lamanite. 
6.  And  they  began  to  rejoice 
over  their  brethren,  saying:  Be- 
hold the  time  Is  past,  and  the 
words  of  Samuel  are  not  fulfilled; 
therefore,  your  joy  and  your  faith 
concerning  this  thing  hath  been 
vain. 
7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  make  a  great  uproar 
throughout  the  land;  and  the  peo- 
ple who  believed  began  to  be  very 
sorrowful,  lest  by  any  means  those 
things  which  had  been  spoken 
might  not  come  to  pass. 
8.  But  behold,  they  did  watch 
steadfastly  *for  that  day  and  that 
night  and  that  day  which  should 
be  as  one  day  as  If  there  were  no 
night,  that  they  might  know  that 
their  faith  had  not  been  vain. 
9.  Now  It  came  to  pass  that 
there  was  a  day  set  apart  by  the 
unbelievers,  that  all  those  who  be- 
a,  1  Ne.  10:4.     6,  Om.  13.     c,  see  a,  1  Ne.  3.     d,  Al.  87.     e,  3  Ne.  2:9.     /,  He. 
16:13.  23.     g.  He.  14:2—7.     h.  He.  14:3,  4.  •  B.  C.  1.     t  A.  D.  1. 
400 
3  NEPHI,   1. 
lleved  in  those  traditions  *should 
be  put  to  death  except  the  ^sign 
should  come  to  pass,  which  had 
been  given  by  Samuel  the  prophet. 
10.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Nephi,  the  son  of  Nephi, 
saw  this  wickedness  of  his  peo- 
ple, his  heart  was  exceedingly 
sorrowful. 
11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  went  out  and  bowed  himself 
down  upon  the  earth,  and  cried 
mightily  to  his  God  in  behalf  of 
his  people,  yea,  those  who  were 
about  *to  be  destroyed  because  of 
their  faith  in  the  tradition  of 
their  fathers. 
12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  cried  mightily  unto  the  Lord, 
all  the  day;  and  behold,  the  voice 
of  the  Lord  came  unto  him,  sacy- 
ing: 
13.  Lift  up  your  head  and  be 
of  good  cheer;  for  behold,  the 
time  is  at  hand,  and  on  'this  night 
shall  the  sign  be  given,  and  on  the 
morrow  come  I  into  the  world,  to 
show  unto  the  world  that  I  will 
fulfil  all  that  which  I  have  caused 
to  be  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  my 
holy  prophets. 
14.  Behold,  I  come  unto  my 
own,  to  fulfil  all  things  which  I 
have  made  known  unto  the  chil- 
dren of  men  "from  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world,  and  to  do  the 
will,  both  of  the  Father  and  of 
the  Son — "of  the  Father  because 
of  me,  and  "of  the  Son  because 
of  my  flesh.  And  behold,  the 
time  is  at  hand,  and  ""this  night 
shall  the  sign  be  given. 
15.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
the  words  which  came  unto  Nephi 
were  fulfilled,  according  as  they 
had  been  spoken;  for  behold,  ''at 
the  going  down  of  the  sun  there 
was  no  darkness;  and  the  people 
began  to  be  astonished  because 
there  was  no  darkness  when  the 
night  came. 
16.  And  there  were  many,  who 
had  not  believed  the  words  of  the 
prophets,  who  'fell  to  the  earth 
and  became  as  if  they  were  dead, 
for  they  knew  that  the  great 
•plan  of  destruction  which  they 
had  laid  for  those  who  believed 
in  the  words  of  the  prophets  had 
been  frustrated;  for  the  signal 
which  had  been  given  was  already 
at  hand. 
17.  And  they  began  to  know 
that  the  Son  of  God  must  shortly 
appear;  yea,  in  fine,  all  the  peo- 
ple upon  the  face  of  the  whole 
earth  from  the  west  to  the  east, 
both  in  the  land  'north  and  in 
the  land  "south,  were  so  exceed- 
ingly astonished  that  they  "fell  to 
the  earth. 
18.  For  they  knew  that  the 
prophets  had  testified  of  these 
things  for  many  years,  and  that 
the  sign  which  had  been  given 
was  already  at  hand;  and  they 
began  to  fear  because  of  their  in- 
iquity and  their  unbelief. 
19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  was  ""no  darkness  In  all 
that  night,  but  It  was  as  light  as 
though  it  was  mid-day.  And  it 
came  to  pass  that  the  sun  did  rise 
in  the  morning  again,  according 
to  its  proper  order;  and  they  knew 
that  it  was  the  day  that  the  Lord 
should  be  born,  because  of  the 
sign  which  had  been  given. 
20.  And  it  had  come  to  pass, 
yea,  all  things,  every  whit,  accord- 
ing to  the  words  of  the  prophets. 
21.  And  It  came  to  pass  also 
that  a  'new  star  did  appear,  ac- 
cording to  the  word. 
22.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
from  this  time  forth  there  began 
i,  vprn.  11.  1(1.  /,  He.  14:2—7.  k,  veM.  9.  10.  l,  tct.  8.  Up.  14:8,  4.  m,  boo  d, 
MuH.  4.  n,  MHi  o,  &IoM.  16.  o,  ihh«  b,  fiioii.  8.  p.  He.  14  :8,  4.  q,  He,  14  :8,  4,  r,  rer. 
17.  He.  14:7.  •.  vera,  U,  11.  t,  itee  p.  Al.  4tf,  u.  Me  n,  Al.  46,  v,  ver.  16.  He. 
14:7.     %o,  Ue.  14:8,  4,    m.  He.  14  :B.  A,  D.  1, 
3   NEPHl,   2. 
401 
to  be  lyings  sent  forth  among 
the  people,  by  Satan,  to  harden 
their  hearts,  to  the  intent  that 
they  might  not  believe  in  those 
signs  and  wonders  which  they 
had  seen;  but  notwithstanding 
these  lyings  and  deceivings  the 
more  part  of  the  people  did  be- 
lieve, and  were  converted  unto 
the  Lord. 
23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Nephi  went  forth  among  the  peo- 
ple, and  also  many  others,  "bap- 
tizing unto  repentance,  in  the 
which  there  was  a  great  remis- 
sion of  sins.  And  thus  the  people 
began  again  to  have  peace  in  the 
land. 
24.  And  there  were  no  conten- 
tions, save  it  were  a  few  that  be- 
gan to  preach,  endeavoring  to 
prove  by  the  scriptures  that  it 
was  no  more  expedient  to  observe 
the  law  of  Moses.  Now  In  this 
thing  they  did  err,  having  not 
understood  the  scriptures. 
25.  But  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  soon  became  converted,  and 
were  convinced  of  the  error  which 
they  were  in,  for  it  was  made 
known  unto  them  that  the  ^law 
was  not  yet  fulfilled,  and  that  it 
must  be  fulfilled  in  every  whit; 
yea,  the  word  came  unto  them 
that  it  must  be  fulfilled;  yea, 
that  one  jot  or  tittle  should  not 
pass  away  till  it  should  all  be 
fulfilled;  therefore  In  this  same 
year  were  they  brought  to  a 
knowledge  of  their  error  and  did 
confess  their  faults. 
2.6.  And  thus  the  ninety  and 
second  year  did  pass  away,  bring- 
ing glad  tidings  unto  the  people 
because  of  the  signs  which  did 
come  to  pass,  according  to  the 
words  of  the  prophecy  of  all  the 
holy  prophets. 
27.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
the  ninety  and  third  year  did 
also  pass  away  in  peace,  save  It 
were  for  the  ^"Gadianton  robbers, 
who  dwelt  upon  the  mountains, 
who  did  infest  the  land;  for  so 
strong  were  their  holds  and  their 
secret  places  that  the  people 
could  not  overpower  them;  there- 
fore they  did  commit  many  mur- 
ders, and  did  do  much  slaughter 
among  the  people. 
28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  ninety  and  fourth  year  they 
began  to  increase  in  a  great  de- 
gree, because  there  were  many 
dissenters  of  the  Nephites  who 
did  flee  unto  them,  which  did 
cause  much  sorrow  unto  those 
Nephites  who  did  remain  in  the 
land. 
29.  And  there  was  also  a  cause 
of  much  sorrow  among  the  La- 
manites;  for  behold,  they  had 
many  children  who  did  grow  up 
and  began  to  wax  strong  In  years, 
that  they  became  for  themselves, 
and  were  led  away  by  some  who 
were  Zoramites,  by  their  lyings 
and  their  flattering  words,  to 
join  those  Gadianton  robbers. 
30.  And  thus  were  the  Laman- 
Ites  afiiicted  also,  and  began  to 
decrease  as  to  their  faith  and 
righteousness,  because  of  the 
wickedness  of  the  rising  gener- 
ation. 
CHAPTER   2. 
Nephite  degeneracy — White  Laman- 
ites — Both  peoples  unite  for  defence 
against  robbers  and  murderers. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
thus  passed  away  the  ninety  and 
fifth  year  also,  and  the  people 
began  to  forget  "those  signs  and 
wonders  which  they  had  heard, 
and  began  to  be  less  and  less  as- 
tonished at  a  sign  or  a  wonder 
from  heaven,  insomuch  that  they 
V,  see  «,  2  Ne.  9.    z,  see  o,  2  Ne.  25.    2a,  He.  2  :11 — 13. 
3  Ne.   1:8.  13—21. 
Chap.  2  :   a.  He.  14  :3— 7. 
A.  D.  3—5. 
402 
3   NEPHI,   2. 
began  to  be  hard  in  their  hearts, 
and  blind  in  their  minds,  and  be- 
gan to  disbelieve  all  which  they 
had  heard  and  seen — 
2.  Imagining  up  some  vain 
thing  in  their  hearts,  that  it  was 
wrought  by  men  and  by  the 
power  of  the  devil,  to  lead  away 
and  deceive  the  hearts  of  the 
people;  and  thus  did  Satan  get 
possession  of  the  hearts  of  the 
people  again,  insomuch  that  he 
did  blind  their  eyes  and  lead  them 
away  to  believe  that  the  doctrine 
of  Christ  was  a  foolish  and  a  vain 
thing. 
3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
people  began  to  wax  strong  in 
wickedness  and  abominations; 
and  they  did  not  believe  that 
there  should  be  any  more  signs 
or  wonders  given;  and  Satan  did 
go  about,  leading  away  the  hearts 
of  the  people,  tempting  them  and 
causing  them  that  they  should  do 
great  wickedness  in  the  land. 
4.  And  thus  did  pass  away  the 
ninety  and  sixth  year;  and  also 
the  ninety  and  seventh  year;  and 
also  the  ninety  and  eighth  year; 
and  also  the  ninety  and  ninth 
year; 
5.  And  also  an  hundred  years 
had  passed  away  since  the  days  of 
*Mosiah,  who  was  king  over  the 
people  of  the  Nephites. 
6.  And  six  hundred  and  nine 
years  had  passed  away  since  Lehi 
left  Jerusalem. 
7.  And  nine  years  had  passed 
away  from  the  time  when  the 
'sign  was  given,  which  was 
spoken  of  by  the  prophets,  that 
Christ  should  come  into  the 
world. 
8.  Now  the  Nephites  began  to 
'reckon  their  time  from  this  pe- 
riod when  the  sign  was  given,  or 
from  the  coming  of  Christ;  there- 
fore, nine  years  had  passed  away. 
9.  And  Nephi,  who  was  the  fa- 
ther of  Nephi,  who  had  the 
charge  of  the  records,  *did  not  re- 
turn to  the  land  of  'Zarahemla, 
and  could  nowhere  be  found  in  all 
the  land. 
10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  people  did  still  remain  in 
wickedness,  notwithstanding  the 
much  preaching  and  prophesying 
which  was  sent  among  them;  and 
thus  passed  away  the  tenth  year 
also;  and  the  eleventh  year  also 
passed  away  in  iniquity. 
11.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
thirteenth  year  there  began  to 
be  wars  and  contentions  through- 
out all  the  land;  for  the  "Gadian- 
ton  robbers  had  become  so  nu- 
merous, and  did  slay  so  many  of 
the  people,  and  did  lay  waste  so 
many  cities,  and  did  spread  so 
much  death  and  carnage  through- 
out the  land,  that  it  became  ex- 
pedient that  all  the  people,  both 
the  Nephites  and  the  Lamanites, 
should  take  up  arms  against 
them. 
12.  Therefore,  all  the  Laman- 
ites who  had  become  converted 
unto  the  Lord  did  unite  with 
their  brethren,  the  Nephites,  and 
were  compelled,  for  the  safety  of 
their  lives  and  their  women  and 
their  children,  to  take  up  arms 
against  those  Gadianton  robbers, 
yea,  and  *also  to  maintain  their 
rights,  and  the  privileges  of  their 
church  and  of  their  worship,  and 
their  freedom  and  their  liberty, 
13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
before  this  thirteenth  year  had 
passed  away  the  Nephites  were 
threatened  with  utter  destruction 
because  of  this  war,  which  had 
become  exceedingly  sore. 
14.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
those  Lamanites  who  had  united 
b.  Mm.  2»  :4fl,  47. 
kt  M*  m,  Moi.  20. 
e,  1 
i,  ver.  7.    0,  8  Ne.  1 :2,  8.    /,  Cm.  18.    g,  He.  2  :11— 13. 
A.  D.  10—14. 
3  NEPHI,   3. 
403 
with  the  Nephites  were  numbered 
among  the  Nephites; 
15.  And  Hheir  curse  was  taken 
from  them,  and  their  skin  became 
^ white  like  unto  the  Nephites; 
16.  And  their  young  men  and 
their  daughters  became  exceed- 
ingly fair,  and  they  were  num- 
bered among  the  Nephites,  and 
were  called  Nephites.  And  thus 
ended  the  thirteenth  year. 
17.  And  It  came  to  pass  in  the 
commencement  of  the  fourteenth 
year,  the  war  between  the  *rob- 
bers  and  the  people  of  NephI  did 
continue  and  did  become  exceed- 
ingly sore;  nevertheless,  the  peo- 
ple of  Nephi  did  gain  some  advan- 
tage of  the  robbers,  insomuch  that 
they  did  drive  them  back  out  of 
their  lands  into  the  mountains 
and  into  their  secret  places. 
18.  And  thus  ended  the  four- 
teenth year.  And  in  the  ♦fif- 
teenth year  they  did  come  forth 
against  the  people  of  Nephi;  and 
because  of  the  wickedness  of  the 
people  of  Nephi,  and  their  many 
contentions  and  dissensions,  the 
Gadianton  robbers  did  gain  many 
advantages  over  them. 
19.  And  thus  ended  the  fif- 
teenth year,  and  thus  were  the 
people  in  a  state  of  many  afflic- 
tions; and  the  sword  of  destruc- 
tion did  hang  over  them,  inso- 
much that  they  were  about  to  be 
smitten  down  by  it,  and  this 
because  of  their  iniquity. 
CHAPTER  3. 
Lachoneus,  governor  of  the  land, 
receives  epistle  from  Giddianhi,  the 
robber  chieftain — Surrender  demanded 
— Lachoneus  ignores  demand  and  pre- 
pares for  defence. 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  in  the  sixteenth  year  from 
the  coming  of  Christ,  "Lachoneus, 
the  governor  of  the  land,  received 
an  epistle  from  the  leader  and 
the  governor  of  this  band  of  rob- 
bers; and  these  were  the  words 
which  were  written,  saying: 
2.  Lachoneus,  most  noble  and 
chief  governor  of  the  land,  be- 
hold, I  write  this  epistle  unto 
you,  and  do  give  unto  you  ex- 
ceeding great  praise  because  of 
your  firmness,  and  also  the  firm- 
ness of  your  people,  In  maintain- 
ing that  which  ye  suppose  to  be 
your  *right  and  liberty;  yea,  ye 
do  stand  well,  as  if  ye  were  sup- 
ported by  the  hand  of  a  god.  In 
the  defence  of  your  liberty,  and 
your  property,  and  your  country, 
or  that  which  ye  do  call  so. 
3.  And  it  seemeth  a  pity  unto 
me,  most  noble  Lachoneus,  that 
ye  should  be  so  foolish  and  vain 
as  to  suppose  that  ye  can  stand 
against  so  many  brave  men  who 
are  at  my  command,  who  do  now 
at  this  time  stand  in  their  arms, 
and  do  await  with  great  anxiety 
for  the  word — Go  down  upon  the 
Nephites  and  destroy  them. 
4.  And  I,  knowing  of  their  un- 
conquerable spirit,  having  proved 
them  in  the  field  of  battle,  and 
knowing  of  their  everlasting  ha- 
tred towards  you  because  of  the 
many  wrongs  which  ye  have 
done  unto  them,  therefore  if  they 
should  come  down  against  you 
they  would  visit  you  with  utter 
destruction. 
5.  Therefore  I  have  written  this 
epistle,  sealing  It  with  mine  own 
hand,  feeling  for  your  welfare, 
because  of  your  firmness  in  that 
which  ye  believe  to  be  right,  and 
your  noble  spirit  In  the  field  of 
battle. 
6.  Therefore  I  write  unto  you, 
desiring  that  ye  would  yield  up 
unto  this  my  people,  your  cities. 
i.  see  d,  1  Ne.  2.     j.  see  f.  2  Ne.  30.     k.  He.  2  :11 — 13. 
b,  see  m,  Mos.  29. 
Chap.  3: 
a,  3  Ne.  1 :1. 
•  A.  D.  15. 
404 
3  NEPHI,   3. 
your  lands,  and  your  possessions, 
rather  than  that  they  should 
visit  you  with  the  sword  and  that 
destruction  should  conie  upon 
you. 
7.  Or  in  other  words,  yield 
yourselves  up  unto  us,  and  unite 
with  us  and  become  acquainted 
with  our  '^secret  works,  and  be- 
come our  brethren  that  ye  may  be 
like  unto  us — not  our  slaves,  but 
our  brethren  and  partners  of  all 
our  substance. 
8.  And  behold,  I  swear  unto 
you,  if  ye  will  do  this,  with  an 
oath,  ye  shall  not  be  destroyed; 
but  if  ye  will  not  do  this,  I  swear 
unto  you  with  an  oath,  that  on 
the  morrow  month  I  will  com- 
mand that  my  armies  shall  come 
down  against  you,  and  they  shall 
not  stay  their  hand  and  shall 
spare  not,  but  shall  slay  you,  and 
shall  let  fall  the  sword  upon  you 
even  until  ye  shall  become 
extinct. 
9.  And  behold,  I  am  Giddian- 
hi;  and  I  am  the  governor  of  this 
the  ''secret  society  of  Gadianton; 
which  society  and  the  works 
thereof  I  know  to  be  good;  and 
they  are  of  ancient  date  and  they 
have  been  handed  down  unto  us. 
10.  And  I  write  this  epistle 
unto  you,  Lachoneus,  and  I  hope 
that  ye  will  deliver  up  your  lands 
and  your  possessions,  without  the 
shedding  of  blood,  that  this  my 
people  may  recover  their  rights 
and  government,  who  have  dis- 
sented away  from  you  because  of 
your  wickedness  in  retaining 
from  them  their  rights  of  govern- 
ment, and  except  ye  do  this,  I  will 
avenge  their  wrongs.  I  am  Gid- 
dianhl. 
11.  And  now  It  came  to  pass 
when  Lachoneus  received  this 
eplBtle  he  was  exceedingly  aston- 
ished, because  of  the  boldness  of 
Giddianhi  demanding  the  posses- 
sion of  the  land  of  the  Nephites, 
and  also  of  threatening  the  peo- 
ple and  avenging  the  wrongs  of 
those  that  had  received  no  wrong, 
save  it  were  they  had  wronged 
themselves  by  dissenting  away 
unto  those  wicked  and  abom- 
inable robbers.     \ 
12.  Now  behold,  this  Lachoneus, 
the  governor,  was  a  just  man,  and 
could  not  be  frightened  by  the 
demands  and  the  threatenings  of 
a  robber;  therefore  he  did  not 
hearken  to  the  epistle  of  Gid- 
dianhi, the  governor  of  the  rob- 
bers, but  he  did  cause  that  his 
people  should  cry  unto  the  Lord 
for  strength  against  the  time 
that  the  robbers  should  come 
down  against  them. 
13.  Yea,  he  sent  a  proclama- 
tion among  all  the  people,  that 
they  should  *gather  together 
their  women,  and  their  children, 
their  flocks  and  their  herds,  and 
all  their  substance,  save  It  were 
their  land,  unto  one  place. 
14.  And  he  caused  that  'forti- 
fications should  be  built  round 
about  them,  and  the  strength 
thereof  should  be  exceeding 
great.  And  he  caused  that  armies, 
both  of  the  Nephites  and  of  the 
Lamanites,  or  of  all  them  who 
were  numbered  among  the  Ne- 
phites, should  be  placed  as 
guards  round  about  to  watch 
them,  and  to  guard  them  from 
the  robbers  day  and  night. 
15.  Yea,  he  said  unto  them: 
As  the  Lord  liveth,  except  ye  re- 
pent of  all  your  Iniquities,  and 
cry  unto  the  Lord,  ye  will  In 
nowise  be  delivered  out  of  the 
hands  of  those  "Gadianton  rob- 
bers. 
16.  And  so  great  and  marvel- 
c,  M*  <,  2  N*.  10.     a,  M9  i,  2  Ne.  10.     e,  Tcni.  22—24.     /,  tn  c.  Al.  48.     a.  He. 
-  A.  t).  16. 
3 :11— 18 
3   NEPHI,   3. 
405 
ous  were  the  words  and  prophe- 
cies of  Lachoneus  that  they  did 
cause  fear  to  come  upon  all  the 
people;  and  they  did  exert  them- 
selves in  their  might  to  do  ac- 
cording to  the  words  of  Lachon- 
eus. 
17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Lachoneus  did  appoint  chief  cap- 
tains over  all  the  armies  of  the 
Nephites,  to  command  them  at 
the  time  that  the  robbers  should 
come  down  out  of  the  wilderness 
against  them. 
18.  Now  the  chiefest  among  all 
the  captains  and  the  great  com- 
mander of  all  the  armies  of  the 
Nephites  was  appointed,  and  his 
name  was  "Gidgiddoni. 
19.  Now  it  was  the  custom 
among  all  the  Nephites  to  ap- 
point for  their  chief  captains, 
(save  it  were  in  their  times  of 
wickedness)  some  one  that  had 
the  spirit  of  revelation  and  also 
prophecy;  therefore,  this  Gidgid- 
doni was  a  great  prophet  among 
them,  as  also  was  the  chief  judge. 
20.  Now  the  people  said  unto 
Gidgiddoni:  Pray  unto  the  Lord, 
and  let  us  go  up  upon  the  moun- 
tains and  into  the  wilderness, 
that  we  may  fall  upon  the  rob- 
bers and  destroy  them  in  their 
own  lands. 
21.  But  Gidgiddoni  saith  unto 
them:  The  Lord  forbid;  for  if 
we  should  go  up  against  them 
the  Lord  would  deliver  us  into 
their  hands;  therefore  we  will 
prepare  ourselves  in  the  center 
of  our  lands,  and  we  will  gather 
all  our  armies  together,  and  we 
will  not  go  against  them,  but  we 
will  wait  till  they  shall  come 
against  us;  therefore  as  the  Lord 
liveth,  if  we  do  this  he  will  de- 
liver them   into   our  hands. 
22.  And  It  came  to  pass  in  the 
♦seventeenth  year,  in  the  latter 
end  of  the  year,  the  proclamation 
of  *Lachoneus  had  gone  forth 
throughout  all  the  face  of  the 
land,  and  they  had  taken  their 
^horses,  and  their  "chariots,  and 
their  cattle,  and  all  their  flocks, 
and  their  herds,  and  their  grain, 
and  all  their  substance,  and  did 
march  forth  by  thousands  and  by 
tens  of  thousands,  until  they  had 
all  gone  forth  to  the  place 
which  'had  been  appointed  that 
they  should  gather  themselves 
together,  to  defend  themselves 
against  their  enemies. 
23.  And  the  land  which  was  ap- 
pointed was  the  "land  of  Zara- 
hemla  and  the  "land  Bountiful, 
yea,  to  the  line  which  was  be- 
tween the  land  Bountiful  and  the 
land  "Desolation. 
24.  And  there  were  a  great 
many  thousand  people  who  were 
called  Nephites,  who  did  gather 
themselves  together  in  this  land. 
Now  Lachoneus  did  cause  that 
they  should  gather  themselves 
together  in  the  land  ''southward, 
because  of  the  great  curse  which 
was  upon  the  «land  northward. 
25.  And  they  did  "^fortify  them- 
selves against  t-heir  enemies;  and 
they  did  dwell  in  one  land,  and 
in  one  body,  and  they  did  fear 
the  words  which  had  been  spoken 
by  Lachoneus,  insomuch  that 
they  did  repent  of  all  their  sins; 
and  they  did  put  up  their  prayers 
unto  the  Lord  their  God,  that  he 
would  deliver  them  in  the  time 
that  their  enemies  should  come 
down  against  them  to  battle. 
26.  And  they  were  exceedingly 
sorrowful  because  of  their  enemy. 
And  'Gidgiddoni  did  cause  that 
they    should    make    weapons    of 
ft,  vers.  20,  21,  26.  3  Ne.  4:13,  24.  20.  i,  3  Ne.  1:1.  j,  see  m,  1  Ne.  18.  k,  see 
I,  Al.  18.  I,  vers.  13,  23,  24.  m.  Dm.  13.  n,  see  2k,  Al.  22.  a,  see  21,  Al.  22. 
p,  see  n,  Al.  46.  q,  see  p,  Al.  46-  r,  iee  c,  Al.  48.  g,   see  ft.  •  A.  D.  17. 
406 
3   NBPHI,   4. 
war  of  'every  kind,  and  they 
should  be  strong  with  armor,  and 
with  shields,  and  with  bucklers, 
after  the  manner  of  his  instruc- 
tion. 
CHAPTER  4. 
The  robbers  beaten  and  their 
leader  slain — His  successor,  Zemnari- 
hah,  hanged — Gidgiddoni's  military 
prowess. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  latter  end  of  the  eighteenth 
year  those  "armies  of  robbers  had 
prepared  for  battle,  and  began  to 
come  down  and  to  sally  forth 
from  the  hills,  and  out  of  the 
mountains,  and  the  wilderness, 
and  their  strongholds,  and  their 
secret  places,  and  began  to  take 
possession  of  the  lands,  both 
which  were  in  the  land  "south 
and  which  were  in  the  land 
'north,  and  began  to  take  posses- 
sion of  all  the  lands  which  had 
been  ""deserted  by  the  Nephites, 
and  the  cities  which  had  been 
left  desolate. 
2.  But  behold,  there  were  no 
wild  beasts  nor  game  in  those 
lands  which  had  been  deserted 
by  the  Nephites,  and  there  was 
no  game  for  the  robbers  'save  it 
were  in  the  wilderness. 
3.  And  the  robbers  could  not 
exist  save  it  were  in  the  wilder- 
ness, for  the  want  of  food;  for 
the  Nephites  had  left  their  lands 
desolate,  and  had  gathered  their 
flocks  and  their  herds  and  all 
their  substance,  and  they  were  in 
^one  body. 
4.  Therefore,  there  was  no 
chance  for  the  robbers  to  plunder 
and  to  obtain  food,  save  it  were 
to  come  up  in  open  battle  against 
the  Nephites;  and  the  Nephites 
being  in  one  body,  and  having  so 
great  a  number,  and  having  're- 
served for  themselves  provislonR, 
and  "horses  and  cattle,  and  flocks 
of  every  kind,  that  they  might 
subsist  for  the  space  of  seven 
years,  in  the  which  time  they  did 
hope  to  destroy  the  robbers  from 
off  the  face  of  the  land;  and  thus 
the  eighteenth  year  did  pass 
away. 
5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  nineteenth  year  Giddianhi 
found  that  it  was  expedient  that 
he  should  go  up  to  battle  against 
the  Nephites,  for  there  was  no 
way  that  they  could  subsist  save 
it  were  to  plunder  and  rob  and 
murder. 
6.  And  they  durst  not  spread 
themselves  upon  the  face  of  the 
land  insomuch  that  they  could 
raise  grain,  lest  the  Nephites 
should  come  upon  them  and  slay 
them;  therefore  Giddianhi  gave 
commandment  unto  his  armies 
that  in  this  year  they  should  go 
up  to  battle  against  the  Nephites. 
7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  come  up  to  battle;  and 
it  was  in  the  sixth  month;  and 
behold,  great  and  terrible  was 
the  day  that  they  did  come  up  to 
battle;  and  they  were  girded 
about  after  the  manner  of  rob- 
bers; and  they  had  a  lamb-skin 
about  their  loins,  and  they  were 
dyed  in  blood,  and  their  heads 
were  shorn,  and  they  had  head- 
plates  upon  them;  and  great  and 
terrible  was  the  appearance  of 
the  armies  of  Giddianhi,  because 
of  their  armor,  and  because  of 
their  being  dyed  in  blood. 
8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
armies  of  the  Nephites,  when  they 
aw  the  appearance  of  the  army  of 
Giddianhi,  had  all  fallen  to  the 
earth,  and  did  lift  their  cries  to 
the  Lord  their  God,  that  he  would 
spare  them  and  deliver  them  out 
of  the  hands  of  their  enemies. 
t,  tM  2p,  AI.  43. 
4fl.     d,  8  tin.  8:13.  14,  22—24 
m.  1  N*.  18. 
Chap.  4:    a,  Hi>.  2:11 — 18.     b.  Me  n,  AI.  40.     e,  tu^  p,  AI. 
«,  MM  m,  ]  N*.  18.    A  Me  d.    g,  vera.  11 — 18.     k,  see 
A.  D.  18—10. 
S   NEPHI,   4. 
407 
9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  armies  of  Giddianhi  saw 
this  they  began  to  shout  with  a 
loud  voice,  because  of  their  joy, 
for  they  had  supposed  that  the 
Nephites  had  fallen  with  fear 
because  of  the  terror  of  their 
armies. 
10.  But  in  this  thing  they 
were  disappointed,  for  the  Ne- 
phites did  not  fear  them;  but 
they  did  fear  their  God  and  did 
supplicate  him  for  protection; 
therefore,  when  the  armies  of 
Giddianhi  did  rush  upon  them 
they  were  prepared  to  meet  them; 
yea,  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord 
they  did  receive  them. 
11.  And  the  battle  commenced 
in  this  the  sixth  month;  and  great 
and  terrible  was  the  battle  there- 
of, yea,  great  and  terrible  was 
the  slaughter  thereof,  insomuch 
that  there  never  was  known  so 
great  a  slaughter  among  all  the 
people  of  Lehi  since  he  left  Je- 
rusalem. 
12.  And  notwithstanding  the 
*threatenings  and  the  oaths  which 
Giddianhi  had  made,  behold,  the 
Nephites  did  beat  them,  insomuch 
that  they  did  fall  back  from 
before  them. 
13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
^Gidgiddoni  commanded  that  his 
armies  should  pursue  them  as  far 
as  the  borders  of  the  wilderness, 
and  that  they  should  not  spare 
any  that  should  fall  into  their 
hands  by  the  way;  and  thus  they 
did  pursue  them  and  did  slay 
them,  to  the  borders  of  the  wil- 
derness, even  until  they  had  ful- 
filled the  commandment  of  Gid- 
giddoni. 
14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Giddianhi,  who  had  stood  and 
fought  with  boldness,  was  pur- 
sued as  he  fled;  and  being  weary 
because  of  his  much  fighting  he 
was  overtaken  and  slain.  And 
thus  was  the  end  of  Giddianhi 
the  robber. 
15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  armies  of  the  Nephites  did 
return  again  to  their  place  of  se- 
curity. And  it  came  to  pass  that 
this  nineteenth  year  did  pass 
away,  and  the  robbers  did  not 
come  again  to  battle;  neither  did 
they  come  again  in  the  twentieth 
year. 
16.  And  in  the  *twenty  and 
first  year  they  did  not  come  up  to 
battle,  but  they  came  up  on  all 
sides  to  lay  siege  round  about  the 
people  of  Nephi;  for  they  did 
suppose  that  if  they  should  cut 
off  the  people  of  Nephi  from  their 
lands,  and  should  hem  them  in 
on  every  side,  and  if  they  should 
cut  them  off  from  all  their  out- 
ward privileges,  that  they  could 
cause  them  to  yield  themselves 
up  according  to  their  wishes. 
17.  Now  they  had  appointed 
unto  themselves  another  leader, 
whose  name  was  Zemnarihah; 
therefore  it  was  Zemnarihah  that 
did  cause  that  this  siege  should 
take  place. 
18.  But  behold,  this  was  an 
advantage  to  the  Nephites;  for  It 
was  impossible  for  the  robbers  to 
lay  siege  sufficiently  long  to  have 
any  effect  upon  the  Nephites,  be- 
cause of  "'their  much  provision 
which  they  had  laid  up  in  store. 
19.  Because  of  the  scantiness 
of  provisions  among  the  robbers 
— for  behold,  they  had  nothing 
save  it  were  meat  for  their  sub- 
sistence, which  meat  they  did 
obtain  in  the  wilderness; 
20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  wild  game  became  scarce  in 
the  wilderness — insomuch  that 
the  robbers  were  about  to  perish 
with  hunger. 
2 1 .  And  the  Nephites  were  con- 
i,  3  Ne.  3  :4 — 10.     /,  see  h,  3  Ne.  3.     k,  rer.  4. 
*  A.  D.  21. 
408 
3  NEPHI,   5. 
tinually  marching  out  by  day  and 
by  night,  and  falling  upon  their 
armies,  and  cutting  them  off  by 
thousands  and  by  tens  of  thou- 
sands. 
22.  And  thus  it  became  the 
desire  of  the  people  of  Zemnari- 
hah  to  withdraw  from  their  de- 
sign, because  of  the  great  destruc- 
tion which  came  upon  them  by 
night  and  by  day. 
23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Zemnarihah  did  give  command 
unto  his  people  that  they  should 
withdraw  themselves  from  the 
siege,  and  march  into  the  fur- 
thermost parts  of  the  land  'north- 
ward. 
24.  And  now,  Gidgiddoni  being 
aware  of  their  design,  and  know- 
ing of  their  weakness  because  of 
the  want  of  food,  and  the  great 
slaughter  which  had  been  made 
among  them,  therefore  he  did 
send  out  his  armies  in  the  night- 
time, and  did  cut  off  the  way  of 
their  retreat,  and  did  place  his 
armies  in  the  way  of  their  retreat. 
25.  And  this  did  they  do  in  the 
night-time,  and  got  on  their 
march  beyond  the  robbers,  so  that 
on  the  morrow,  when  the  robbers 
began  their  march,  they  were 
met  by  the  armies  of  the  Ne- 
phltes  both  In  their  front  and  In 
their  rear. 
26.  And  the  robbers  who  were 
on  the  south  were  also  cut  off  in 
their  places  of  retreat.  And  all 
these  things  were  done  by  com- 
mand of  Gidgiddoni. 
27.  And  there  were  many  thou- 
sands who  did  yield  themselves 
up  prisoners  unto  the  Nephltes, 
and  the  remainder  of  them  were 
Blaln. 
28.  And  their  leader,  Zemnari- 
hah. was  taken  and  hanged  upon 
a  tree,  yea,  even  upon  the  top 
thereof  until  he  was  dead.    And 
when  they  had  hanged  him  until 
he  was  dead  they  did  fell  the  tree 
to  the  earth,  and  did  cry  with  a 
loud  voice,  saying: 
29.  May  the  Lord  preserve  his 
people  in  righteousness  and  in 
holiness  of  heart,  that  they  may 
cause  to  be  felled  to  the  earth  all 
who  shall  seek  to  slay  them  be- 
cause of  power  and  ""secret  com- 
binations, even  as  this  man  hath 
been  felled  to  the  earth. 
30.  And  they  did  rejoice  and 
cry  again  with  one  voice,  saying: 
May  the  God  of  Abraham,  and  the 
God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of 
Jacob,  protect  this  people  in 
righteousness,  so  long  as  they 
shall  call  on  the  name  of  their 
God  for  protection. 
31.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  break  forth,  all  as  one, 
in  singing,  and  praising  their 
God  for  the  great  thing  which  he 
had  done  for  them,  in  preserving 
them  from  falling  into  the  hands 
of  their  enemies. 
32.  Yea,  they  did  cry:  Ho- 
sanna  to  the  Most  High  God.  And 
they  did  cry:  Blessed  be  the 
name  of  the  Lord  God  Almighty, 
the  Most  High  God. 
33.  And  their  hearts  were 
swollen  with  joy,  unto  the  gush- 
ing out  of  many  tears,  because  of 
the  great  goodness  of  God  in  de- 
livering them  out  of  the  hands  of 
their  enemies;  and  they  knew  It 
was  because  of  their  repentance 
and  their  humility  that  they  had 
been  delivered  from  an  everlast- 
ing destruction. 
CHAPTER  5. 
Nephitea  repent  and  seek  to  end 
works  of  wicKedncas — Mormon's  ac- 
count of  himself  and  of  the  plates  kcnt 
by  him — Another  allusion  to  the  gath- 
ering of  Israel. 
1.  And  now  behold,  there  was 
I,  Me  p,  Al.  16.    m,  see  t,  2  Ne.  10. 
A.  D.  21—22. 
3   NEPHI,   5. 
409 
not  a  living  soul  among  all  the 
people  of  the  Nephites  who  did 
doubt  in  the  least  the  words  of 
all  the  holy  prophets  who  had 
spoken;  for  they  knew  that  it 
must  needs  be  that  they  must  be 
fulfilled. 
2.  And  they  knew  that  it  must 
be  expedient  that  Christ  had 
come,  because  of  the  many  signs 
which  had  been  given,  according 
to  the  words  of  the  prophets;  and 
because  of  the  things  which  had 
come  to  pass  already  they  knew 
that  it  must  needs  be  that  all 
things  should  come  to  pass  ac- 
cording to  that  which  had  been 
spoken. 
3.  Therefore  they  did  forsake 
all  their  sins,  and  their  abomina- 
tions, and  their  whoredoms,  and 
did  serve  God  with  all  diligence 
day  and  night. 
4.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  they  had  taken  all  the 
robbers  prisoners,  insomuch  that 
none  did  escape  who  were  not 
slain,  they  did  cast  their  prisoners 
into  prison,  and  did  cause  the 
word  of  God  to  be  preached  unto 
them;  and  as  many  as  would 
repent  of  their  sins  and  enter 
into  a  covenant  that  they  would 
murder  no  more  were  set  at 
liberty. 
5.  But  as  many  as  there  were 
who  did  not  enter  into  a  cove- 
nant, and  who  did  still  continue 
to  have  those  "secret  murders  in 
their  hearts,  yea,  as  many  as  were 
found  breathing  out  threatenings 
against  their  brethren  were  con- 
demned and  punished  according 
to  the  law. 
6.  And  thus  they  did  put  an 
end  to  all  those  wicked,  and  se- 
cret, and  abominable  combina- 
tions, in  the  which  there  was  so 
much  wickedness,  and  so  many 
murders  committed. 
7.  And  thus  had  the  twenty 
and  second  year  passed  away,  and 
the  twenty  and  third  year  also, 
and  the  twenty  and  fourth,  and 
the  twenty  and  fifth;  and  thus 
had  *  "twenty  and  five  years 
passed  away. 
8.  And  there  had  many  things 
transpired  which,  in  the  eyes  of 
some,  would  be  great  and  mar- 
velous; nevertheless,  they  cannot 
all  be  written  in  this  book;  yea, 
""this  book  cannot  contain  even 
a  hundredth  part  of  what  was 
done  among  so  many  people  in 
the  space  of  twenty  and  five 
years; 
9.  But  behold  there  are  'rec- 
ords which  do  contain  all  the  pro- 
ceedings of  this  people;  and  a 
shorter  but  true  account  was 
given  by  Nephi. 
10.  Therefore  I  have  made  my 
record  of  these  things  according 
to  the  "record  of  Nephi,  which 
was  engraven  on  the  plates  which 
were  called  the  'plates  of  Nephi. 
11.  And  behold,  I  do  make  the 
record  on  "plates  which  I  have 
made  with  mine  own  hands, 
12.  And  behold,  I  am  called 
Mormon,  being  called  after  the 
''land  of  Mormon,  the  land  in 
which  *Alma  did  establish  the 
church  among  the  people,  yea, 
the  first  church  which  was  estab- 
lished among  them  after  their 
transgression. 
13.  Behold,  I  am  a  disciple  of 
Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God.  I 
have  been  called  of  him  to  declare 
his  word  among  his  people,  that 
they  might  have  everlasting  life. 
14.  And  it  hath  become  expe- 
dient that  I,  according  to  the  will 
of  God,  that  the  prayers  of  those 
a,  see  i.  2  Nc.  10.     6,  3  Ne.  2:8.  c,  vers.  10,  11.     W.  of  Morm.  5 — 7,  9.     He.  3:14. 
d.  He.  3:13.  15,  16.     e.  He.  2:14.  f,  see  /,  1  Ne.  1.     a,  vers.  14 — 18.     W.  of  Morm. 
1—11.     He,  3:13—17.     Morm.  1:1.  8:16 — 22.     5:0,  12,  13.     7:8 — 10.     8:5,  12 — 18. 
h,  see  6,  Mos.  18.     i.  Mos.  18.  •  A.  D.  21 — 26. 
410 
3  NEPHI,   6. 
who  have  gone  hence,  who  were 
the  holy  ones,  should  be  fulfilled 
according  to  their  faith,  should 
make  a  record  of  these  things 
which  have  been  done — 
15.  Yea,  a  *small  record  of  that 
which  hath  taken  place  from  the 
time  that  Lehi  left  Jerusalem, 
even  down  until  the  present  time. 
16.  Therefore  I  do  make  my 
record  from  the  accounts  which 
have  been  given  by  those  who 
were  before  me,  until  the  com- 
mencement of  my  day; 
17.  And  then  I  do  make  a  'rec- 
ord of  the  things  which  I  have 
seen  with  mine  own  eyes. 
18.  And  I  know  the  record 
which  I  make  to  be  a  just  and  a 
true  record;  nevertheless  there 
are  many  things  which,  accord- 
ing to  our  language,  we  are  not 
able  to  write. 
19.  And  now  I  make  an  end  of 
my  saying,  which  is  of  myself, 
and  proceed  to  give  my  account 
of  the  things  which  have  been 
before  me. 
20.  I  am  Mormon,  and  a  pure 
descendant  of  Lehi.  I  have  rea- 
son to  bless  my  God  and  my 
Savior  Jesus  Christ,  that  he 
brought  our  fathers  out  of  the 
land  of  Jerusalem,  (and  no  one 
knew  it  save  it  were  himself  and 
those  whom  he  brought  out  of 
that  land)  and  that  he  hath  given 
me  and  my  people  so  much  knowl- 
edge unto  the  Balvation  of  our 
souls. 
21.  Surely  he  hath  blessed  the 
house  of  Jacob,  and  hath  been 
merciful  unto  the  seed  of  Joseph. 
22.  And  "Insomuch  as  the  chil- 
dren of  Lehi  have  kept  his  com- 
mandments he  hath  blessed  them 
and  prospered  them  according  to 
his  word. 
23.  Ye§.,  and  surely  shall  he 
again  bring  a  "remnant  of  the 
seed  of  Joseph  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  Lord  their  God. 
24.  And  as  surely  as  the  Lord 
liveth,  will  he  gather  in  from  the 
four  quarters  of  the  earth  "all  the 
remnant  of  the  seed  of  Jacob,  who 
are  scattered  abroad  upon  all  the 
face  of  the  earth. 
25.  And  as  he  hath  covenanted 
with  all  the  house  of  Jacob,  even 
so  shall  the  covenant  wherewith 
he  hath  covenanted  with  the 
house  of  Jacob  be  fulfilled  in  his 
own  due  time,  unto  the  restor- 
ing all  the  house  of  Jacob  unto 
the  knowledge  of  the  covenant 
that  he  hath  covenanted  with 
them. 
26.  And  then  shall  they  know 
their  Redeemer,  who  is  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God;  and  then 
shall  they  be  gathered  in  from 
the  four  quarters  of  the  earth 
unto  their  own  lands,  from 
whence  they  have  been  dispersed; 
yea,  as  the  Lord  liveth  so  shall  It 
be.    Amen. 
CHAPTER  6. 
The  people  are  prospered — Pride, 
wealth,  ana  class  distinctions  follow — 
The  church  rent  by  dissension — Deeds 
of  darkness. 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  people  of  the  Nephites 
did  all  return  to  their  own  lands 
in  the  ♦twenty  and  sixth  year, 
every  man,  with  his  family,  his 
flocks  and  his  herds,  his  "horses 
and  his  cattle,  and  all  things 
whatsoever  did  belong  unto  them. 
2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  had  not  eaten  up  all  their 
provisions;  therefore  they  did 
take  with  them  all  that  they  had 
not  devoured,  of  all  their  grain 
of  every  kind,  and  their  gold, 
and    their   silver,    and    all    their 
k,  M>«  ff.    I,  t/lonn.  1 — 7.    m,  mm  k,  3  Ne.  1. 
OaAT.  6:   a,  M*  m.  1  N«.  18. 
>*< 
a,  2  Ne.  8.    o,  see  e,  1  Ne.  16. 
•  ▲.  D.  26. 
3  NEPHI,   6. 
411 
precious  things,  and  they  did  re- 
turn to  their  own  lands  and  their 
possessions,  both  on  the  north 
and  on  the  south,  both  on  the 
"land  northward  and  on  the  "land 
southward. 
3.  And  they  granted  unto  those 
robbers  who  had  "entered  into  a 
covenant  to  keep  the  peace,  of  the 
band  who  were  desirous  to  re- 
main Lamanites,  lands,  accord- 
ing to  their  numbers,  that  they 
might  have,  with  their  labors, 
wherewith  to  subsist  upon;  and 
thus  they  did  establish  peace  in 
all  the  land. 
4.  And  they  began  again  to 
prosper  and  to  wax  great;  and  the 
twenty  and  sixth  and  seventh 
years  passed  away,  and  there  was 
great  order  in  the  land;  and  they 
had  formed  their  laws  according 
to  equity  and  justice. 
5.  And  now  there  was  nothing 
In  all  the  land  to  hinder  the 
people  from  prospering  contin- 
ually, except  they  should  fall 
into  transgression. 
6.  And  now  it  was  "Gidgiddoni, 
and  the  'judge,  Lachoneus,  and 
those  who  had  been  appointed 
leaders,  who  had  established  this 
great  peace  in  the  land. 
7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  were  many  cities  built 
anew,  and  there  were  many  old 
cities  repaired. 
8.  And  there  were  "many  high- 
ways cast  up,  and  many  roads 
made,  which  led  from  city  to  city, 
and  from  land  to  land,  and  from 
place  to  place. 
9.  And  thus  passed  away  the 
twenty  and  eighth  year,  and  the 
people  had  continual  peace. 
10.  But  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
twenty  and  ninth  year  there  be- 
gan to  be  some  disputings  among 
the  people;  and  some  were  lifted 
up  unto  pride  and  boastings 
because  of  their  exceeding  great 
riches,  yea,  even  unto  great  per- 
secutions; 
11.  For  there  were  many  "^mer- 
chants in  the  land,  and  also  many 
'lawyers,  and  many  officers. 
12.  And  the  people  began  to  be 
distinguished  by  ranks,  accord- 
ing to  their  riches  and  their 
chances  for  learning;  yea,  some 
were  ignorant  because  of  their 
poverty,  and  others  did  receive 
great  learning  because  of  their 
riches. 
13.  Some  were  lifted  up  in 
pride,  and  others  were  exceed- 
ingly humble;  some  did  return 
railing  for  railing,  while  others 
would  receive  railing  and  perse- 
cution and  all  manner  of  afflic- 
tions, and  would  not  turn  and 
revile  again,  but  were  humble 
and  penitent  before  God. 
14.  And  thus  there  became  a 
great  Inequality  in  all  the  land, 
insomuch  that  the' church  began 
to  be  broken  up;  yea,  insomuch 
that  in  the  thirtieth  year  the 
church  was  broken  up  in  all  the 
land  save  it  were  among  a  few  of 
the  Lamanites  who  were  con- 
verted unto  the  true  faith;  and 
they  would  not  depart  from  it, 
for  they  were  firm,  and  steadfast, 
and  Immovable,  willing  with  all 
diligence  to  keep  the  command- 
ments of  the  Lord. 
15.  Now  the  cause  of  this  ini- 
quity of  the  people  was  this — 
Satan  had  great  power,  unto  the 
stirring  up  of  the  people  to  do  all 
manner  of  Iniquity,  and  to  the 
puffing  them  up  with  pride, 
tempting  them  to  seek  for  power, 
and  authority,  and  riches,  and  the 
vain  things  of  the  world. 
6,  see  p,  A\,  40.  c,  see  n,  Al.  46.  d,  3  Ne.  5:4.  e,  see  \,  3  Ne.  3.  /,  3  Ne.  1:1. 
3:1.  g,  He.  14:24.  3  Ne.  8:13.  h.  He.  6:8.  i,  vers.  21,  22,  27.  Al.  10:14,  15,  17, 
27,  32.     14:5,  18,  23  27,  A.  D.  29 — 30. 
412 
3   NEPHI,   6. 
16.  And  thus  Satan  did  lead 
away  the  hearts  of  the  people  to 
do  all  manner  of  Iniquity;  there- 
fore they  had  enjoyed  peace  but 
a  few  years. 
17.  And  thus,  in  the  com- 
mencement of  the  ^thirtieth  year 
— the  people  having  been  de- 
livered up  for  the  space  of  a  long 
time  to  be  carried  about  by  the 
temptations  of  the  devil  whither- 
soever he  desired  to  carry  them, 
and  to  do  whatsoever  iniquity  he 
desired  they  should — and  thus  in 
the  commencement  of  this,  the 
thirtieth  year,  they  were  in  a 
state  of  awful  wickedness. 
18.  Now  they  did  not  sin 
Ignorantly,  for  they  knew  the 
will  of  God  concerning  them,  for 
it  had  been  taught  unto  them; 
therefore  they  did  wilfully  rebel 
against  God. 
19.  And  now  it  was  in  the  days 
of  Lachoneus,  the  son  of  *Lachon- 
eus,  for  Lachoneus  did  fill  the 
seat  of  his  father  and  did  govern 
the  people  that  year. 
20.  And  there  began  to  be  men 
inspired  from  heaven  and  sent 
forth,  standing  among  the  people 
in  all  the  land,  preaching  and 
testifying  boldly  of  the  sins  and 
iniquities  of  the  people,  and  tes- 
tifying unto  them  concerning  the 
redemption  which  the  Lord  would 
make  for  his  people,  or  in  other 
words,  the  resurrection  of  Christ; 
and  they  did  testify  boldly  of  his 
death  and  sufferings. 
21.  Now  there  were  many  of 
the  people  who  were  exceeding 
angry  because  of  those  who  tes- 
tified of  these  things;  and  those 
who  were  angry  were  chiefly  the 
chief  Judges,  and  they  who  had 
b«en  'high  priests  and  ""lawyers; 
yea,  all  those  who  were  lawyers 
were  angry  with  those  who  testi- 
fied of  these  things. 
22.  Now  there  was  no  "lawyer 
nor  judge  nor  "high  priest  that 
could  have  power  to  condemn  any 
one  to  death  save  their  condem- 
nation was  signed  by  the  'gov- 
ernor  of  the  land. 
23.  Now  there  were  many  of 
those  who  testified  of  the  things 
pertaining  to  Christ  who  testified 
boldly,  who  were  taken  and  put 
to  death  secretly  by  the  judges, 
that  the  knowledge  of  their  death 
came  not  unto  the  'governor  of 
the  land  until  after  their  death. 
24.  Now  behold,  this  was  con- 
trary to  the  laws  of  the  land,  that 
any  man  should  be  put  to  death 
except  they  had  power  from  the 
governor  of  the  land — 
25.  Therefore  a  complaint  came 
up  unto  the  land  of  'Zarahemla, 
to  the  governor  of  the  land, 
against  these  judges  who  had 
condemned  the  prophets  of  the 
Lord  unto  death,  not  according 
to  the  law. 
26.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  taken  and  brought  up 
before  the  judge,  to  be  judged  of 
the  crime  which  they  had  done, 
according  to  the  law  which  had 
been  given  by  the  'people. 
27.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
those  judges  had  many  friends 
and  kindreds;  and  the  remainder, 
yea,  even  almost  all  the  'lawyers 
and  the  "high  priests,  did  gather 
themselves  together,  and  unite 
with  the  kindreds  of  those  judges 
who  were  to  be  tried  according  to 
the  law. 
28.  And  they  did  enter  Into  a 
covenant  one  with  another,  yea, 
even  into  that  covenant  which 
was  given  by  them  of  old,  which 
covenant  was  given  and  admin- 
i,  8  Ne.  2 :8.  Ic,  8  Ne.  1 :1.  I,  iee  g,  Moi.  26.  m,  nee  i.  n,  see  i.  o,  (io«  o. 
Mm.  20.  p,  TOT.  10.  a,  tot.  19.  r,  Om.  18.  «,  aee  «,  Moa.  29.  t,  we  i.  u,  roo  q. 
Mm.  S9.  ▲.   D.   29—30 
3  NEPHI.   7. 
413 
istered  by  the  devil,  to  combine 
against  all  righteousness. 
29.  Therefore  they  did  com- 
bine against  the  people  of  the 
Lord,  and  enter  into  a  covenant 
to  destroy  them,  and  to  deliver 
those  who  were  guilty  of  mur- 
der from  the  grasp  of  justice, 
which  was  about  to  be  adminis- 
tered according  to  the  law. 
30.  And  they  did  set  at  de- 
fiance the  law  and  the  rights  of 
their  country;  and  they  did  cove- 
nant one  with  another  to  destroy 
the  governor,  and  to  establish  a 
king  over  the  land,  that  the  land 
should  no  more  be  at  "liberty  but 
should  be  subject  unto  kings. 
CHAPTER   7. 
Chief  judge  murdered  and  govern- 
ment overthrown — Division  into  tribes 
— King  Jacob — Nephi'a  powerful  min- 
istry. 
1.  Now  behold,  I  will  show 
unto  you  that  they  did  not  estab- 
lish a  king  over  the  land;  but  in 
this  same  year,  yea,  the  thirtieth 
year,  they  did  destroy  upon  the 
judgment-seat,  yea,  did  murder 
the  chief  judge  of  the  land. 
2.  And  the  people  were  divided 
one  against  another;  and  they 
did  separate  one  from  another 
into  tribes,  every  man  according 
to  his  family  and  his  kindred  and 
friends;  and  thus  they  did  de- 
stroy the  government  of  the  land. 
3.  And  every  tribe  did  appoint 
a  chief  or  a  leader  over  them; 
and  thus  they  became  tribes  and 
leaders  of  tribes. 
4.  Now  behold,  there  was  no 
man  among  them  save  he  had 
much  family  and  many  kindreds 
and  friends;  therefore  their  tribes 
became  exceeding  great. 
5.  Now  all  this  was  done,  and 
there  were  no  wars  as  yet  among 
them;  and  all  this  iniquity  had 
come  upon  the  people  because 
they  did  yield  themselves  unto 
the  power  of  Satan. 
6.  And  the  regulations  of  the 
government  were  destroyed,  be- 
cause of  the  "secret  combination 
of  the  friends  and  kindreds  of 
those  who  murdered  the  prophets. 
7.  And  they  did  cause  a  great 
contention  in  the  land,  insomuch 
that  the  more  righteous  part  of 
the  people  had  nearly  all  become 
wicked;  yea,  there  were  but  few 
righteous  men  among  them. 
8.  And  thus  "six  years  had  not 
passed  away  since  the  more  part 
of  the  people  had  turned  from 
their  righteousness,  like  the  dog 
to  his  vomit,  or  like  the  sow  to 
her  wallowing  in  the  mire. 
9.  Now  this  'secret  combina- 
tion, which  had  brought  so  great 
iniquity  upon  the  people,  did 
gather  themselves  together,  and 
did  place  at  their  head  a  man 
whom  they  did  call  Jacob; 
10.  And  they  did  call  him  their 
king;  therefore  he  became  a  king 
over  this  wicked  band;  and  he 
was  one  of  the  chiefest  who 
had  given  his  voice  against  the 
prophets  who  testified  of  Jesus. 
11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  not  so  strong  in  num- 
ber as  the  tribes  of  the  people, 
who  were  united  together  save  it 
were  their  leaders  did  establish 
their  laws,  every  one  according  to 
his  tribe;  nevertheless  they  were 
enemies;  notwithstanding  they 
were  not  a  righteous  people,  yet 
they  were  united  in  the  hatred  of 
those  who  had  entered  into  a 
covenant  to  destroy  the  govern- 
ment. 
12.  Therefore,  Jacob  seeing 
that  their  enemies  were  more  nu- 
V,  see  m,  Mos.  29. 
Ne.  10. 
Chap.   7: 
a,  see  *,  2  Ne.  10.     6,  3  Ne.  5 :7.     c,  see  t,  2 
A.  D.  29—30. 
414 
3  NEPHI,   7. 
merous  than  they,  he  being  the 
king  of  the  band,  therefore  he 
commanded  his  people  that  they 
should  take  their  flight  into  the 
northernmost  part  of  the  land, 
and  there  build  up  unto  them- 
selves a  kingdom,  until  they  were 
joined  by  dissenters,  (for  he  flat- 
tered them  that  there  would  be 
many  dissenters)  and  they  be- 
come sufficiently  strong  to  con- 
tend with  the  tribes  of  the  peo- 
ple; and  they  did  so. 
13.  And  so  speedy  was  their 
march  that  it  could  not  be  im- 
peded until  they  had  gone  forth 
out  of  the  reach  of  the  people. 
And  thus  ended  the  thirtieth 
year;  and  thus  were  the  affairs  of 
the  people  of  Nephi. 
14.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
thirty  and  first  year  that  they 
were  divided  into  tribes,  every 
man  according  to  his  family,  kin- 
dred and  friends;  nevertheless 
they  had  come  to  an  agreement 
that  they  would  not  go  to  war 
one  with  another;  but  they  were 
not  united  as  to  their  laws,  and 
their  manner  of  government,  for 
they  were  established  according 
to  the  minds  of  those  who  were 
their  chiefs  and  their  leaders. 
But  they  did  establish  very  strict 
laws  that  one  tribe  should  not 
trespass  against  another.  Inso- 
much that  in  some  degree  they 
had  peace  in  the  land;  neverthe- 
less, their  hearts  were  turned 
from  the  Lord  their  God,  and 
they  did  ''stone  the  prophets  and 
did  cast  them  out  from  among 
them. 
15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Nephi — having  been  visited  by 
angels  and  also  the  voice  of  the 
Lord,  therefore  having  seen  an- 
gels, and  being  eye-witness,  and 
having  had  power  given  unto 
him    that   he    might    know   con 
cerning  the  ministry  of  Christ, 
and  also  being  eye-witness  to 
their  'quick  return  from  right- 
eousness unto  their  wickedness 
and  abominations; 
16.  Therefore,  being  grieved 
for  the  hardness  of  their  hearts 
and  the  blindness  of  their  minds 
— went  forth  among  them  in  that 
same  year,  and  began  to  testify, 
boldly,  repentance  and  remission 
of  sins  through  faith  on  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 
17.  And  he  did  minister  many 
things  unto  them;  and  all  of 
them  cannot  be  written,  and  a 
part  of  them  would  not  suffice, 
therefore  they  are  not  written  in 
this  book.  And  Nephi  did  min- 
ister with  power  and  with  great 
authority. 
18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  angry  with  him,  even 
because  he  had  greater  power 
than  they,  for  it  were  not  pos- 
sible that  they  could  disbelieve 
his  words,  for  so  great  was  his 
faith  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
that  'angels  did  minister  unto 
him  daily. 
19.  And  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
did  he  cast  out  devils  and  unclean 
spirits;  and  even  his  'brother  did 
he  raise  from  the  dead,  after  he 
had  been  stoned  and  suffered 
death  by  the  people. 
20.  And  the  people  saw  it,  and 
did  witness  of  it,  and  were  angry 
with  him  because  of  his  power; 
and  he  did  also  do  many  more 
miracles,  in  the  sight  of  the  peo- 
ple, in  the  name  of  Jesus. 
21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  thirty  and  first  year  did  pass 
away,  and  there  were  but  few  who 
were  converted  unto  the  Lord; 
but  as  many  as  were  converted 
did  truly  signify  unto  the  people 
that  they  had  been  visited  by  the 
power  and  Spirit  of  Qod,  which 
«f,  rer.  10.    3  Ne.  6:23— 20.    e,  rer.  8.    ^  tw.  IS.    9.  8  Ne.  10:4.        1.0.81—32. 
3   NEPHI,   8. 
415 
was   in   Jesus   Christ,   in   whom 
they  believed. 
22.  And  as  many  as  had  "devils 
cast  out  from  them,  and  were 
healed  of  their  sicknesses  and 
their  infirmities,  did  truly  mani- 
fest unto  the  people  that  they 
had  been  wrought  upon  by  the 
Spirit  of  God,  and  had  been 
healed;  and  they  did  show  forth 
signs  also  and  did  do  some  mira- 
cles among  the  people. 
23.  Thus  passed  away  the  thir- 
ty and  second  year  also.  And 
Nephi  did  cry  unto  the  people  in 
the  commencement  of  the  thirty 
and  third  year;  and  he  did  preach 
unto  them  repentance  and  remis- 
sion of  sins. 
24.  Now  I  would  have  you  to 
remember  also,  that  there  were 
none  who  were  brought  unto  re- 
pentance who  were  not  ^baptized 
with  water. 
25.  Therefore,  there  were  or- 
dained of  Nephi,  men  unto  this 
ministry,  that  all  such  as  should 
come  unto  them  should  be  bap- 
tized with  water,  and  this  as  a 
witness  and  a  testimony  before 
God,  and  unto  the  people,  that 
they  had  repented  and  received  a 
remission  of  their  sins. 
26.  And  there  were  many  in 
the  commencement  of  this  year 
that  were  ^baptized  unto  repent- 
ance; and  thus  the  more  part  of 
the  year  did  pass  away. 
CHAPTER  8. 
Christ's  crucifixion  attested  by  pre- 
dicted signs — Tempest  and  earth- 
quake, whirlwind  and  fire — A  great 
and  terrible  destruction — Three  days 
of  darkness. 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  according  to  our  record,  and 
we  know  our  record  to  be  true, 
for-  behold,  it  was  a  "just  man 
who  did  keep  the  record — for  he 
truly  did  "many  miracles  in  the 
name  of  Jesus;  and  there  was  not 
any  man  who  could  do  a  miracle 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  save  he  were 
cleansed  every  whit  from  his 
iniquity — 
2.  And  now  it  came  to  pass,  if 
there  was  no  mistake  made  by 
this  man  in  the  reckoning  of  our 
time  the  "thirty  and  third  year 
had  passed  away; 
3.  And  the  people  began  to 
look  with  great  earnestness  for 
the  sign  which  had  been  given 
by  the  prophet  Samuel,  the  La- 
manite,  yea,  for  the  time  that 
there  should  be  ''darkness  for  the 
space  of  three  days  over  the  face 
of  the  land. 
4.  And  there  began  to  be 
great  doubtings  and  disputations 
among  the  people,  notwithstand- 
ing so  many  signs  had  been 
given. 
5.  And  it  came  to  pass  In  the 
'thirty  and  fourth  year,  in  the 
first  month,  on  the  fourth  day  of 
the  month,  there  arose  a  great 
storm,  such  an  one  as  never  had 
been  known  in  all  the  land. 
6.  And  there  was  also  a  'great 
and  terrible  tempest;  and  there 
was  "terrible  thunder,  insomuch 
that  it  did  shake  the  whole  earth 
as  if  it  was  about  to  divide  asun- 
der. 
7.  And  there  were  exceeding 
"sharp  lightnings,  such  as  never 
had  been  known  in  all  the  land. 
8.  And  the  *clty  of  Zarahemla 
did  take  fire. 
9.  And  the  ^clty  of  Moroni  did 
sink  into  the  depths  of  the  sea, 
and  the  Inhabitants  thereof  vrere 
drowned. 
h,  viT.   10.     i,  see  u,  2  Ne.  0.     j.  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  Chap.   8:    a,  3  Ne.  23:7,   12. 
6,  3  Ne.  7:19,  20.  c,  3  Ne.  2:8.  d,  ver.  23.  1  Ne.  19:10.  He.  14:20,  27.  3  Ne. 
10:9.  e,  3  Ne.  2:8.  /,  st-e  v.  He.  14.  g,  see  s.  He.  14.  h,  see  k,  1  Ne.  19.  (,  Cm. 
IS.     Al.  2 :26.     j,  see  k,  Al.  50.  A.   D.  32—34. 
416 
3   NEPHI,   8. 
10.  And  the  earth  was  carried 
up  upon  the  *city  of  Moronihah, 
that  in  the  place  of  the  city  there 
became  a  great  mountain. 
11.  And  there  was  a  great  and 
terrible  destruction  in  the  land 
'southward. 
12.  But  behold,  there  was  a 
more  great  and  terrible  destruc- 
tion in  the  land  "*northward;  for 
behold,  the  whole  face  of  the  land 
was  changed,  because  of  the 
"tempest  and  the  "whirlwinds, 
and  the  ""thunderings  and  the 
'lightnings,  and  the  exceeding 
great  quaking  of  the  whole 
earth; 
13.  And  the  'highways  were 
broken  up,  and  the  level  roads 
were  spoiled,  and  many  smooth 
places  'became  rough. 
14.  And  many  great  and  nota- 
ble cities  were  'sunk,  and  many 
were  "burned,  and  many  were 
shaken  till  the  buildings  thereof 
had  "fallen  to  the  earth,  and  the 
Inhabitants  thereof  were  slain, 
and  the  places  were  left  desolate. 
15.  And  there  were  some  cities 
which  remained;  but  the  damage 
thereof  was  exceeding  great,  and 
there  were  many  In  them  who 
were  slain. 
16.  And  there  were  some  who 
were  carried  away  in  the  "whirl- 
wind; and  whither  they  went  no 
man  knoweth,  save  they  know 
that  they  were  carried  away. 
17.  And  thus  the  face  of  the 
whole  earth  became  deformed,  be- 
cause of  the  'tempests,  and  the 
'thunderings,  and  the  'lightnings, 
and  the  quaking  of  the  earth. 
18.  And  behold,  the  ""rocks 
were  rent  In  twain;   they  were 
broken  up  upon  the  face  of  the 
whole  earth,  insomuch  that  they 
were  found  in  ^"broken  frag- 
ments, and  in  seams  and  in 
cracks,  upon  all  the  face  of  the 
land. 
19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  '"^thunderings,  and  the 
^''lightnings,  and  the  ^'storm,  and 
the  "'tempest,  and  the  quakings 
of  the  earth  did  cease — for  be- 
hold, they  did  last  for  about  the 
space  of  ""three  hours;  and  it 
was  said  by  some  that  the  time 
was  greater;  nevertheless,  all 
these  great  and  terrible  things 
were  done  in  about  the  space  of 
three  hours — and  "*then  behold, 
there  was  darkness  upon  the  face 
of  the  land. 
20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  was  thick  darkness  upon 
all  the  face  of  the  land,  insomuch 
that  the  inhabitants  thereof  who 
had  not  fallen  could  "*feel  the 
vapor  of  darkness; 
21.  And  there  could  be  no 
light,  because  of  the  darkness, 
neither  candles,  neither  torches; 
neither  could  there  be  fire  kin- 
dled with  their  fine  and  exceed- 
ingly dry  wood,  so  that  there 
could  not  be  any  light  at  all; 
22.  And  there  was  not  any 
light  seen,  neither  fire,  nor  glim- 
mer, neither  the  sun,  nor  the 
moon,  nor  the  stars,  for  so  great 
were  the  mists  of  darkness  which 
were  upon  the  face  of  the  land. 
23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
it  did  last  for  the  space  of  "Hhree 
days  that  there  was  no  light 
seen;  and  there  was  great  mourn- 
ing and  howling  and  weeping 
among  all  the  people  continually; 
k,  Ter.  25.  He.  12:17.  8  No.  9:6.  I,  ace  f»,  Al.  46.  m,  wp  p,  AI.  46.  n,  sw  t', 
He.  14.  0.  ver.  16.  8  Ne.  10:13.  14.  p,  nee  »,  He.  14.  q.  Bee  fc,  1  N«.  11).  r,  see  0, 
8  Ne.  fl.  *,  1  Ne.  12:4.  t,  1  Ne.  12:4.  «,  1  Ne.  12:4.  v,  1  Ne.  If  :4.  ic,  ver.  12. 
K.  M>e  V.  He.  14.  v.  see  «,  He.  14.  e,  see  Ac,  1  Ne.  10.  2a,  see  t,  lie.  14.  2b,  lie. 
14:22.  2c,  we  «,  He.  14.  2d,  see  Jt,  1  Ne.  19.  2e,  ver.  0.  2/,  Bee  v.  He.  14.  2g, 
Luke  23:44,  45.  2k.  see  <,  1  Ne.  19.  21,  verM.  8,  22,  28.  1  Ne.  12  :S.  1U:11.  H«>. 
14 :20.  27.    8  Ne.  10:9.    2/,  lee  i,  1  Ne.  19.  A.  D.  84. 
3   NEPHI,   9. 
417 
yea,  great  were  the  groanlngs  of 
the  people,  because  of  the  dark- 
ness and  the  great  destruction 
which  had  come  upon  them. 
24.  And  in  one  place  they 
were  heard  to  cry,  saying:  O 
that  we  had  repented  before  this 
great  and  terrible  day,  and  then 
would  our  brethren  have  been 
spared,  and  they  would  not  have 
been  ^*burned  in  that  great  city 
Zarahemla. 
25.  And  in  another  place  they 
were  heard  to  cry  and  mourn, 
saying:  O  that  we  had  repented 
before  this  great  and  terrible 
day,  and  had  not  killed  and 
stoned  the  prophets,  and  cast 
them  out;  then  would  our  moth- 
ers and  our  fair  daughters,  and 
our  children  have  been  spared, 
and  not  have  been  buried  up  in 
that  great  ^'city  Moronihah.  And 
thus  were  the  bowlings  of  the 
people  great  and  terrible. 
CHAPTER   9. 
The  voice  of  God  proclaims  the  ex- 
tent of  the  disaster  and  declares  the 
causes  thereof — The  Law  of  Moses 
fulfilled — The  acceptable  sacrifice  of 
a  broken  heart  and  a  contrite  spirit. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  was  a  "voice  heard  among 
all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth, 
upon  all  the  face  of  this  land, 
crying: 
2.  "Wo,  wo,  wo  unto  this  peo- 
ple; wo  unto  the  inhabitants  of 
the  whole  earth  except  they  shall 
repent;  for  the  devil  laugheth, 
and  his  angels  rejoice,  because  of 
the  slain  of  the  fair  sons  and 
daughters  of  my  people;  and  it 
is  because  of  their  iniquity  and 
abominations  that  they  are  fallen ! 
3.  Behold,  that  "great  city 
Zarahemla  have  I   '"burned   with 
fire,  and  the  inhabitants  thereof. 
4.  And  behold,  that  great  'city 
Moroni  have  I  caused  to  be  "sunk 
in  the  depths  of  the  sea,  and 
the  inhabitants  thereof  to  be 
drowned. 
5.  And  behold,  that  great  'city 
Moronihah  have  I  covered  with 
earth,  and  the  inhabitants  there- 
of, to  hide  their  iniquities  and 
their  abominations  from  before 
my  face,  that  the  blood  of  the 
prophets  and  the  saints  shall  not 
come  any  more  unto  me  against 
them. 
6.  And  behold,  the  city  of  Gil- 
gal  have  I  caused  to  be  sunk,  and 
the  inhabitants  thereof  to  be 
buried  up  in  the  depths  of  the 
earth; 
7.  Yea,  and  the  city  of  Onihah 
and  the  inhabitants  thereof,  and 
the  city  of  Mocum  and  the  in- 
habitants thereof,  and  the  "city 
of  Jerusalem  and  the  inhabitants 
thereof;  and  waters  have  I  caused 
to  come  up  in  the  stead  thereof, 
to  hide  their  wickedness  and 
abominations  from  before  my 
face,  that  the  blood  of  the  proph- 
ets and  the  saints  shall  not  come 
up  any  more  unto  me  against 
them. 
8.  And  behold,  the  city  of  Gad- 
iandi,  and  the  city  of  Gadiom- 
nah,  and  the  city  of  Jacob,  and 
the  city  of  Gimgimno,  all  these 
have  I  caused  to  be  sunk,  and 
made  *hills  and  valleys  in  the 
places  thereof;  and  the  inhabi- 
tants thereof  have  I  buried  up  in 
the  depths  of  the  earth,  to  hide 
their  wickedness  and  abomina- 
tions from  before  my  face,  that 
the  blood  of  the  prophets  and 
the  saints  should  not  come  up  any 
more  unto  me  against  them. 
9.  And  behold,  that  great  city 
2k,  ver.  8.  He.  13:12—14.  21.  sec  k.  Chap.  9:  a,  1  Ne.  19:11.  &,  Ora.  13. 
c,  3  Ne.  8:8.  d,  see  k,  Al.  50.  e,  3  Ne.  8:9.  /,  see  k.  3  Ne.  8.  g,  see  6,  Al.  21. 
h,  1  Ne.  19:11.     He.   12:17.     14:23.     3  Ne.  8:10.     10:13,  14.  A.  D.  84. 
418 
3   NEPHI,   9. 
Jacobugath,  which  was  inhabited 
by  the  people  of  king  Jacob,  have 
I  caused  to  be  *burned  with  fire 
because  of  their  sins  and  their 
wickedness,  which  was  above 
all  the  wickedness  of  the  whole 
earth,  because  of  their  ^secret 
murders  and  combinations;  for 
it  was  they  that  did  destroy  the 
*peace  of  my  people  and  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  land;  therefore  I 
did  cause  them  to  be  burned,  to 
destroy  them  from  before  my 
face,  that  the  'blood  of  the 
prophets  and  the  saints  should 
not  come  up  unto  me  any  more 
against  them. 
10.  And  behold,  the  city  of 
Laman,  and  the  city  of  Josh,  and 
the  city  of  Gad,  and  the  city  of 
Kishkumen,  have  I  caused  to  be 
"burned  with  fire,  and  the  inhab- 
itants thereof,  because  of  their 
wickedness  in  casting  out  the 
prophets,  and  stoning  those  whom 
I  did  send  to  declare  unto  them 
concerning  their  wickedness  and 
their  abominations. 
11.  And  because  they  did  cast 
them  all  out,  that  there  were 
none  righteous  among  them,  I 
did  send  down  "fire  and  destroy 
them,  that  their  wickedness  and 
abominations  might  be  hid  from 
before  my  face,  that  the  blood  of 
the  prophets  and  the  saints  whom 
I  sent  among  them  might  not 
cry  unto  me  from  the  ground 
against  them. 
12.  And  many  great  destruc- 
tions have  I  caused  to  come  upon 
this  land,  and  upon  this  people, 
because  of  their  wickedness  and 
their  abominations. 
13.  O  all  ye  that  are  spared 
because  ye  were  more  righteous 
than  they,  will  ye  not  now  re- 
turn unto  me,  and  repent  of  your 
sins,  and  be  converted,  that  I 
may  heal  you? 
14.  Yea,  verily  I  say  unto  you, 
if  ye  will  come  unto  me  ye  shall 
have  eternal  life.  Behold,  mine 
arm  of  mercy  is  extended  towards 
you,  and  whosoever  will  come, 
him  will  I  receive;  and  blessed 
are  those  who  come  unto  me. 
15.  Behold,  I  am  Jesus  Christ 
the  Son  of  God.  I  "created  the 
heavens  and  the  earth,  and  all 
things  that  in  them  are.  I  was 
with  the  Father  from  the  begin- 
ning, pl  am  in  the  Father,  and 
the  Father  in  me;  and  «in  me 
hath  the  Father  glorified  his 
name. 
16.  I  came  unto  'my  own,  and 
my  own  received  me  not.  And 
the  scriptures  'concerning  my 
coming  are  fulfilled. 
17.  And  as  many  as  have  re- 
ceived me,  to  them  have  I  'given 
to  become  the  sons  of  God;  and 
even  so  will  I  to  as  many  as  shall 
believe  on  my  name,  for  behold, 
by  me  "redemption  cometh,  and 
"in  me  is  the  law  of  Moses  ful- 
filled. 
18.  I  ""am  the  light  and  the 
life  of  the  world.  I  am  Alpha 
and  Omega,  the  beginning  and 
the  end. 
19.  And  ye  shall  offer  up  unto 
me  'no  more  the  shedding  of 
blood;  yea,  your  sacrifices  and 
your  burnt  offerings  shall  be 
done  away,  for  I  will  accept  none 
of  your  sacrifices  and  your  burnt 
offerings. 
20^,  And  ye  shall  offer  for  a 
sacrifice  unto  me  a  broken  heart 
and  a  contrite  spirit.  And  whoso 
cometh  unto  me  with  a  broken 
heart  and  a  contrite  spirit,  him 
<,  TIT.  10.     1  Ne.  12:4.     8  Ne,  8:14.     j,  not'  i,  2  Ne.  10.  k,  8  Ne.  7:9—18.     I,  3 
N>.  fl:23— 25.     7:10.     m,  w-o  i.     n,  m-f  i.     n,  Moh.  8:8.     4:2.  Soo  i.  He.   14.     p,  3  Ne. 
11:27.     10:23,  20.     Etb.  8:14.     a,  8  Ne.   11:7.   11.     r.  John  1:11.     «,  8  Ne.   10:4,  fi. 
(,  John  1:12.    M.  vor.  21.     2  Ne.  81 :21.     Moa.  8:17.     4:7,8.  See  d,  Moi.  6.     v,  8  Ne. 
U:2 — 8.     u>,  tee  m,  Mub.  10.     it,  8  Ne.  10:2 — 8.  A.  D.  84. 
3   NEPHI,   10. 
419 
will  I  baptize  "with  fire  and  with 
the  Holy  Ghost,  even  as  the  La- 
manites,  because  of  their  faith  in 
me  at  the  time  of  *their  conver- 
sion, were  baptized  with  fire  and 
with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  they 
knew  it  not. 
21.  Behold,  I  have  come  unto 
the  world  to  bring  ^''redemption 
unto  the  world,  to  save  the  world 
from  sin. 
22.  Therefore,  whoso  repenteth 
and  Cometh  unto  me  as  a  ^"little 
child,  him  will  I  receive,  for  of 
such  is  the  kingdom  of  God.  Be- 
hold, for  such  I  have  laid  down 
my  life,  and  have  taken  it  up 
again;  therefore  repent,  and  come 
unto  me  ye  ends  of  the  earth,  and 
be  saved. 
CHAPTER   10. 
Silence  in  the  land — Again  the 
voice  from  heaven — The  darkness 
disperses — Only  the  more  righteous  of 
the  people  are  spared. 
1.  And  now  behold,  it  came  to 
pass  that  all  the  people  of  the 
land  did  "hear  these  sayings,  and 
did  witness  of  it.  And  after 
these  sayings  there  was  silence  in 
the  land  for  the  space  of  many 
hours; 
2.  For  so  great  was  the  as- 
tonishment of  the  people  that 
they  did  cease  lamenting  and 
howling  for  the  loss  of  their  kin- 
dred which  had  been  slain; 
therefore  there  was  silence  in  all 
the  land  for  the  space  of  many 
hours. 
3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  came  a  voice  again  unto  the 
people,  and  all  the  people  did  hear, 
and  did  witness  of  it,  saying: 
4.  O  ye  people  of  these  'great 
cities  which  have  fallen,  who  are 
descendants  of  Jacob,  yea,  who 
are  of  the  house  of  Israel,  how 
oft  have  I  gathered  you  as  a  hen 
gathereth  her  chickens  under  her 
wings,  and  have  nourished  you. 
5.  And  again,  how  oft  would  I 
have  gathered  you  as  a  hen  gath- 
ereth her  chickens  under  her 
wings,  yea,  O  ye  people  of  the 
house  of  Israel,  who  have  fallen; 
yea,  O  ye  people  of  the  house  of 
Israel,  ye  that  dwell  at  Jerusalem, 
as  ye  that  have  fallen;  yea,  how 
oft  would  I  have  gathered  you  as 
a  hen  gathereth  her  chickens,  and 
ye  would  not. 
6.  O  ye  house  of  Israel  whom 
I  have  'spared,  how  oft  will  I 
gather  you  as  a  hen  gathereth 
her  chickens  under  her  wings,  if 
ye  will  repent  and  return  unto 
me  with  full  purpose  of  heart. 
7.  But  if  not,  O  house  of 
Israel,  the  places  of  your  dwell- 
ings shall  become  desolate  until 
the  •'time  of  the  fulfilling  of  the 
covenant  to  your  fathers. 
8.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  the  people  had  heard 
these  words,  behold,  they  began 
to  weep  and  howl  again  because 
of  the  loss  of  their  kindred  and 
friends, 
9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
thus  did  the  three  days  pass 
away.  And  it  was  in  the  'morn- 
ing, and  the  darkness  dispersed 
from  off  the  face  of  the  land,  and 
the  earth  did  cease  to  tremble, 
and  the  "rocks  did  cease  to  rend, 
and  the  dreadful  groanings  did 
cease,  and  all  the  tumultuous 
noises  did  pass  away. 
10.  And  the  earth  did  cleave 
y,  1  Ne.  10:17,  10,  22.  13:37.  2  Ne.  31:11—14,  17,  18,  32:2—5.  33:1,  2. 
Jac.  6:8.  7:12.  Al.  13:28.  34:38.  3C  :24.  He.  5:45.  3  Ne.  7:21.  11:35,  30. 
12:1.  2.  15:23.  10:4,  0.  18:37.  19:9.  13,  14,  20—22.  2fi  :17.  28:11,  18.  30:2. 
4  Ne.  1,  3,  48.  Morm.  1:14.  7:10.  Eth.  5:4.  12:14,  23,  41.  Moro.  2.  3:4.  4:3. 
5:2.  0:4,  9.  7:32,  30.  8:7,  9,  23,  26.  10:4 — 7,  9—19.  z.  He.  5:45.  Eth.  12.14. 
2a,  see  u.  26,  3  Ne.  11:37,  38.  Chap.  10:  o,  1  Ne.  19:11.  b,  3  Ne.  8:8—10.  24, 
25.  9:3—12.  c,  vers.  12,  13.  3  Ne.  9:13.  d,  see  e,  1  Ne.  15.  e,  see  <,  1  Ne.  19. 
/,  3  Ne.  8:19—23.     g,  see  t.  He.  14.  A.  D.  34. 
420 
3  NEPHI,   11. 
together  again,  that  It  stood ;  and 
the  mourning,  and  the  weeping, 
and  the  wailing  of  the  people  who 
were  spared  alive  did  cease;  and 
their  mourning  was  turned  into 
joy,  and  their  lamentations  into 
the  praise  and  thanksgiving  unto 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  their  Re- 
deemer. 
11.  And  thus  far  were  the 
*8criptures  fulfilled  which  had 
been  spoken  by  the  prophets. 
12.  And  it  was  the  *more  right- 
eous part  of  the  people  who  were 
saved,  and  it  was  they  who  re- 
ceived the  prophets  and  stoned 
them  not;  and  it  was  they  who 
had  not  shed  the  blood  of  the 
saints,  who  were  spared — 
13.  And  they  were  spared  and 
were  ^not  sunk  and  buried  up  in 
the  earth;  and  they  were  *not 
drowned  in  the  depths  of  the  sea; 
and  they  were  'not  burned  by 
fire,  neither  were  they  fallen 
upon  and  crushed  to  death;  and 
they  were  not  carried  away  in  the 
"whirlwind;  neither  were  they 
overpowered  by  the  "vapor  of 
smoke  and  of  darkness. 
14.  And  now,  whoso  readeth, 
let  him  understand;  he  that  hath 
the  scriptures,  let  him  "search 
them,  and  see  and  behold  if  all 
these  deaths  and  destructions  by 
'fire,  and  by  'smoke,  and  by 
'tempests,  and  by  'whirlwinds, 
and  by  the  'opening  of  the  earth 
to  receive  them,  and  all  these 
things  are  not  unto  the  fulfilling 
of  the  prophecies  of  many  of  the 
holy  prophets. 
15.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you. 
Yea,  many  have  testified  of  these 
things  at  the  coming  of  Christ, 
and  were  slain  because  they  tes- 
tified of  these  things. 
16.  Yea,  the  prophet  "Zenos  did 
testify  of  these  things,  and  also 
"Zenock  spake  concerning  these 
things,  because  they  testified  par- 
ticularly concerning  us,  who  are 
the  remnant  of  their  seed. 
17.  Behold,  our  father  Jacob 
also  testified  "concerning  a  rem- 
nant of  the  seed  of  Joseph.  And 
behold,  are  not  we  a  remnant  of 
the  seed  of  Joseph?  And  these 
things  which  testify  of  us,  are 
they  not  written  upon  the  ^plates 
of  brass  which  our  father  Lehi 
brought  out  of  Jerusalem? 
18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  ending  of  the  thirty  and 
fourth  year,  behold,  I  will  show 
unto  you  that  the  people  of  Ne- 
phi  who  were  spared,  and  also 
those  who  had  been  called  La- 
manites,  who  had  been  spared, 
did  have  great  favors  shown 
unto  them,  and  great  blessings 
poured  out  upon  their  heads, 
insomuch  that  soon  after  the 
ascension  of  Christ  into  heaven 
he  did  truly  manifest  himself  unto 
them — 
19.  'Showing  his  body  unto 
them,  and  ministering  unto  them; 
and  an  account  of  his  ministry 
shall  be  'given  hereafter.  There- 
fore for  this  time  I  make  an  end 
of  my  sayings. 
Jesus  Christ  did  show  himself  unto 
the  people  of  Nephi,  as  the  multitude 
were  gathered  together  in  the  land 
Bountiful,  and  did  minister  unto 
them;  and  on  this  wise  did  he  show 
himself  unto  them. 
Comprising  chapters  11  to  26  inclusive. 
CHAPTER   11. 
The  Eternal  Father  proclaims   the 
Christ — The    Resurrected    Christ    ap- 
k,  1  Ne.  12:4.  0.  10:10—12.  He.  14:20—28.  i.  t<t.  IS.  8  Ne.  9:13.  i.  8  Ne. 
8:9.  9:4—8.  »,  8  Ne.  8:9.  9:4,7.  {,  8  N«.  8:8,  24.  9:3.0.10.  m,  vir.  14.  3  Nf. 
8:10.  n,  M>e  21,  3  Ne.  8.  o,  lee  A.  p,  eee  (.  q,  m^  2<,  8  Ne.  8.  r,  aee  v.  He.  14. 
§.  a4.-«  m.  (,  Me  k,  8  Ne.  9.  «,  tee  k,  1  Ne.  19.  v,  w>«  a,  1  Ne.  It),  w,  Al.  46:24-26. 
S  Ne.  20 :22.    «,  lee  a,  1  Ne.  S.    y,  tee  »,  1  Ne.  12.    a,  8  Ne.  ctiape.  11—80.        A.  D.  84. 
3   NEPHI,   11. 
421 
pears — The  multitude  permitted  to 
feel  hia  wounds — Mode  of  baptism 
prescribed — Contention  and  disputa- 
tion forbidden — Christ  the  rock. 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  there  were  a  great  multitude 
gathered  together,  of  the  people 
of  Nephl,  round  about  the  "tem- 
ple which  was  in  the  "land  Boun- 
tiful; and  they  were  marveling 
and  wondering  one  with  another, 
and  were  showing  one  to  another 
the  ''great  and  marvelous  change 
which  had  taken  place. 
2.  And  they  were  also  convers- 
ing about  this  Jesus  Christ,  of 
whom  the  "sign  had  been  given 
concerning  his  death. 
3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
while  they  were  thus  conversing 
one  with  another,  they  heard  a 
voice  as  if  it  came  out  of  heaven; 
and  they  cast  their  eyes  round 
about,  for  they  understood  not 
the  voice  which  they  heard;  and 
it  was  not  a  harsh  voice,  neither 
was  it  a  loud  voice;  nevertheless, 
and  notwithstanding  It  being  a 
•small  voice  it  did  pierce  them 
that  did  hear  to  the  center.  Inso- 
much that  there  was  no  part  of 
their  frame  that  it  did  not  cause 
to  quake;  yea,  it  did  pierce  them 
to  the  very  soul,  and  did  cause 
their  hearts  to  burn. 
4.  And  it  came  to  "pass  that 
again  they  heard  the  voice,  and 
they  understood  it  not. 
5.  And  again  the  third  time 
they  did  hear  the  voice,  and  did 
open  their  ears  to  hear  it;  and 
their  eyes  were  towards  the 
sound  thereof;  and  they  did  look 
stcfadfastly  towards  heaven,  from 
whence  the  sound  came. 
6.  And  behold,  the  third  time 
they    did    understand    the   voice 
wl;^ich   they  heard;    and   It  said 
unto  them: 
7.  Behold  my  Beloved  Son,  in 
whom  I  am  well  pleased,  in  whom 
I  'have  glorified  my  name — hear 
ye  him. 
8.  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  they 
understood  they  cast  their  eyes 
up  again  towards  heaven;  and  be- 
hold, they  saw  a  "Man  descending 
out  of  heaven ;  and  he  was  clothed 
in  a  white  robe;  and  he  came 
down  and  stood  In  the  midst  of 
them;  and  the  eyes  of  the  whole 
multitude  were  turned  upon  him, 
and  they  durst  not  open  their 
mouths,  even  one  to  another,  and 
wist  not  what  It  meant,  for  they 
thought  it  was  an  angel  that  had 
appeared  unto  them. 
9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
stretched  forth  his  hand  and 
spake  unto  the  people,  saying: 
10.  Behold,  I  am  Jesus  Christ, 
whom  the  prophets  testified  shall 
come  into  the  world. 
11.  And  behold,  "I  am  the  light 
and  the  life  of  the  world;  and  I 
have  drunk  out  of  that  *bitter 
cup  which  the  Father  hath  given 
me,  and  have  ^glorified  the  Fa- 
ther In  taking  upon  me  the  'sins 
of  the  world,  in  the  which  I  have 
suffered  the  will  of  the  Father  In 
all  things  from  the  beginning. 
12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jesus  had  spoken  these 
words  the  whole  multitude  fell  to 
the  earth;  for  they  remembered 
that  It  had  been  'prophesied 
among  them  that  Christ  should 
show  himself  unto  them  after  his 
ascension  into  heaven. 
13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  spake  unto  them  say- 
ing: 
14.  Arise  and  come  forth  unto 
a,  see  h,  2  Ne.  5.  b,  see  2k,  Al.  22.  c,  3  Ne.  8:11—14.  d.  He.  14:20 — 27. 
3  Ne.  8:5 — 25.  9:10.  e.  He.  0:30,  31,  46,  47.  /,  ver.  11.  3  Ne.  9:16.  g,  see  l», 
1  Ne.  12.  ft,  see  m,  Mos.  16.  (,  John  18:11.  j,  ver.  7.  3  Ne.  9:16.  k,  ver.  14. 
3  Ne.  0 :21.    John  1 :29.     J,  see  6.  1  Ne.  t2.  A.  D.  84. 
422 
3  NEPHI.  11. 
me,  that  ye  may  "thrust  your 
hands  into  my  side,  and  also  that 
ye  may  feel  the  prints  of  the  nails 
in  my  hands  and  in  my  feet,  that 
ye  may  know  that  I  am  the  God 
of  Israel,  and  the  "God  of  the 
whole  earth,  and  have  been  slain 
for  the  "sins  of  the  world. 
15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  multitude  went  forth,  and 
"thrust  their  hands  into  his  side, 
and  did  feel  the  prints  of  the 
nails  in  his  hands  and  in  his  feet; 
and  this  they  did  do,  going  forth 
one  by  one  until  they  had  all  gone 
forth,  and  did  see  with  their  eyes 
and  did  feel  with  their  hands,  and 
did  know  of  a  surety  and  did  bear 
record,  that  it  was  he,  of  whom  it 
was  written  by  the  'prophets,  that 
should  come. 
16.  And  when  they  had  all 
gone  forth  and  had  witnessed  for 
themselves,  they  did  cry  out  with 
one  accord,  saying: 
17.  Hosanna!  Blessed  be  the 
name  of  the  'Most  High  God !  And 
they  did  fall  down  at  the  feet  of 
Jesus,  and  did  worship  him. 
18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
spake  unto  Nephi  (for  'Nephi  was 
among  the  multitude)  and  he 
commanded  him  that  he  should 
come  forth. 
19.  And  Nephi  arose  and  went 
forth,  and  bowed  himself  before 
the  Lord  and  did  'kiss  his  feet. 
20.  And  the  Lord  commanded 
him  that  he  should  arise.  And 
he  arose  and  stood  before  him. 
21.  And  the  Lord  said  unto 
him:  I  give  unto  you  "power  that 
ye  shall  'baptize  this  people  when 
I  am  "again  ascended  Into  heaven. 
22.  And  again  the  Lord  called 
others,  and  said  unto  them  like- 
wise;   and    he    gave    unto    them 
'power  to  baptize.  And  he  said 
unto  them:  On  this  wise  shall  ye 
baptize;  and  there  shall  be  "no 
disputations  among  you. 
23.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  that 
whoso  repenteth  of  his  sins 
through  your  words,  and  desireth 
to  be  baptized  in  my  name,  on 
this  wise  shall  ye  baptize  them — 
Behold,  ye  shall  go  down  and 
'stand  in  the  water,  and  in  my 
name  shall  ye  baptize  them. 
24.  And  now  behold,  these  are 
the  words  which  ye  shall  say, 
calling  them  by  name,  saying: 
25.  Having  *"authority  given 
me  of  4>esus  Christ,  ^'I  baptize 
you  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.     Amen. 
26.  And  then  shall  ye  immerse 
them  in  the  water,  and  come  forth 
again  out  of  the  water. 
27.  And  after  this  manner  shall 
ye  baptize  in  my  name;  for  be- 
hold, verily  I  say  unto  you,  *'that 
the  Father,  and  the  Son,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  are  one;  "''and  I  am 
in  the  Father,  and  the  Father  in 
me,  and  the  Father  and  I  are 
'"one. 
28.  And  according  as  I  have 
commanded  you  "'thus  shall  ye 
baptize.  And  there  shall  be  '"no 
disputations  among  you,  as  there 
have  hitherto  been;  neither  shall 
there  be  disputations  among  you 
concerning  the  points  of  my  doc- 
trine, as  there  have  hitherto  been. 
29.  For  verily,  verily  I  say  unto 
you,  he  that  hath  the  spirit  of 
"contention  Is  not  of  me,  but  is 
of  the  devil,  who  is  the  father  of 
contention,  and  he  stlrreth  up 
the  hearts  of  men  to  contend  with 
anger,  one  with  another. 
30.  Behold,  this  is  not  my  doc- 
m,  rer.  IS.  John  20:27.  n,  see  2b,  Mob.  7.  o,  boc  k.  p,  ver.  14.  q,  ver.  10. 
r,  nee  2b,  Mo«.  7.  «.  8  No.  1:2,  8,  10.  7:16,  20,  23—20.  t,  8  Nc.  17:10.  u,  see  g, 
Mob.  18.  v,  bm  «,  2  Ne.  0.  to,  8  Ne.  18  :3U.  w.  Bee  g,  Moh.  18.  y,  tits.  28 — 30.  8  Ne. 
18:84.  a.  Mob.  18:12.  8  Nc.  10:10—18.  2a.  aee  g,  Mtw.  18.  '2b,  we  u,  2  Ne.  ». 
9e,  BM  fc,  2  Ne.  81.  2d,  see  p,  8  Ne.  9.  2e,  Me  «,  2  No.  81.  2/,  verB.  26,  26.  2g,retH. 
22,  29,  80.    2k,  Ter*.  22,  28,  80.  A.  D.  84. 
3  NEPHI,   12. 
423 
trine,  to  stir  up  the  hearts  of  men 
with  anger,  one  against  another; 
but  this  is  my  doctrine,  that  ^*such 
things  should  be  done  away. 
31.  Behold,  verily,  verily,  I  say 
unto  you,  I  will  declare  unto  you 
my  doctrine. 
32.  And  this  Is  my  doctrine, 
and  It  Is  the  doctrine  which  the 
Father  hath  given  unto  me;  ^^and 
I  bear  record  of  the  Father,  and 
the  Father  beareth  record  of  me, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost  beareth  rec- 
ord of  the  Father  and  me;  and  I 
bear  record  that  the  Father  com- 
mandeth  all  men,  everywhere,  to 
repent  and  believe  In  me. 
33.  And  whoso  believeth  In  me, 
and  Is  -"baptized,  the  same  shall 
be  saved;  and  they  are  they  who 
shall  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God. 
34.  And  whoso  believeth  not  In 
me,  and  is  not  baptized,  shall  be 
damned. 
35.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  that  this  Is  my  doctrine, 
^'and  I  bear  record  of  it  from  the 
Father;  and  ^'"whoso  believeth  In 
me  believeth  In  the  Father  also; 
and  unto  him  will  the  Father 
*"bear  record  of  me,  for  he  will 
visit  him  ^"with  fire  and  with  the 
Holy  Ghost. 
36.  And  thus  will  the  Father 
^''bear  record  of  me,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  will  bear  record  unto  him 
of  the  Father  and  me;  ^«for  the 
Father,  and  I,  and  the  Holy  Ghost 
are  one. 
37.  And  again  I  say  unto  you, 
ye  must  repent,  and  become  as  a 
little  child,  and  be  ^•'baptized  In 
my  name,  or  ye  can  in  nowise  re- 
ceive these  things. 
38.  And  again  I  say  unto  you, 
ye  must  repent,  and  be  baptized 
In  my  name,  and  become  as  a 
^•little  child,  or  ye  can  In  nowise 
Inherit  the  kingdom  of  God. 
39.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  that  this  Is  my  doctrine,  and 
whoso  bulldeth  upon  this  build- 
eth  upon  my  rock,  and  *'the  gates 
of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against 
them. 
40.  And  whoso  shall  declare 
more  or  less  than  this,  and  estab- 
lish it  for  my  doctrine,  the  same 
Cometh  of  evil,  and  Is  not  built 
upon  my  rock;  but  he  bulldeth 
upon  a  ^"sandy  foundation,  and 
the  gates  of  hell  stand  open  to 
receive  such  when  the  floods  come 
and  the  winds  beat  upon  them. 
41.  Therefore,  go  forth  unto 
this  people,  and  declare  the  words 
which  I  have  spoken,  unto  the 
ends  of  the  earth. 
CHAPTER  12. 
The  Savior's  teachings  to  the  Ne- 
phitea — He  calls  and  commissions  the 
twelve  disciples — His  words  to  the 
multitude — The  Sermon  on  the  Mount 
retold — Compare  Matthew  5. 
1.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jesus  had  spoken  these 
words  unto  "Nephl,  and  to  those 
who  had  been  called,  (now  the 
number  of  them  who  had  been 
called,  and  received  "power  and 
authority  to  baptize,  was  "twelve) 
and  behold,  he  stretched  forth  his 
hand  unto  the  multitude,  and 
cried  unto  them,  saying:  Blessed 
are  ye  If  ye  shall  give  heed  unto 
the  words  of  these  twelve  whom 
I  have  chosen  from  among  you  to 
minister  unto  you,  and  to  be  your 
servants;  and  unto  them  I  have 
•"given  power  that  they  may  bap- 
tize you  with  water;    and  after 
2i,  vers.  22,  28,  29.  2},  vers.  35,  3C.  3  Ne.  28  :11.  Eth.  5  :4.  2k,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9. 
21,  vers.  32,  36.  2m,  Eth.  4:12.  2n.  vers.  32,  36.  2o,  see  y.  3  Ne.  9.  2p,  see  2). 
2q,  see  k,  2  Ne.  31.  2r,  see  u.  2  Ne.  9.  2s,  see  26,  3  Ne.  9.  2t,  Matt.  16:18.  3  Ne. 
18:12,  13.  2u,  Matt.  7:24—27.  3  Ne.  14:24—27.  18:12,  13.  Chap.  12:  a,  see  «, 
3  Ne.  11.  6,  see  g,  Mos.  18.  c,  3  Ne.  13:25.  15:11.  18:1—17.  26 — 39.  19:4 — 36. 
20:1—6.  26:17.  Chaps.  27.  28.  4  Ne.  1.  5,  13,  14.  30 — 33..  37.  44,  46.  Morm.  1:13. 
3:19.    8:10,  11.    9:22.  25.    Eth.  12:17.    Moro.  2:3.    d,  see  g,  Mos.  18.  A..  D.  34. 
424 
3  NEPHI,   12. 
that  ye  are  baptized  with  water, 
behold,  I  will  baptize  you  'with 
fire  and  with  the  Holy  Ghost; 
therefore  blessed  are  ye  if  ye 
shall  believe  in  me  and  be  bap- 
tized, after  that  ye  have  seen  me 
and  know  that  I  am. 
2.  And  again,  more  blessed  are 
they  who  shall  believe  in  your 
words  because  that  ye  shall  testify 
that  ye  have  seen  me,  and  that  ye 
know  that  I  am.  Yea,  blessed 
are  they  who  shall  believe  in  your 
words,  and  come  down  into  the 
depths  of  humility  and  be  'bap- 
tized, for  they  shall  be  visited 
"with  fire  and  with  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  shall  receive  a  remis- 
sion of  their  sins. 
3.  Yea,  blessed  are  the  "poor  in 
spirit  who  come  unto  me,  for 
theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
4.  And  again,  blessed  are  all 
they  that  mourn,  for  they  shall 
be  comforted. 
5.  And  blessed  are  the  meek, 
for  they  shall  Inherit  the  earth. 
6.  And  blessed  are  all  they  who 
do  hunger  and  thirst  after  right- 
eousness, for  they  shall  be  'filled 
with  the  Holy  Ghost. 
7.  And  blessed  are  the  merci- 
ful, for  they  shall  obtain  mercy. 
8.  And  blessed  are  all  the  pure 
In  heart,  for  they  shall  see  God. 
9.  And  blessed  are  all  the  peace- 
makers, for  they  shall  be  called 
the  children  of  God. 
10.  And  blessed  are  all  they 
who  are  ^persecuted  for  my 
name's  sake,  for  theirs  Is  the 
kingdom  of  heaven. 
11.  And  blessed  are  ye  when 
men  shall  revile  you  and  perse- 
cute, and  shall  say  all  manner  of 
evil  against  you  falsely,  for  my 
sake; 
12.  For  ye  shall  have  *great 
joy  and  be  exceeding  glad,  for 
great  shall  be  your  reward  in 
heaven;  for  so  persecuted  they 
the  prophets  who  were  before 
you. 
13.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  I  give  unto  you  to  be  the 
salt  of  the  earth;  but  if  the  salt 
shall  lose  Its  savor  wherewith 
'shall  the  earth  be  salted?  The 
salt  shall  be  thenceforth  good  for 
nothing,  but  to  be  cast  out  and  to 
be  trodden  under  foot  of  men. 
14.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  I  give  unto  you  to  be  the 
light  of  this  people.  A  city  that 
is  set  on  a  hill  cannot  be  hid. 
15.  Behold,  do  men  light  a 
candle  and  put  It  under  a  bushel? 
Nay,  but  on  a  candlestick,  and  it 
giveth  light  to  all  that  are  In  the 
house; 
16.  Therefore  let  your  light  so 
shine  before  this  people,  that  they 
may  see  your  good  works  and 
glorify  your  Father  who  Is  in 
heaven. 
17.  Think  not  that  I  am  come 
to  destroy  the  law  or  the  proph- 
ets. I  am  not  come  to  destroy 
but  to  fulfil; 
18.  For  verily  I  say  unto  you, 
one  jot  nor  one  tittle  "hath  not 
passed  away  from  the  law,  but  in 
me  it  hath  all  been  fulfilled, 
19.  And  behold,  I  have  given 
you  the  law  and  the  command- 
ments of  my  Father,  that  ye  shall 
believe  In  me,  and  that  ye  shall 
repent  of  your  sins,  and  come 
unto  me  with  a  "broken  heart  and 
a  contrite  spirit.  Behold,  ye  have 
the  commandments  before  you, 
and  the  "law  is  fulfilled. 
20.  Therefore  come  unto  me 
and  be  ye  saved;  for  verily  I  say 
unto  you,  that  except  ye  shall 
keep  my  •'commandments,  which 
e,  Ke  V,  8  No.  9.  f,  ttet  u,  2  Ne.  0.  a,  see  y!  3  No.  0.  h.  Matt.  5:3.  i,  Mntt. 
0:6.  /,  Matt.  S:10.  ft,  Matt.£:12.  I.  Matt.  0:18.  m.  Matt.  6:18.  n,  8  Ne.  0:20. 
•,  T«ri.  18,  4e.    8N»,  9:17.    15:4-"  -    "' 
:4— 10.    p,  rer.  19.     8  No.  10:10. 
A.  D.  34. 
3   NEPHI,    12. 
425 
I  have  commanded  you  at  this 
time,  ye  shall  in  no  case  enter 
Into  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
21.  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath 
been  said  by  them  of  old  time, 
and  it  is  also  written  before  you, 
that  thou  Shalt  not  kill,  and  who- 
soever shall  kill  shall  be  in  dan- 
ger of  the  'judgment  of  God; 
22.  But  I  say  unto  you,  that 
whosoever  is  angry  with  his 
brother  shall  be  in  danger  of  ''his 
judgment.  And  whosoever  shall 
say  to  his  brother,  Raca,  shall  be 
in  danger  of  the  council;  and 
whosoever  shall  say.  Thou  fool, 
shall  be  in  danger  of  hell  fire. 
23.  Therefore,  if  ye  shall  come 
unto  me,  or  shall  'desire  to  come 
unto  me,  and  rememberest  that 
thy  brother  hath  aught  against 
thee — 
24.  Go  thy  way  unto  thy 
brother,  and  first  be  reconciled 
to  thy  brother,  and  then  come 
unto  me  with  full  purpose  of 
heart,  and  I  will  receive  you. 
25.  Agree  with  thine  adversary 
quickly  while  thou  art  in  the  way 
with  him,  lest  at  any  time  he  shall 
get  thee,  and  thou  shalt  be  cast 
Into  prison, 
26.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
thee,  thou  shalt  by  no  means 
come  out  thence  until  thou  hast 
paid  the  uttermost  'senine.  And 
while  ye  are  in  prison  can  ye  pay 
even  one  senine?  Verily,  verily, 
I  say  unto  you,  Nay. 
27.  Behold,  it  is  written  by 
them  of  old  time,  that  thou  shalt 
not  commit  adultery; 
28.  But  I  say  unto  you,  that 
whosoever  looketh  on  a  woman, 
to  lust  after  her,  hath  committed 
adultery  already  in  his  heart. 
29.  Behold,  I  give  unto  you  a 
commandment,     that    ye    suffer 
"none  of  these  things  to  enter  Into 
your  heart; 
30.  For  It  Is  better  that  ye 
should  deny  yourselves  of  these 
things,  wherein  ye  will  take  up 
your  cross,  than  that  ye  should  be 
cast  Into  hell. 
31.  It  hath  been  written,  that 
whosoever  shall  put  away  his 
wife,  let  him  give  her  a  writing 
of  divorcement. 
32.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  that  whosoever  "shall  put 
away  his  wife,  saving  for  the 
cause  of  fornication,  causeth  her 
to  commit  adultery;  and  whoso 
shall  marry  her  who  Is  divorced 
commltteth  adultery. 
33.  And  again  it  Is  written, 
thou  shalt  not  forswear  thyself, 
but  shalt  perform  unto  the  Lord 
thine  oaths; 
3  4.  But  verily,  verily,  I  say 
unto  you,  swear  not  at  all; 
neither  by  heaven,  for  it  Is  God's 
throne; 
35.  Nor  by  the  earth,  for  It  is 
his  footstool; 
36.  Neither  shalt  thou  swear 
by  the  head,  because  thou  canst 
not  make  one  hair  black  or  white; 
37.  But  let  your  communica- 
tion be  Yea,  yea;  Nay,  nay;  for 
whatsoever  cometh  of  more  than 
these  Is  evil, 
38.  And  behold,  it  Is  written, 
an  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a  tooth  for 
a  tooth; 
39.  But  I  say  unto  you,  that 
ye  shall  not  resist  evil,  but  who- 
soever shall  smite  thee  on  thy 
right  cheek,  turn  to  him  the  other 
also; 
40.  And  If  any  man  will  sue 
thee  at  the  law  and  take  away  thy 
coat,  let  him  have  thy  cloak  also; 
41.  And  whosoever  shall  com- 
Q.  Matt.  5:21.     r.  Matt.  5:22.     s.  Matt.  5:23,   21.     t,  see  c,  Al.  11.     u,  D.  &  C. 
42:23.     43:1(5,    17.     See  i,  2   Ne.   28.      v.  Matt.   5:32.      Mark   10:11,   12.     Luke   16:18. 
A.  D,  34. 
426 
3   NEPHI,    13. 
pel  thee  to   go   a  mile,   go  with 
him  twain. 
42.  Give  to  him  that  asketh 
thee,  and  from  him  that  would 
borrow  of  thee  turn  thou  not 
away. 
43.  And  behold  it  is  written 
also,  that  thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbor  and  hate  thine  enemy; 
44.  But  behold  I  say  unto  you, 
love  your  enemies,  bless  them 
that  curse  you,  do  good  to  them 
that  hate  you,  and  pray  for  them 
who  despitefully  use  you  and 
persecute  you; 
45.  That  ye  may  be  the  chil- 
dren of  your  Father  who  is  in 
heaven;  for  he  maketh  his  sun 
to  rise  on  the  evil  and  on  the 
good. 
46.  Therefore  those  things 
which  were  of  old  time,  which 
were  under  the  law,  in  me  are 
"all  fulfilled. 
47.  Old  things  'are  done  away, 
and  all  things  have  become  new. 
48.  Therefore  I  would  that  ye 
should  be  perfect  even  "as  I,  or 
your  Father  who  is  in  heaven  is 
perfect. 
CHAPTER  13. 
The  Savior's  sermon  to  the  Nephites 
continued — His  commandments  to  the 
twelve — Compare   Matthew  6. 
1.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  that  I 
would  that  ye  should  do  alms 
unto  the  poor;  but  take  heed  that 
ye  do  not  your  alms  before  men 
to  be  seen  of  them;  otherwise  ye 
have  no  reward  of  your  Father 
who  Is  In  heaven. 
2.  Therefore,  when  ye  shall  do 
your  alms  do  not  sound  a  trumpet 
before  you,  as  will  hypocrites  do 
in  the  'synagogues  and  in  the 
streets,  that  they  may  have  glory 
of  men.  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
they  have  their  reward. 
3.  But  when  thou  doest  alms 
let  not  thy  left  hand  know  what 
thy  right  hand  doeth; 
4.  That  thine  alms  may  be  in 
secret;  and  thy  Father  who  seeth 
in  secret,  himself  shall  reward 
thee  openly. 
5.  And  when  thou  pray  est  thou 
shalt  not  do  as  the  hypocrites, 
for  they  love  to  pray,  standing  in 
the  synagogues  and  in  the  corners 
of  the  streets,  that  they  may  be 
seen  of  men.  Verily  I  say  unto 
you,  they  have  their  reward. 
6.  But  thou,  when  thou  pray- 
est,  enter  into  thy  closet,  and 
when  thou  hast  shut  thy  door, 
pray  to  thy  Father  who  is  in 
secret;  and  thy  Father,  who  seeth 
in  secret,  shall  reward  thee  openly. 
7.  But  when  ye  pray,  use  not 
vain  repetitions,  as  the  heathen, 
for  they  think  that  they  shall  be 
heard  for  their  much  speaking. 
8.  Be  not  ye  therefore  like  unto 
them,  for  your  Father  knoweth 
what  things  ye  have  need  of  be- 
fore ye  ask  him. 
9.  After  this  manner  therefore 
pray  ye:  Our  Father  who  art  in 
heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name. 
10.  Thy  will  be  done  on  earth 
as  it  is  in  heaven. 
11.  And  forgive  us  our  debts, 
as  we  forgive  our  debtors. 
12.  And  lead  us  not  into  temp- 
tation, but  deliver  us  from  evil. 
13.  For  thine  is  the  kingdom, 
and  the  power,  and  the  glory, 
forever.     Amen. 
14.  For,  if  ye  forgive  men 
their  trespasses  your  heavenly 
Father  will  also  forgive  you; 
15.  But  if  ye  forgive  not  men 
their  trespasses  neither  will  your 
Father  forgive  your  trespasses. 
16.  Moreover,  when  ye  "fast  be 
not  as  the  hypocrites,  of  a  sad 
countenance,  for  they  disfigure 
their  faces  that  thejt  may  appear 
w.  Me  0.     c,  8  No.  16:2,  8.     y.  Matt.  6:48.     8  Ne.  II)  :26— 2(f.     27:27. 
Chat.  18:   a,  •«•  «,  Al.  16.    b,  im  (,  Mo*.  27.  A.  D.  84. 
3  NEPHI,  14. 
427 
unto  men  to  fast.     Verily  I  say 
unto  you,  they  have  their  reward. 
17.  But  thou,  when  thou  fast- 
est, anoint  thy  head,  and  wash 
thy  face; 
18.  That  thou  appear  not  unto 
men  to  fast,  but  unto  thy  Father, 
who  is  in  secret;  and  thy  Father, 
who  seeth  in  secret,  shall  reward 
thee  openly. 
19.  Lay  not  up  for  yourselves 
treasures  upon  earth,  where  moth 
and  rust  doth  corrupt,  and 
thieves  break  through  and  steal; 
20.  But  lay  up  for  your- 
selves treasures  in  heaven,  where 
neither  moth  nor  rust  doth  cor- 
rupt, and  where  thieves  do  not 
break  through  nor  steal. 
21.  For  where  your  treasure 
Is,  there  will  your  heart  be  also. 
22.  The  light  of  the  body  is  the 
eye;  if,  therefore,  thine  eye  be 
single,  thy  whole  body  shall  be 
full  of  light. 
23.  But  if  thine  eye  be  evil, 
thy  whole  body  shall  be  full  of 
darkness.  If,  therefore,  the  light 
that  is  in  thee  be  darkness,  how 
great  is  that  darkness! 
24.  No  man  can  serve  two 
masters;  for  either  he  will  hate 
the  one  and  love  the  other,  or 
else  he  will  hold  to  the  one  and 
despise  the  other.  Ye  cannot 
serve  God  and  Mammon. 
25.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Jesus  had  spoken 
these  words  he  looked  upon  the 
twelve  whom  he  had  chosen,  and 
said  unto  them:  Remember  the 
words  which  I  have  spoken.  For 
behold,  ""ye  are  they  whom  I  have 
chosen  to  minister  unto  this  peo- 
ple. Therefore  I  say  unto  you, 
take  no  thought  for  your  life, 
what  ye  shall  eat,  or  what"  ye 
shall  drink;  nor  yet  for  your 
body,  what  ye  shall  put  on.     Is 
not  the  life  more  than  meat,  and 
the  body  than  raiment? 
26.  Behold  the  fowls  of  the 
air,  for  they  sow  not,  neither  do 
they  reap  nor  gather  into  barns; 
yet  your  heavenly  Father  feedeth 
them.  Are  ye  not  much  better 
than  they? 
27.  Which  of  you  by  taking 
thought  can  add  one  cubit  unto 
his  stature? 
28.  And  why  take  ye  thought 
for  raiment?  Consider  the  lilies 
of  the  field  how  they  grow;  they 
toil  not,  neither  do  they  spin; 
29.  And  yet  I  say  unto  you, 
that  even  Solomon,  in  all  his 
glory,  was  not  arrayed  like  one 
of  these. 
30.  Wherefore,  if  God  so  clothe 
the  grass  of  the  field,  which  to- 
day is,  and  tomorrow  Is  cast  Into 
the  oven,  even  so  will  he  clothe 
you,  If  ye  are  not  of  little  faith. 
31.  Therefore  take  no  thought, 
saying.  What  shall  we  eat?  or. 
What  shall  we  drink?  or.  Where- 
withal shall  we  be  clothed? 
3  2.  For  your  heavenly  Father 
knoweth  that  ye  have  need  of  all 
these  things. 
33.  But  seek  ye  first  the  king- 
dom of  God  and  his  righteous- 
ness, and  all  these  things  shall  be 
added  unto  you. 
34.  Take  therefore  no  thought 
for  the  morrow,  for  the  morrow 
shall  take  thought  for  the  things 
of  Itself.  Sufficient  Is  the  day 
unto  the  evil  thereof. 
CHAPTER   14. 
The  Savior's  sermon  continued — 
Further  instructions  to  the  multitude 
— Compare  Matthew  7. 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Jesus  had  spoken 
these  words  he  turned  again  to 
the  multitude,  and  did  open  his 
mouth  unto  them  again,  saying: 
c.  Matt.  6:25.     See  c,  3  Ne.   12. 
A.  D.  34. 
428 
3  NEPHI,   14. 
Verily,   verily,   I   say  unto  you, 
Judge  not,  that  ye  be  not  judged. 
2.  For  with  what  judgment  ye 
judge,  ye  shall  be  judged;  and 
with  what  measure  ye  mete,  it 
shall  be  measured  to  you  again. 
3.  And  why  beholdest  thou  the 
mote  that  is  In  thy  brother's  eye, 
but  considerest  not  the  beam  that 
is  in  thine  own  eye? 
4.  Or  how  wilt  thou  say  to  thy 
brother:  Let  me  pull  the  mote 
out  of  thine  eye — and  behold,  a 
beam  is  in  thine  own  eye? 
5.  Thou  hypocrite,  first  cast 
the  beam  out  of  thine  own  eye; 
and  then  shalt  thou  see  clearly  to 
cast  the  mote  out  of  thy  brother's 
eye. 
6.  Give  not  that  which  Is  holy 
unto  the  dogs,  neither  cast  ye 
your  pearls  before  swine,  lest 
they  trample  them  under  their 
feet,  and  turn  again  and  rend 
you. 
7.  "Ask,  and  It  shall  be  given 
unto  you;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find; 
knock,  and  It  shall  be  opened 
unto  you. 
8.  For  every  one  that  asketh, 
receiveth;  and  he  that  seek- 
eth,  flndeth;  and  to  him  that 
knocketh.  It  shall  be  opened. 
9.  Or  Whatman  Is  there  of  you, 
who,  If  his  son  ask  bread,  will 
give  him  a  stone? 
10.  Or  If  he  ask  a  fish,  will  he 
give  him  a  serpent? 
11.  If  ye  then,  being  evil,  know 
how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your 
children,  how  much  more  shall 
your  Father  who  Is  In  heaven  give 
good  things  to  them  that  ask 
him? 
12.  Therefore,  all  things  what- 
soever ye  would  that  men  should 
do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them, 
for  this  Is  the  law  and  the 
ppophets. 
13.  Enter  ye  In  at  the  *8tralt 
gate;  for  wide  is  the  gate,  and 
broad  is  the  way,  which  leadeth 
to  destruction,  and  many  there  be 
who  go  in  thereat; 
14.  Because  strait  is  the  gate, 
and  narrow  is  the  way,  which 
leadeth  unto  life,  and  few  there 
be  that  find  it. 
15.  Beware  of  false  prophets, 
who  come  to  you  in  sheep's  cloth- 
ing, but  inwardly  they  are  raven- 
ing wolves. 
16.  Ye  shall  know  them  by 
their  fruits.  Do  men  gather 
grapes  of  thorns,  or  figs  of 
thistles? 
17.  Even  so  every  good  tree 
bringeth  forth  good  fruit;  but  a 
corrupt  tree  bringeth  forth  evil 
fruit. 
18.  A  good  tree  cannot  bring 
forth  evil  fruit,  neither  a  corrupt 
tree  bring  forth  good  fruit. 
19.  Every  tree  that  bringeth 
not  forth  good  fruit  Is  hewn 
down,  and  cast  into  the  fire. 
20.  Wherefore,  by  their  fruits 
ye  shall  know  them. 
21.  Not  every  one  that  salth 
unto  me.  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  heaven;  but 
he  that  doeth  the  will  of  my 
Father  who  is  in  heaven. 
22.  Many  will  say  to  me  In 
that  day:  Lord,  Lord,  have  we 
not  prophesied  In  thy  name,  and 
In  thy  name  have  cast  but  devils, 
and  In  thy  name  done  many  won- 
derful works? 
23.  And  then  will  I  profess 
unto  them:  I  never  knew  you; 
depart  from  me,  ye  that  work 
iniquity. 
24.  Therefore,  whoso  heareth 
these  sayings  of  mine  and  doeth 
them,  I  will  liken  him  unto  a 
wise  man,  who  built  his  house 
upon  a  rock — 
25.  And  the  'rain  descended, 
and    the    floods    came,    and    the 
(t,  8  N«.  27 :20      b.  -m  2a.  2  N«.  9.     »  Nn.  27  -.SS.     0.  M*  «.  ▲!.  26.  A.  D.  84. 
3  NEPHI,   15. 
429 
winds  blew,  and  beat  upon  that 
house;  and  it  fell  not,  for  it  was 
founded  upon  a  rock. 
26.  And  every  one  that  heareth 
these  sayings  of  mine  and  doeth 
them  not  shall  be  likened  unto  a 
foolish  man,  who  built  his  house 
upon  the  sand — 
27.  And  the  rain  descended, 
and  the  floods  came,  and  the  winds 
blew,  and  beat  upon  that  house; 
and  it  fell,  and  great  was  the  fall 
of  it. 
CHAPTER  15. 
The  Law  of  Moses  superseded — The 
Oiver  of  the  Law  fulfils  the  Law — 
The  sheep  of  another  fold. 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Jesus  had  ended  these 
sayings  he  cast  his  eyes  round 
about  on  the  multitude,  and  said 
unto  them:  Behold,  ye  have 
heard  the  things  which  I  "taught 
before  I  ascended  to  my  Father; 
therefore,  whoso  remembereth 
these  sayings  of  mine  and  doeth 
them,  him  will  I  ^raise  up  at  the 
last  day. 
2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jesus  had  said  these  words 
he  perceived  that  there  were 
some  among  them  who  marveled, 
and  wondered  what  he  would 
concerning  the  'law  of  Moses;  for 
they  understood  not  ttfe  ''saying 
that  old  things  had  passed  away, 
and  that  all  things  had  become 
new. 
3.  And  he  said  unto  them: 
Marvel  not  that  I  said  unto  you 
that  old  things  had  passed  away, 
and  that  all  things  had  become 
new. 
4.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you  that 
the  'law  is  fulfilled  that  was  given 
unto  Moses. 
5.  Behold,  'I  am  he  that  gave 
the  law,  and  I  am  he  who  cove- 
nanted with  my  people  Israel; 
therefore,  the  "law  in  me  is  ful- 
filled, for  I  have  come  to  fulfil 
the  law;  therefore  It  hath  an  end. 
6.  Behold,  I  do  *not  destroy 
the  prophets,  for  as  many  as  have 
not  been  fulfilled  in  me,  verily  I 
say  unto  you,  shall  all  be  fulfilled. 
7.  And  because  I  said  unto 
you  that  *old  things  have  passed 
away,  I  do  not  destroy  that  which 
hath  been  spoken  concerning 
things  which  are  to  come. 
8.  For  behold,  the  ^covenant 
which  I  have  made  with  my  peo- 
ple is  not  all  fulfilled;  but  the 
*law  which  was  given  unto  Moses 
hath  an  end  in  me. 
9.  Behold,  I  am  the  law,  and 
the  'light.  Look  unto  me,  and 
endure  to  the  end,  and  ye  shall 
live;  for  unto  him  that  "endureth 
to  the  end  will  I  give  eternal  life. 
10.  Behold,  I  have  given  unto 
you  the  commandments^  there- 
fore keep  my  commandments. 
And  this  is  the  law  and  the  proph- 
ets, for  they  truly  testified  of 
me. 
11.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Jesus  had  spoken  these 
words,  he  said  unto  "those  twelve 
whom  he  had  chosen: 
12.  Ye  are  my  disciples;  and 
ye  are  a  light  unto  this  people, 
who  are  a  remnant  of  the  house 
of  Joseph. 
13.  And  behold,  -this  is  the 
land  of  your  inheritance;  and  the 
Father  hath  given  it  unto  you. 
14.  And  not  at  any  time  hath 
the  Father  given  me  command- 
ment that  I  should  tell  it  unto 
your  brethren  at  Jerusalem. 
15.  Neither  at  any  time  hath 
the  Father  given  me  command- 
a.  Matt,  chaps.  5 — 7.  6,  see  p,  Mos.  23.  c,  see  o,  2  Ne.  25.  d,  3  Ne.  12  :46,  47. 
e,  3  Ne.  9:17.  /,  1  Cor.  10:4.  g,  3  Ne.  12:40,  47.  ft,  vers.  7,  8.  3  Ne.  20:11.  12. 
23  :1— 3.  i,  3  Ne.  12  :46,  47.  ),  3  Ne.  5  :24 — 26.  16  :5.  See  e,  1  Ne.  15.  k,  see  o, 
2  Ne.  25.     I,  Bee  m,  Mos.  16.     m,  see  2  Ne.  31:20.     n,  3  Ne.  12:1.     o,  see  A;,  1  Ne.  18. 
A.  D.  34. 
430 
3   NEPHI,   16. 
ment  that  I  should  tell  unto  them 
concerning  the  'other  tribes  of 
the  house  of  Israel,  whom  the 
Father  hath  led  away  out  of  the 
land. 
16.  This  much  did  the  Father 
command  me,  that  I  should  tell 
unto  them: 
17.  That  «other  sheep  I  have 
which  are  not  of  this  fold;  them 
also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shall 
hear  my  voice;  and  there  shall  be 
one  fold,  and  one  shepherd. 
18.  And  now,  because  of  stiff- 
neckedness  and  unbelief  they  un- 
derstood not  my  word;  therefore 
I  was  commanded  to  say  no  more 
of  the  Father  concerning  this 
thing  unto  them. 
19.  But,  verily,  I  say  unto  you 
that  the  Father  hath  commanded 
me,  and  I  tell  it  unto  you,  that  ye 
were  separated  from  among  them 
because  of  their  iniquity;  there- 
fore it  is  because  of  their  iniquity 
that  they  know  not  of  you. 
20.  And  verily,  I  say  unto  you 
again  that  the  "^other  tribes  hath 
the  Father  separated  from  them; 
and  it  is  because  of  their  iniquity 
that  they  know  not  of  them. 
21.  And  verily  I  say  unto  you, 
that  'ye  are  they  of  whom  I  said: 
Other  sheep  I  have  which  are  not 
of  this  fold;  them  also  I  must 
bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my 
voice;  and  there  shall  be  one 
fold,  and  one  shepherd. 
22.  And  they  understood  me 
not,  for  they  supposed  It  had 
been  the  Gentiles;  for  they  un- 
derstood not  that  the  Gentiles 
should  be  'converted  through 
their  preaching. 
23.  And  they  understood  me 
not  that  I  said  they  shall  hear  my 
voice;  and  they  understood  me 
not  that  the  Gentiles  should  not 
at  any  time  hear  my  voice — that 
I  should  not  manifest  myself  unto 
them  "save  it  were  by  the  Holy 
Ghost. 
24.  But  behold,  ye  have  both 
heard  my  voice,  and  seen  me;  and 
ye  are  my  "sheep,  and  ye  are  num- 
bered among  those  whom  the 
Father  hath  given  me. 
CHAPTER  16. 
Yet  another  fold  to  hear  the  Savior 
— Blessings  upon  the  Relieving  Oen- 
tiles — The  state  of  those  who  reject 
the  Gospel — The  prophet  Isaiah  cited. 
1.  And  verily,  verily,  I  say 
unto  you  that  I  have  "other  sheep, 
which  are  not  of  this  land, 
neither  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem, 
neither  in  any  parts  of  that  land 
round  about  whither  I  have  been 
to  minister. 
2.  For  they  of  whom  I  speak 
are  they  who  have  "not  as  yet 
heard  my  voice;  neither  have  I 
at  any  time  manifested  myself 
unto  them. 
3.  But  I  have  received  a  com- 
mandment of  the  Father  that  I 
shall  go  unto  them,  and  that  they 
shall  'hear  my  voice,  and  shall  be 
numbered  among  my  sheep,  that 
there  may  be  one  fold  and  one 
shepherd;  therefore  I  go  to  show 
myself  uilto  them. 
4.  And  I  command  you  that  ye 
shall  write  these  sayings  after  I 
am  gone,  that  if  it  so  be  that  my 
people   at   Jerusalem,   they   who 
have  seen  me  and  been  with  me 
in  my  ministry,  do  not  ask  the 
Father   in   my   name,   that   they 
may  receive  a  knowledge  of  you    . 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  also  of   ■ 
the  ""other  tribes  whom  they  know   " 
not  of,  that  these  sayings  which 
ye  shall  write  shall  be  kept  and 
shall    be    manifested    'unto    the    . 
p,  Tcr.  20.     2  Ne.  21:12.     8  Ne.  10:1 — 4.     17:4.     Q,  rerB.  21 — 24.     John  10:16. 
r.  Me  p.     «,  Tor.  17.     t.  Actt  10:84 — 48.     «,  Actii  10:44.  48.     v,  ver».  17.  21. 
CBAr.  16:    a,  un*!  p,  B  Ne.  15.    b,  8  Ne.  16:17,  21,  28,  24.    c,  lee  b.    d,  mw  p,  3  Ne. 
1ft.    «,  Me  0,  2  Ne.  27.  A.  D.  84. 
3  NEPHI,   16. 
431 
Gentiles,  that  through  the  'ful- 
ness of  the  Gentiles,  the  remnant 
of  their  seed,  who  shall  be  scat- 
tered forth  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth  because  of  their  unbelief, 
may  be  brought  in,  or  may  be 
brought  to  a  knowledge  of  me, 
their  Redeemer. 
5.  And  "then  will  I  gather 
them  in  from  the  four  quarters 
of  the  earth;  and  then  will  I  fulfil 
the  ''covenant  which  the  Father 
hath  made  unto  all  the  people  of 
the  house  of  Israel. 
6.  And  blessed  are  the  Gen- 
tiles, because  of  their  belief  in 
me,  in  and  *of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
which  witnesses  unto  them  ^of 
me  and  of  the  Father. 
7.  Beh>old,  because  of  their  be- 
lief in  me,  saith  the  Father,  and 
because  of  the  unbelief  of  you,  O 
house  of  Israel,  in  the  *latter  day 
shall  the  truth  come  unto  the 
Gentiles,  that  the  fulness  of  these 
things  shall  be  made  known  unto 
them. 
8.  But  'wo,  saith  the  Father, 
unto  the  unbelieving  of  the  Gen- 
tiles— for  notwithstanding  they 
have  come  forth  upon  the  face  of 
this  laud,  and  have  scattered  my 
people  who  are  of  the  house  of 
Israel;  and  my  people  who  are  of 
the  house  of  Israel  have  been  cast 
out  from  among  them,  and  have 
been  trodden  under  feet  by 
them; 
9.  And  because  of  the  mercies 
of  the  Father  unto  the  Gentiles, 
and  also  the  judgments  of  the 
Father  upon  my  people  who  are 
of  the  house  of  Israel,  verily, 
verily,  I  say  unto  you,  that  "after 
all  this,  and  I  have  caused  my 
people  who  are  of  the  house  of 
Israel  to  be  smitten,  and  to  be 
afflicted,  and  to  be  slaiii,  and  to 
be  cast  out  from  among  them, 
and  to  become  hated  by  them, 
and  to  become  a  hiss  and  a  by- 
word among  them — 
10.  And  thus  comraandeth  the 
Father  that  I  should  say  unto 
you:  At  that  day  when  the  Gen- 
tiles shall  sin  against  my  "gospel, 
and  shall  be  lifted  up  in  the  pride 
of  their  hearts  above  "all  nations, 
and  above  all  the  people  of  the 
whole  earth,  and  shall  be  filled 
with  all  manner  of  lyings,  and  of 
deceits,  and  of  mischiefs,  and 
all  manner  of  hypocrisy,  and 
murders,  and  'priestcrafts,  and 
■"whoredoms,  and  of  "^secret  abom- 
inations; and  if  they  shall  do  all 
those  things,  and  shall  reject  the 
•fulness  of  my  gospel,  behold, 
saith  the  Father,  I  will  'bring  the 
fulness  of  my  gospel  from  among 
them. 
11.  And  then  will  I  remember 
my  covenant  which  I  have  made 
unto  my  people,  O  house  of 
Israel,  and  I  will  bring  my  gospel 
unto  "them. 
12.  And  I  will  show  unto  thee, 
O  house  of  Israel,  that  the  Gen- 
tiles shall  not  have  power  over 
you;  but  I  will  remember  my 
•covenant  unto  you,  O  house  of 
Israel,  and  ye  shall  come  unto 
the  '"knowledge  of  the  fulness  of 
my  gospel. 
13.  But  if  the  Gentiles  will  re- 
pent and  return  unto  me,  saith 
the  Father,  behold  they  shall  be 
'numbered  among  my  people,  O 
house  of  Israel. 
14.  And  I  will  not  suffer  my 
people,  who  are  of  the  house  of 
Israel,     to     go     through     among 
/,  1  Ne.  10:14.  See  c,  2  Ne.  27.  g,  see  e,  1  Ne.  15.  \,  see  j,  3  Ne.  15.  i,  see  «, 
3  Ne.  15.  j,  3  Ne.  11 :32,  35,  36.  k,  see  c,  2  Ne.  27.  /,  2  Ne.  28  :32.  See  d,  1  Ne.  14. 
m.  see  j,  2  Ne.  26.  n,  1  Ne.  13:34,  36.  3  r.'e.  27:9 — 12.  o.  Morm.  8:35—41.  p,  2 
Ne.  26:29.  q,  see  i,  2  Ne.  28.  r,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.  «,  see  n.  t,  3  Ne.  20:27.  28. 
tt,  see  V,  3  Ne.  20:29.  v.  see  j,  3  Ne.  15.  w.  He.  15:13.  x,  2  Ne.  10:18,  19.  3  Ne. 
21:22 — 25.     Cbap.  30.  A.  D.  34. 
432 
8  NEPHI,   17. 
them,    and    tread    them    down, 
salth  the  Father. 
15.  But  if  they  will  not  turn 
unto  me,  and  hearken  unto  my 
voice,  I  will  suffer  them,  yea,  I 
will  suffer  my  people,  O  house  of 
Israel,  that  they  shall  go  through 
among  them,  and  shall  tread 
them  down,  and  they  shall  be  as 
•'salt  that  hath  lost  its  savor, 
which  is  thenceforth  good  for 
nothing  but  to  be  cast  out,  and  to 
be  trodden  under  foot  of  my  peo- 
ple, O  house  of  Israel. 
16.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  thus  hath  the  Father  com- 
manded me — that  'I  should  give 
unto  this  people  this  land  for 
their  inheritance. 
17.  And  then  the  words  of  the 
prophet  Isaiah  shall  be  fulfilled, 
which  say: 
18.  ""Thy  watchmen  shall  lift 
up  the  voice;  with  the  voice  to- 
gether shall  they  sing,  for  they 
shall  see  eye  to  eye  when  the 
Lord  shall  bring  again  Zion. 
19.  Break  forth  into  joy,  sing 
together,  ye  waste  places  of  Je- 
rusalem; for  the  Lord  hath  com- 
forted his  people,  he  hath  re- 
deemed Jerusalem. 
20.  The  Lord  hath  made  bare 
his  holy  arm  in  the  eyes  of  all  the 
nations;  and  all  the  ends  of  the 
earth  shall  see  the  salvation  of 
God. 
CHAPTER   17. 
The  Savior's  inatructiona  continued 
— The  loat  tribea — The  Savior  heala 
the  aick  and  bleaaea  little  children — A 
marvelous  and  touching  acene. 
1.  Behold,  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Jesus  had  spoken  these 
words  he  looked  round  about 
again  on  the  multitude,  and  he 
said  unto  them:  Behold,  my 
time  is  at  hand. 
2.  I  perceive  that  ye  are  weak, 
that  ye  cannot  understand  all  my 
words  which  I  am  commanded  of 
the  Father  to  speak  unto  you  at 
this  time. 
3.  Therefore,  go  ye  unto  your 
homes,  and  ponder  upon  the 
things  which  I  have  said,  and  ask 
of  the  Father,  in  my  name,  that 
ye  may  understand,  and  prepare 
your  minds  for  the  morrow,  and 
I  come  unto  you  again. 
4.  But  now  I  "go  unto  the  Fa- 
ther, and  also  to  show  myself 
unto  the  "lost  tribes  of  Israel,  for 
they  are  not  lost  unto  the  Fa- 
ther, for  he  knoweth  whither  he 
hath  taken  them. 
5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jesus  had  thus  spoken,  he 
cast  his  eyes  round  about  again 
on  the  multitude,  and  beheld 
they  were  in  tears,  and  did  look 
steadfastly  upon  him  as  if  they 
would  ask  him  to  tarry  a  little 
longer  with  them. 
6.  And  he  said  unto  them:  Be- 
hold, my  bowels  are  filled  with 
compassion  towards  you. 
7.  "Have  ye  any  that  are  sick 
among  you?  Bring  them  hither. 
Have  ye  any  that  are  lame,  or 
blind,  or  halt,  or  maimed,  or 
leprous,  or  that  are  withered,  or 
that  are  deaf,  or  that  are  afflicted 
in  any  manner?  Bring  them 
hither  and  I  will  heal  them,  for  I 
have  compassion  upon  you;  my 
bowels  are  filled  with  mercy. 
8.  For  I  perceive  that  ye  de- 
sire that  I  should  show  unto  you 
what  I  have  done  unto  your 
brethren  at  Jerusalem,  for  I  see 
that  your  faith  is  "sufficient  that 
I  should  heal  you. 
9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  he  had  thus  spoken,  all  the 
multitude,  with  one  accord,  did 
go  fo-rth  with  their  sick  and  their 
afflicted,  and  their  lame,  and  with 
18 
y,  3  Ne.   12:13.     e,  aee  o,  3   Ne.    IB.     2a,   Inn.   n2:8 — 10.         Chap.    17; 
:ii.     ft,  MM  p,  3  Ne.  15.     c.  rera.  U,  10.     J,  2  Ne.  27:23.     Et\i.  12:12. 
a,  S  Ne. 
A.  D.  34. 
3   NEPHI,    17. 
488 
their  blind,  and  with  their  dumb, 
and  with  all  them  that  were  af- 
flicted in  any  manner;  and  he  did 
*heal  them  every  one  as  they 
were  brought  forth  unto  him. 
10.  And  they  did  all,  both 
they  who  had  been  healed  and 
they  who  were  whole,  bow  down 
at  his  feet,  and  did  worship  him; 
and  as  many  as  could  come  for 
the  multitude  did  'kiss  his  feet, 
insomuch  that  they  did  bathe  his 
feet  with  their  tears. 
11.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
he  commanded  that  their  "little 
children  should  be  brought. 
12.  So  they  brought  their  lit- 
tle children  and  set  them  down 
upon  the  ground  round  about 
him,  and  Jesus  stood  in  the 
midst;  and  the  multitude  gave 
way  till  they  had  all  been 
brought  unto  him. 
13.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  all  been  brought, 
and  Jesus  stood  In  the  midst,  he 
commanded  the  multitude  that 
they  should  *kneel  down  upon  the 
ground. 
14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  knelt  upon  the 
ground,  Jesus  groaned  within 
himself,  and  said:  Father,  I  am 
^troubled  because  of  the  wicked- 
ness of  the  people  of  the  house  of 
Israel. 
15.  And  when  he  had  said 
these  words,  he  himself  also 
^knelt  upon  the  earth;  and  behold 
he  prayed  unto  the  Father,  and 
the  things  which  he  prayed  can- 
not be  written,  and  the  multi- 
tude did  bear  record  who  heard 
him. 
16.  And  after  this  manner  do 
they  bear  record:  "-The  eye  hath 
never  seen,  neither  hath  the  ear 
heard,  before,  so  great  and  mar- 
velous things  as  we  saw  and  heard 
Jesus  speak  unto  the  Father; 
17.  And  no  tongue  can  speak, 
neither  can  there  be  written  by 
any  man,  neither  can  the  hearts 
of  men  conceive  so  great  and  mar- 
velous things  as  we  both  saw  and 
heard  Jesus  speak;  and  no  one 
can  conceive  of  the  joy  which 
filled  our  souls  at  the  time  we 
heard  him  pray  for  us  unto  the 
Father. 
18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jesus  had  made  an  end  of 
praying  unto  the  Father,  he 
arose;  but  so  great  was  the  Joy 
of  the  multitude  that  they  were 
overcome. 
19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Jesus  spake  unto  them,  and  bade 
them  arise. 
20.  And  they  arose  from  the 
earth,  and  he  said  unto  them: 
Blessed  are  ye  because  of  your 
faith.  And  now  behold,  my  joy 
is  full. 
21.  And  when  he  had  said  these 
words,  he  wept,  and  the  multi- 
tude bare  record  of  it,  and  'he 
took  their  little  children,  one  by 
one,  and  blessed  them,  and 
prayed  unto  the  Father  for  them. 
22.  And  when  he  had  done  this 
he  wept  again; 
23.  And  he  spake  unto  the 
multitude,  and  said  unto  them: 
Behold  your  little  ones. 
24.  And  as  they  looked  to  be- 
hold they  cast  their  eyes  towards 
heaven,  and  they  saw  the  heavens 
open,  and  they  saw  angels  de- 
scending out  of  heaven  as  it  were 
in  the  midst  of  fire;  and  they 
came  down  and  encircled  those 
little  ones  about,  and  they  "were 
encircled  about  with  fire;  and  the 
angels  did  minister  unto  them. 
25.  Aad  the  multitude  did  see 
e,  3  Ne.  26:15.  /,  3  Ne.  11:19.  g,  vers.  12,  21,  23.  24.  3  Ne.  2C:14,  16.  h.  3  Ne. 
19:6,  16,  17.  i,  3  Ne.  27:32.  /,  3  Ne.  19:19,  27.  k,  3  Ne.  19:32—34.  I,  see  g. 
«».  see  0-  A.  D.  34. 
434 
3   NEPHI,    18. 
and  hear  and  bear  record;  and 
they  know  that  their  record  is 
true  for  they  all  of  them  did  see 
and  hear,  every  man  for  himself; 
and  they  were  in  number  about 
two  thousand  and  five  hundred 
souls;  and  they  did  consist  of 
men,  women,  and  children. 
CHAPTER  18. 
Sacrament  of  bread  and  wine  in- 
stituted among  the  Nephites — Neces- 
sity of  prayer  emphasised — Authority 
given  to  confer  the  Holy  Ghost. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Jesus  commanded  his  "disciples 
that  they  should  bring  forth 
*some  bread  and  wine  unto  him. 
2.  And  while  they  were  gone 
for  bread  and  wine,  he  com- 
manded the  multitude  that  they 
should  sit  themselves  down  upon 
the  earth. 
3.  And  when  the  disciples  had 
come  with  bread  and  wine,  he 
took  of  the  bread  and  brake  and 
blessed  It;  and  he  gave  unto  the 
disciples  and  commanded  that 
they  should  eat. 
4.  And  when  they  had  eaten 
and  were  filled,  he  commanded 
that  they  should  give  unto  the 
multitude. 
5.  And  when  the  multitude 
had  eaten  and  were  filled,  he  said 
unto  the  disciples:  Behold  there 
shall  one  be  ""ordained  among  you, 
and  to  him  will  I  give  power  that 
he  shall  break  bread  and  bless  it 
and  give  It  unto  the  people  of  my 
church,  unto  all  those  who  shall 
believe  and  ''be  baptized  In  my 
name. 
6.  And  this  shall  ye  always  ob- 
serve to  do,  even  as  I  have  done, 
even  as  I  have  broken  bread  and 
blessed  It  and  given  It  unto  you. 
7.  And  this  shall  ye  do  In  're- 
membrance of  my  body,  which  I 
have  shown  unto  you.  And  it 
shall  be  a  testimony  unto  the  Fa- 
ther that  ye  do  always  remember 
me.  And  if  ye  do  'always  remem- 
ber me  ye  shall  have  my  Spirit  to 
be  with  you. 
8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  he  said  these  words,  he 
commanded  his  disciples  that  they 
should  take  of  the  wine  of  the  cup 
and  drink  of  it,  and  that  they 
should  also  give  unto  the  multi- 
tude that  they  might  drink  of  it. 
9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  so,  and  did  drink  of  it 
and  were  filled;  and  they  gave 
unto  the  multitude,  and  they  did 
drink,  and  they  were  filled. 
10.  And  when  the  disciples 
had  done  this,  Jesus  said  unto 
them:  Blessed  are  ye  for  this 
thing  which  ye  have  done,  for 
this  is  fulfilling  my  command- 
ments, and  this  doth  witness  unto 
the  Father  that  ye  are  willing  to 
do  that  which  I  have  commanded 
you. 
11.  And  this  shall  ye  always 
do  to  those  who  repent  and  are 
"baptized  In  my  name;  and  ye 
shall  do  it  in  *remembrance  of 
my  blood,  which  I  have  shed  for 
you,  that  ye  may  witness  unto  the 
Father  that  ye  do  always  remem- 
ber me.  And  If  ye  do  ^always 
remember  me  ye  shall  have  my 
Spirit  to  be  with  you. 
12.  And  I  give  unto  you  a  com- 
mandment that  ye  shall  do  these 
things.  And  If  ye  shall  always 
do  these  things  blessed  are  ye, 
for  ye  are  built  upon  my  rock. 
13.  But  whoso  among  you 
shall  do  more  or  less  than  these 
'are  not  built  upon  my  rock,  hut 
are  built  upon  a  sandy  founda- 
tion; and  when  the  rain  descends, 
0,  «H>  r,  8  tie.  12.  6,  vers.  2—14.  28 — 34.  3  Ne.  20';3 — 0.  2fl:13.  4  No.  27. 
Mono.  »:21>.  Moro.  ctaaps.  4,  fi.  c,  4  No.  14.  See  g.  Mo«.  18.  Morm.  3:4.  d.  wo  u, 
2  Ne.  It.  e.  rer.  11.  8  Ne.  20:8.  Moro.  4:8.  0:2.  /,  ver.  11.  Moro.  4:3.  C:2. 
0,  am  m,2  N*.  9.    k,  a—  0.    i,  am  f.    i,  am  a,  Al.  26.  A.  D.  84. 
3   NEPHI,   18. 
435 
and  the  floods  come,  and  the 
winds  blow,  and  beat  upon  them, 
they  shall  fall,  and  the  gates  of 
hell  are  ready  open  to  receive 
them. 
14.  Therefore  blessed  are  ye  if 
ye  shall  keep  my  commandments, 
which  the  Father  hath  com- 
manded me  that  I  should  give 
unto  you. 
15.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  ye  must  watch  and  *pray 
always,  lest  ye  be  tempted  by  the 
devil,  and  ye  be  led  away  captive 
by  him. 
16.  And  as  I  have  prayed 
among  you  even  so  shall  ye  pray 
in  my  church,  among  my  people 
who  do  repent  and  are  baptized 
in  my  name.  Behold  'I  am  the 
light;  I  have  set  an  example  for 
you. 
17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jesus  had  spoken  these 
words  unto  his  disciples,  he 
turned  again  unto  the  multitude 
and  said  unto  them: 
18.  Behold,  verily,  verily,  I 
say  unto  you,  ye  must  watch  and 
"•pray  always  lest  ye  enter  into 
temptation;  for  Satan  desireth  to 
have  you,  that  he  may  sift  you  as 
wheat. 
19.  Therefore  ye  must  always 
pray  unto  the  Father  in  my 
name; 
20.  And  whatsoever  ye  shall 
ask  the  Father  in  my  name, 
which  is  right,  believing  that  ye 
shall  receive,  behold  it  shall  be 
given  unto  you. 
21.  "Pray  in  your  families  unto 
the  Father,  always  in  my  name, 
that  your  wives  and  your  chil- 
dren may  be  blessed. 
22.  And  behold,  ye  shall  meet 
together  oft;  and  ye  shall  not 
forbid    any    man    from    coming 
unto  you  when  ye  shall  meet  to- 
gether, but  suffer  them  that  they 
may  come  unto  you  and  forbid 
them  not; 
23.  But  ye  shall  pray  for 
them,  and  shall  not  cast  them 
out;  and  if  it  so  be  that  they 
come  unto  you  oft  ye  shall  pray 
for  them  unto  the  Father,  In  my 
name. 
24.  Therefore,  hold  up  your 
light  that  it  may  shine  unto  the 
world.  Behold  I  am  the  "light 
which  ye  shall  hold  up — that 
which  ye  have  seen  me  do.  Be- 
hold ye  see  that  I  have  prayed 
unto  the  Father,  and  ye  all  have 
witnessed. 
25.  And  ye  see  that  I  have 
commanded  that  ''none  of  you 
should  go  away,  but  rather  have 
commanded  that  ye  should  come 
unto  me,  that  ye  might  "feel  and 
see;  even  so  shall  ye  do  unto  the 
world;  and  whosoever  breaketh 
this  commandment  suffereth  him- 
self to  be  led  into  temptation. 
26.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Jesus  had  spoken 
these  words,  he  turned  his  eyes 
again  upon  the  'disciples  whom 
he  had  chosen,  and  said  unto 
them : 
27.  Behold  verily,  verily,  I  say 
unto  you,  I  give  unto  you  another 
commandment,  and  then  I  must 
go  unto  my  Father  that  I  may  ful- 
fil 'other  commandments  which 
he  hath  given  me. 
28.  And  now  behold,  this  is  the 
commandment  which  I  give  unto 
you,  that  ye  shall  not  suffer  any 
one  knowingly  to  'partake  of  my 
flesh  and  blood  unworthily,  when 
ye  shall  minister  it; 
29.  For  whoso  eateth  and 
drinketh  my  flesh  and  blood 
unworthily  eateth  and   drinketh 
k,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.  I,  see  m,  Mos.  16.  m,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.  n,  Al.  34:21.  See  e, 
2  Ne.  32.  0,  see  m,  Mos.  16.  p,  vers.  22,  23.  q.  3  Ne.  11 :14,  16.  r,  see  c,  3  Ne.  12. 
s,  3  Ne.  16:3.     t,  vers.  29,  80.     3  Ne.  20:8.     Morm.  0:29.  A.  D.  34. 
436 
3  NEPHI,   19. 
damnation  to  his  soul;  therefore 
if  ye  know  that  a  man  is  unwor- 
thy to  eat  and  drink  of  my  flesh 
and  blood  ye  shall  forbid  him. 
30.  Nevertheless,  ye  shall  not 
cast  him  out  from  among  you, 
but  ye  shall  minister  unto  him 
and  shall  pray  for  him  unto  the 
Father,  in  my  name;  and  if  it  so 
be  that  he  repenteth  and  is  "bap- 
tized in  my  name,  then  shall  ye 
receive  him,  and  shall  minister 
unto  him  of  my  flesh  and  blood. 
31.  But  if  he  repent  not  he 
shall  not  be  numbered  among  my 
people,  that  he  may  not  destroy 
my  people,  for  behold  I  "know  my 
sheep,  and  they  are  numbered. 
32.  Nevertheless,  ye  shall  not 
cast  him  out  of  your  "syna- 
gogues, or  your  places  of  worship, 
for  unto  such  shall  ye  continue 
to  minister;  for  ye  know  not  but 
what  they  will  return  and  re- 
pent, and  come  unto  me  with  full 
purpose  of  heart,  and  I  shall 
heal  them;  and  ye  shall  be  the 
means  of  bringing  salvation  unto 
them. 
33.  Therefore,  keep  these  say- 
ings which  I  have  commanded 
you  that  ye  come  not  under  con- 
demnation; for  wo  unto  him 
whom  the  Father  condemneth. 
34.  And  I  give  you  these  com- 
mandments because  of  the  dispu- 
tations which  have  been  among 
you.  And  blessed  are  ye  if  ye 
have  'no  disputations  among  you. 
35.  And  "now  I  go  unto  the 
Father,  because  it  Is  expedient 
that  I  should  go  unto  the  Father 
for  your  sakes. 
36.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jesus  had  made  an  end  of 
these  sayings,  he  touched  with 
his  hand  the  disciples  whom  he 
had    chosen,    one   by   one,    even 
until  he  had  touched  them  all, 
and  spake  unto  them  as  he 
touched  them. 
37.  And  the  multitude  heard 
not  the  words  which  he  spake, 
therefore  they  did  not  bear  rec- 
ord; but  the  disciples  bare  record 
that  he  gave  them  'power  to  give 
the  '"'Holy  Ghost.  And  I  will 
show  unto  you  ^"hereafter  that 
this  record  is  true. 
38.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jesus  had  touched  them  all, 
there  came  a  cloud  and  over- 
shadowed the  multitude  that 
they  could  not  see  Jesus. 
39.  And  while  they  were  over- 
shadowed he  departed  from  them, 
and  ascended  into  heaven.  And 
the  ^'disciples  saw  and  did  bear 
record  that  he  ascended  again 
into  heaven. 
CHAPTER   19. 
Names  of  the  Nephite  twelve — Their 
baptism — The  Holy  Ghost  given — The 
Savior's  second  visitation — An  in- 
effable outpouring  of  prayer. 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Jesus  had  "ascended 
into  heaven,  the  multitude  did 
disperse,  and  every  man  did  take 
his  wife  and  his  children  and  did 
return  to  his  own  home, 
2.  And  It  was  noised  abroad 
among  the  people  immediately, 
before  it  was  yet  dark,  that  the 
multitude  had  seen  Jesus,  and 
that  he  had  ministered  unto 
them,  and  that  he  would  also 
show  himself  on  the  'morrow 
unto  the  multitude. 
3.  Yea,  and  even  all  the  night 
It  was  noised  abroad  concerning 
Jesus;  and  insomuch  did  they 
send  forth  unto  the  people  that 
there  were  many,  yea,  an  exceed- 
ing great  number,  did  labor  ex- 
«.  «««  H,  2  Ne.  0.     V,  1  Ne.  22  :2C.     to,  aoe  u,  Al.  10.     a,  8  Ne.  11  :28— 30.     y,  3 
Ne.  17:4.     f.  Mora.  2.     2a,  •<>«  y,  8  N«.  0.     2b,  Moro.  2.     2c,  Me  o,  8  Ne.  12. 
Obit.  1»:    a,  8  N«.  18:80.     b,  8  N«.  17:8.  A.  D.  84. 
3   NEPHI,   19. 
487 
ceedingly  all  that  night,  that 
they  might  be  on  the  morrow  in 
the  place  where  Jesus  should 
show  himself  unto  the  multitude. 
4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  on 
the  morrow,  when  the  multitude 
was  gathered  together,  behold, 
Nephi  and  'his  brother  whom  he 
had  raised  from  the  dead,  whose 
name  was  Timothy,  and  also  his 
son,  whose  name  was  Jonas,  and 
also  Mathoni,  and  Mathonihah, 
his  brother,  and  Kumen,  and 
Kumenonhi,  and  Jeremiah,  and 
Shemnon,  and  Jonas,  and  Zede- 
kiah,  and  Isaiah — now  these  were 
the  names  of  the  ''disciples  whom 
Jesus  had  chosen — and  it  came 
to  pass  that  they  went  forth  and 
stood  in  the  midst  of  the  multi- 
tude. 
5.  And  behold,  the  multitude 
was  so  great  that  they  did  cause 
that  they  should  be  separated 
into  twelve  bodies. 
6.  And  the  twelve  did  teach 
the  multitude;  and  behold,  they 
did  cause  that  the  multitude 
should  'kneel  down  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth,  and  should 
pray  unto  the  Father  in  the  name 
of  Jesus. 
7.  And  the  disciples  did  pray 
unto  the  Father  also  in  the  name 
of  Jesus.  And  it  came  to  pass 
that  they  arose  and  ministered 
unto  the  people, 
8.  And  when  they  had  minis- 
tered those  same  words  which 
Jesus  had  spoken — nothing  'vary- 
ing from  the  words  which  Jesus 
had  spoken — behold,  they  knelt 
again  and  prayed  to  the  Father 
in  the  name  of  Jesus. 
9.  And  they  did  pray  for  that 
which  they  most  desired;  and 
they  desired  that  the  "Holy  Ghost 
should  be  given  unto  them. 
10.  And  when  they  had  thus 
prayed  they  went  down  unto  the 
water's  edge,  and  the  multitude 
followed  them. 
11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Nephi  went  down  into  the  water 
and  was  baptized. 
12.  And  he  came  up  out  of  the 
water  and  began  to  baptize.  And 
he  baptized  all  those  whom  Jesus 
had  chosen. 
13.  And  it  came  to  pass  when 
they  were  "all  baptized  and  had 
come  up  out  of  the  water,  the 
*Holy  Ghost  did  fall  upon  them, 
and  they  were  filled  with  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  with  fire. 
14.  And  behold,  they  were  ^en- 
circled about  as  if  it  were  by  fire; 
and  it  came  down  *from  heaven, 
and  the  multitude  did  witness  it, 
and  did  bear  record;  and  angels 
did  come  down  out  of  heaven  and 
did  minister  unto  them. 
15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
while  the  angels  were  minister- 
ing unto  the  disciples,  behold, 
Jesus  came  and  stood  in  the 
midst  and  ministered  unto  them. 
16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  spake  unto  the  multitude, 
and  commanded  them  that  they 
should  'kneel  down  again  upon 
the  earth,  and  also  that  his 
disciples  should  kneel  down  upon 
the  earth. 
17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  all  knelt  down 
upon  the  earth,  he  commanded 
his  disciples  that  "they  should 
pray. 
18.  And  behold,  they  began  to 
pray;  and  they  did  pray  unto 
Jesus,  calling  him  their  Lord  and 
their  God. 
19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Jesus  departed  out  of  the  midst 
of  them,  and  went  a  little  way  off 
c,  3  Ne.  7:10.  d,  st-e  c,  3  Ne.  12  e,  see  h,  3  Ne.  17.  f,  3  Ne.  chaps.  11 — 18. 
g.  see  y,  3  Ne.  9.  h,  see  u,  2  Ne.  0.  t,  see  y,  3  Ne.  0.  j,  He.  6  :23,  24,  36,  43 — 45. 
3  Ne.  17:24.     k,  He.  5:4.5.     I.  see  h,  3  Ne.  17.     ffi,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.  A.  D.  34. 
438 
3   NEPHI,   19. 
from  them  and  bowed  himself  to 
the  earth,  and  he  said: 
20.  Father,  I  thank  thee  that 
thou  hast  "given  the  Holy  Ghost 
unto  these  whom  I  have  chosen; 
and  it  is  because  of  their  belief 
in  me  that  I  have  "chosen  them 
out  of  the  world. 
21.  Father,  I  pray  thee  that 
thou  wilt  ''give  the  Holy  Ghost 
unto  all  them  that  shall  believe 
in  their  words. 
22.  Father,  thou  hast  given 
them  the  Holy  Ghost  because 
they  believe  in  me;  and  thou 
seest  that  they  believe  in  me 
because  thou  hearest  them,  and 
they  pray  unto  me;  and  they 
pray  unto  me  because  I  am  with 
them. 
23.  And  now  Father,  I  pray 
unto  thee  for  them,  and  also  for 
all  those  who  shall  believe  on 
their  words,  that  they  may  be- 
lieve In  me,  that  «I  may  be  in 
them  as  thou,  Father,  art  in  me, 
that  we  may  be  'one. 
24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jesus  had  thus  prayed  unto 
the  Father,  he  came  unto  his 
disciples,  and  behold,  they  did 
still  continue,  without  ceasing,  to 
pray  unto  him;  and  they  did  not 
multiply  many  words,  for  It  was 
given  unto  them  'what  they 
should  pray,  and  they  were  filled 
with  desire. 
25.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
Jesus  blessed  them  as  they  did 
pray  unto  him;  and  his  counte- 
nance did  smile  upon  them,  and 
the  light  of  his  countenance  did 
shine  upon  them,  and  behold  they 
were  as  white  as  the  countenance 
and  also  the  garments  of  Jesus; 
and  behold  the  whiteness  thereof 
'did  exceed  all  the  whiteness,  yea, 
even  there  could  be  nothing  upon 
earth  so  white  as  the  whiteness 
thereof. 
26.  And  Jesus  said  unto  them: 
Pray  on;  nevertheless  they  did 
not  cease  to  pray. 
27.  And  he  turned  from  them 
again,  and  went  a  little  way  off 
and  bowed  himself  to  the  earth; 
and  he  prayed  again  unto  the 
Father,  saying: 
28.  Father,  I  thank  thee  that 
thou  hast  purified  those  whom  I 
have  chosen,  because  of  their 
faith,  and  I  pray  for  them,  and 
also  for  them  who  shall  believe 
on  their  words,  that  they  may  be 
purified  In  me,  through  faith  on 
their  words,  even  as  they  are 
purified  in  me. 
29.  Father,  I  pray  not  for  the 
world,  but  for  those  whom  thou 
hast  giveh  me  out  of  the  world, 
because  of  their  faith,  that  they 
may  be  purified  in  me,  that  I  may 
be  "in  them  as  thou.  Father,  art 
in  me,  that  we  may  be  one,  that 
I  may  be  glorified  in  them. 
30.  And  when  Jesus  had  spoken 
these  words  he  came  again  unto 
his  disciples;  and  behold  they  did 
pray  steadfastly,  without  ceasing, 
unto  him;  and  he  did  smile  upon 
them  again;  and  behold  they 
were  "white,  even  as  Jesus. 
31.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
he  went  again  a  little  way  off  and 
prayed  unto  the  Father; 
32.  And  "tongue  cannot  speak 
the  words  which  he  prayed, 
neither  can  be  written  by  man  the 
words  which  he  prayed. 
33.  And  the  multitude  did  hear 
and  do  bear  record;  and  their 
hearts  were  open  and  they  did 
understand  in  their  hearts  the 
words  which  he  prayed. 
34.  Nevertheless,  so  great  and 
marvelous  were  the  words  which 
n,  m-f  V.  3  Ne,  0.  0,  mm  e,  8  Nc.  12.  p, 
k,  2  Nf.  .*]!.  «,  T«r.  0.  t,  rer.  80.  it,  m.>«  p. 
26:14.     2H:14,  16. 
Rce  y,  8  Ne.  0.     9,  nee  p,  3  No.  0.     r,  h(i> 
8  Ne.  9.     V,  ver.  20.    w,  8  Ne.  17:l(t,  IT. 
A.  D.  34. 
3  NEPHI,   20. 
439 
he  prayed  that  they  cannot  be 
written,  neither  can  they  be  ut- 
tered by  man. 
35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jesus  had  made  an  end  of 
praying  he  came  again  to  the 
disciples,  and  said  unto  them: 
So  great  faith  have  I  never  seen 
among  all  the  Jews;  wherefore  I 
could  not  show  unto  them  so 
'great  miracles,  because  of  their 
unbelief. 
36.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  there 
are  none  of  them  that  have  seen 
BO  great  things  as  ye  have  seen; 
neither  have  they  heard  so  great 
things  as  ye  have  heard. 
CHAPTER  20. 
Bread  and  vnne,  tniraculously  pro- 
vided, again  adtninistered — The  rem- 
nant of  Jacob — The  Savior  proclaims 
him,self  to  be  the  prophet  spoken  of  as 
like  unto  Moses — Many  prophets 
cited. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
commanded  the  multitude  that 
they  should  cease  to  pray,  and 
also  his  disciples.  And  he  com- 
manded them  that  they  should 
not  cease  to  pray  in  their  hearts. 
2.  And  he  commanded  them 
that  they  should  arise  and  stand 
up  upon  their  feet.  And  they 
arose  up  and  stood  upon  their 
feet, 
3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
"brake  bread  again  and  blessed  it, 
and  gave  to  the  disciples  to  eat. 
4.  And  when  they  had  eaten 
he  commanded  them  that  they 
should  break  bread,  and  give 
unto  the  multitude. 
5.  And  when  they  had  given 
unto  the  multitude  he  also  gave 
them  wine  to  drink,  and  com- 
manded them  that  they  should 
give  unto  the  multitude. 
6.  Now,  there  had  been  no 
bread,  neither  wine,  brought  by 
the  disciples,  neither  by  the  mul- 
titude; 
7.  But  he  truly  gave  unto  them 
bread  to  eat,  and  also  wine  to 
drink. 
8.  And  he  said  unto  them:  He 
that  eateth  this  bread  eateth  of 
"my  body  to  his  soul;  and  he  that 
drinketh  of  this  wine  drinketh  of 
my  blood  to  his  soul;  and  his  soul 
shall  never  hunger  nor  thirst, 
but  shall  be  filled. 
9.  Now,  when  the  multitude 
had  all  eaten  and  drunk,  behold, 
they  were  ""filled  with  the  Spirit; 
and  they  did  cry  out  with  one 
voice,  and  gave  glory  to  Jesus, 
whom  they  both  saw  and  heard. 
10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  all  given  glory 
unto  Jesus,  he  said  unto  them: 
Behold  now  I  finish  the  command- 
ment which  the  Father  hath  com- 
manded me  concerning  this  peo- 
ple, who  are  a  remnant  of  the 
house  of  Israel. 
11.  Ye  remember  that  I  spake 
unto  you,  and  said  that  ""when  the 
words  of  Isaiah  should  be  ful- 
filled— behold  they  are  written, 
yie  have  them  before  you,  there- 
fore search  them — 
12.  And  verily,  verily,  I  say 
unto  you,  that  when  they  shall  be 
fulfilled  then  is  the  fulfilling  of 
the  "covenant  which  the  Father 
hath  made  unto  his  people,  O 
house  of  Israel. 
13.  And  then  shall  the  rem- 
nants, which  shall  be  scattered 
abroad  upon  the  face  of  the  earth, 
be  ''gathered  in  from  the  east  and 
from  the  west,  and  from  the 
south  and  from  the  north;  and 
they  shall  be  brought  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  Lord  their  God, 
who  hath  redeemed  them. 
14.  And  the  Father  hath  com- 
w,  see  d,  3  Ne.  17.         Chap.  20:    a.  see  b,  3  Ne.  18.     6,  see  t,  3  Ne.  18.     c.  see  v. 
3  Ne.  ».     d,  3  Ne.  16:17.     Isa.  52:9,  10.     e,  see  j,  3  Ne.  15.     /,  see  e,  1  Ne.  15. 
A.  D.  34. 
440 
3  NEPHI,  20. 
manded  me  that  I  should  give 
unto  "you  this  land,  for  your  in- 
heritance. 
15.  And  I  say  unto  you,  that 
if  the  Gentiles  do  *not  repent 
after  the  "blessing  which  they 
shall  receive,  after  they  have 
scattered  "my  people — 
16.  Then  shall  °ye,  who  are  a 
remnant  of  the  house  of  Jacob, 
go  forth  among  them;  and  ye 
shall  be  in  the  midst  of  them  who 
shall  be  many;  and  ye  shall  be 
among  them  as  a  lion  among  the 
beasts  of  the  forest,  and  as  a 
young  lion  among  the  flocks  of 
sheep,  who,  if  he  goeth  through 
both  treadeth  down  and  teareth 
in  pieces,  and  none  can  deliver. 
17.  Thy  hand  shall  be  lifted 
up  upon  thine  adversaries,  and 
all  thine  enemies  shall  be  cut  off. 
18.  And  I  will  "gather  my  peo- 
ple together  as  a  man  gathereth 
his  sheaves  into  the  floor. 
19.  For  I  will  make  my  people 
with  whom  the  Father  hath  cove- 
nanted, yea,  I  will  make  thy  horn 
iron,  and  I  will  make  thy  hoofs 
brass.  And  thou  shalt  beat  in 
pieoes  many  people;  and  I  will 
consecrate  their  gain  unto  the 
Lord,  and  their  substance  unto 
the  Lord  of  the  whole  earth.  And 
behold,  I  am  he  who  doeth  it. 
20.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
saith  the  Father,  that  the  sword 
of  my  justice  shall  hang  over 
them  at  that  day;  and  except 
they  repent  it  shall  fall  upon 
them,  saith  the  Father,  yea,  even 
upon  «all  the  nations  of  the  Gen- 
tiles. 
21.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  I  will  establish  my  people, 
O  house  of  Israel. 
22.  And  behold,  this  people 
will  I  establish  ""in  this  land,  unto 
the  fulfilling  of  the  'covenant 
which  I  made  with  your  father 
Jacob;  and  it  shall  be  a  'New 
Jerusalem.  And  the  "powers  of 
heaven  shall  be  in  the  midst  of 
this  people;  yea,  even  "I  will  be 
in  the  midst  of  you. 
23.  Behold,  I  am  he  of  whom 
Moses  spake,  saying:  "A  prophet 
shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise  up 
unto  you  of  your  brethren,  like 
unto  me;  him  shall  ye  hear  in  all 
things  whatsoever  he  shall  say 
unto  you.  And  it  shall  come  to 
pass  that  every  soul  who  will  not 
hear  that  prophet  shall  be  cut  off 
from  among  the  people. 
24.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  yea, 
and  'all  the  prophets  from  Samuel 
and  those  that  follow  after,  as 
many  as  have  spoken,  have  tes- 
tified of  me. 
25.  And  behold,  ye  are  the  chil- 
dren of  the  prophets;  and  ye  are 
of  the  house  of  Israel;  and  ye  are 
of  the  covenant  which  the  Father 
made  with  your  fathers,  saying 
unto  Abraham:  And  "in  thy  seed 
shall  all  the  kindreds  of  the  earth 
be  blessed. 
26.  The  Father  having  raised 
me  up  unto  you  first,  and  sent  me 
to  bless  you  in  turning  away  every 
one  of  you  from  his  iniquities; 
and  this  because  ye  are  the  chil- 
dren of  the  covenant — 
27.  And  after  that  ye  were 
blessed  then  fulfilleth  the  Father 
the  covenant  which  he  made  with 
Abraham,  saying:  'In  thy  seed 
shall  all  the  kindreds  of  the  earth 
be  blessed — unto  the  pouring  out 
of  the  '"Holy  Ghost  through  me 
upon  the  Gentiles,  which  blessing 
0,  Me  0,  8  Ne.  16.  A,  m>«  I,  8  Ne.  16.  m,  see  c,  2  Ni".  27.  n,  3  Nc.  16  :10— 14.  o,  3 
Ne.  16:14,  IB.  21:11—21.  Mortn.  5  :22— 24.  MIc.  4:12.  13.  B:8— 15.  p,  Mlc.  4:i2, 
18.  o,  MW  y,  1  Ne.  14.  r,  ace  o,  3  Ne.  10.  f.  Qen.  4U:22— 20.  t,  8  Ne.  21:23.  24. 
Etb.  18:1—12.  V,  8  Np.  21:20.  v,  8  Ne.  21:26.  %o,  see  m,  I  Ne.  22.  Deut.  1N:10. 
18,  19.  Acta  8:1&— 20.  a,  AcU  8:10 — 20.  y,  Ter.  27.  Qen.  22:18.  Acta  8:20. 
a,  SM  y.     2a,  8  Ne.  10:28.     AcU  10:44 — 48.  A.  D.  84. 
3   NEPHI,   20. 
441 
upon  the  Gentiles  ^'shall  make 
them  mighty  above  all,  unto  the 
scattering  of  my  people,  O  house 
of  Israel. 
28.  And  they  shall  be  a 
^"scourge  unto  the  people  of  this 
land.  Nevertheless,  when  they 
shall  have  received  the  ^•'fulness 
of  my  gospel,  then  if  they  shall 
harden  their  hearts  against  me  I 
will  ^"return  their  iniquities  upon 
their  own  heads,  saith  the  Father. 
29.  And  I  will  remember  the 
^''covenant  which  I  have  made 
with  my  people;  and  I  have  cove- 
nanted with  them  that  I  would 
'"gather  them  together  in  mine 
own  due  time,  that  I  would  give 
unto  them  again  the  land  of  their 
fathers  for  their  inheritance, 
which  is  the  land  of  Jerusalem, 
which  is  the  promised  land  unto 
them  forever,  saith  the  Father. 
30.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  the  time  cometh,  when  the 
fulness  of  my  gospel  shall  be 
**preached  unto  them; 
31.  And  they  shall  believe  in 
me,  that  I  am  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Son  of  God,  and  shall  pray  unto 
the  Father  in  my  name. 
32.  Then  shall  ^'their  watch- 
men lift  up  their  voice,  and  with 
the  voice  together  shall  they  sing; 
for  they  shall  see  eye  to  eye. 
33.  Then  will  the  Father 
*^ gather  them  together  again,  and 
give  unto  them  Jerusalem  for  the 
land  of  their  inheritance. 
34.  Then  shall  they  break  forth 
into  Joy — Sing  together,  ye  waste 
places  of  Jerusalem;  for  the  Fa- 
ther hath  comforted  his  people, 
he  hath  redeemed  Jerusalem. 
35.  The  Father  hath  made  bare 
his  holy  arm  in  the  eyes  of  all 
the  nations;  and  all  the  ends  of 
the  earth  shall  see  the  salvation 
of  the  Father;  and  the  Father  and 
I  '"'are  one. 
3  6.  And  then  shall  be  brought 
to  pass  that  which  is  written: 
^ 'Awake,  awake  again,  and  put  on 
thy  strength,  O  Zion;  put  on  thy 
beautiful  garments,  O  Jerusalem, 
the  holy  city,  for  henceforth  there 
shall  no  more  come  into  thee  the 
uncircumcised  and  the  unclean. 
37.  Shake  thyself  from  the 
dust;  arise,  sit  down,  O  Jerusa- 
lem; loose  thyself  from  the  bands 
of  thy  neck,  O  captive  daughter 
of  Zion. 
38.  For  thus  saith  the  Lord:  Ye 
have  sold  yourselves  for  naught, 
and  ye  shall  be  redeemed  with- 
out money. 
39.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  that  my  people  shall  know 
my  name;  yea,  in  that  day  they 
shall  know  that  I  am  he  that  doth 
speak. 
40.  And  then  shall  they  say: 
^"How  beautiful  upon  the  moun- 
tains are  the  feet  of  him  that 
bringeth  good  tidings  unto  them, 
that  publisheth  peace;  that  bring- 
eth good  tidings  unto  them  of 
good,  that  publisheth  salvation; 
that  saith  unto  Zion:  Thy  God 
reigneth! 
41.  And  then  shall  a  cry  go 
forth:  ^"Depart  ye,  depart  ye,  go 
ye  out  from  thence,  touch  not  that 
which  is  unclean;  go  ye  out  of 
the  midst  of  her;  be  ye  clean  that 
bear  the  vessels  of  the  Lord. 
42.  For  ye  shall  not  go  out 
with  haste  nor  go  by  flight;  for 
the  Lord  will  go  before  you,  and 
the  God  of  Israel  shall  be  your 
rearward. 
43.  Behold,  my  servant  shall 
deal  prudently;  he  shall  be  ex- 
alted and  extolled  and  be  very 
high. 
2b.  1  Ne.  13:11—15.  2c,  1  Ne.  13:11,  14.  3  Ne.  10:8,  9.  2d,  3  Ne.  16:10.  2e,  3 
Ne.  16:15.  20:15—20.  2/,  see  j.  3  Ne.  15.  2g,  see  e,  1  Ne.  15.  2ft,  see  /,  2  Ne.  25. 
2i,  Isa.  52:9,  10.  3  Ne.  16:18—20.  2/,  see  e,  1  Ne.  15.  2k,  see  k,  2  Ne.  31.  21,  Isa. 
52:1—3,  6.     2m,  Isa.  52:7.     2n,  Isa.  52:11-^15.  A.  D.  84. 
442 
3  NEPHI,   21. 
44.  As  many  were  astonished 
at  thee — his  visage  was  so  marred, 
more  than  any  man,  and  his  form 
more  than  the  sons  of  men — 
45.  So  shall  he  sprinkle  many 
nations;  the  kings  shall  ^"shut 
their  mouths  at  him,  for  that 
which  had  not  been  told  them 
shall  they  see;  and  that  which 
they  had  not  heard  shall  they 
consider. 
46.  "Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  all  these  things  shall  surely 
come,  even  as  the  Father  hath 
commanded  me.  Then  shall  ^''this 
covenant  which  the  Father  hath 
covenanted  with  his  people  be  ful- 
filled ;  and  *«then  shall  Jerusalem 
be  inhabited  again  with  my  peo- 
ple, and  it  shall  be  the  land  of 
their  inheritance. 
CHAPTER  21. 
Sign  of  the  Fatner's  work — Olorious 
destiny  of  repentant  Oentilea — Con- 
demnation predicted  for  the  impeni- 
tent— The  New  Jerusalem. 
1.  And  verily  I  say  unto  you,  I 
give  unto  you  a  "sign,  that  ye  may 
know  the  time  when  these  things 
shall  be  about  to  take  place — that 
I  shall  "gather  in,  from  their  long 
dispersion,  my  people,  O  house  of 
Israel,  and  shall  establish  again 
among  them  rmy  Zion; 
2.  And  behold,  this  is  the  thing 
which  I  will  give  unto  you  for  a 
*8ign — for  verily  I  say  unto  you 
that  when  these  things  which  I 
declare  unto  you,  and  which  I 
shall  declare  unto  you  hereafter 
of  myself,  and  by  the  "power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  which  shall  be 
given  unto  you  of  the  Father, 
shall  be  made  'known  unto  the 
Gentiles  that  they  may  know  con- 
cerning 'this  people  who  are  a 
remnant  of  the  house  of  Jacob, 
and  concerning  this  my  people 
who  'shall  be  scattered  by  them; 
3.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  when  these  things  shall  be 
made  known  unto  them  of  the 
Father,  and  shall  come  forth  of 
the  Father,  *from  them  unto 
you; 
4.  For  it  is  wisdom  In  the  Fa- 
ther that  they  should  be  estab- 
lished in  this  land,  and  be  set  up 
as  a  *fl-ee  people  by  the  power  of 
the  Father,  that  these  things 
might  come  forth  from  them  ^unto 
a  remnant  of  your  seed,  that  the 
^covenant  of  the  Father  may  be 
fulfilled  which  he  hath  cove- 
nanted with  his  people,  O  house 
of  Israel; 
5 .  Therefore,  when  these  works 
and  the  works  which  shall  be 
wrought  among  you  hereafter 
shall  come  forth  from  the  Gen- 
tiles, 'unto  your  seed  which  shall 
"•dwindle  in  unbelief  because  of 
iniquity; 
6.  For  thus  it  behooveth  the 
Father  that  it  should  come  forth 
from  the  Gentiles,  that  he  may 
show  forth  his  "power  unto  the 
Gentiles,  for  this  cause  that  the 
Gentiles,  If  they  will  not  harden 
their  hearts,  that  they  may  re- 
pent and  come  unto  me  and  be 
"baptized  in  my  name  and  know 
of  the  true  points  of  my  doctrine, 
that  they  may  be  ''numbered 
among  my  people,  O  house  of 
Israel; 
7.  And  when  these  things  come 
to  pass  that  thy  seed  shall  <'begin 
to  know  these  things — it  shall  be 
a  '^sign  unto  them,  that  they  may 
know  that  the  work  of  the  Father 
2o,  8  Ne.  21 :8.  2p,  see  /.  8  Ne.  16.  iq,  see  0,  1  No.  15.  Chap.  21 :  a,  vers.  2, 
7.  Im.  66:10.  b.  Me  e,  1  Ne.  IS.  c,  lee  a.  d,  •>■<>  y,  3  Ne.  0.  e,  noe  c.  2  Ne.  27. 
/.  nee  0,  8  Ne.  20.  0,  nee  2c.  8  Ne.  20.  ft.  see  b.  2  Nc.  80.  i.  1  Ne.  13:17—10.  See 
f,  2  N9.  10.  V,  lee  S,  2  Ne.  80.  k,  tue  j,S  Ne.  IS.  I,  mi«  b,  2  Ne.  80.  m,  mo  a  and 
A,  1  Ne.  12.  n,  f  i,  1  Ne.  14.  o.  Me  «,  2  Ne.  0.  p.  Me  0,  8  Ne.  16.  q,  3  Ne. 
ie:10— 18.     r,  M*  a.  A.  D.  84. 
3  NEPHI,   21. 
443 
hfth  'already  commenced  unto 
tho  fulfilling  of  the  covenant 
which  he  hath  made  unto  the 
people  who  are  of  the  house  of 
Israel. 
8.  And  when  that  day  shall 
come,  it  shall  come  to  pass  that 
'kings  shall  shut  their  mouths; 
for  that  which  had  not  been  told 
them  shall  they  see;  and  that 
which  they  had  not  heard  shall 
they  consider. 
9.  For  in  that  day,  for  my  sake 
shall  the  Father  work  a  work, 
which  shall  be  a  "great  and  a 
marvelous  work  among  them; 
and  there  shall  be  among  them 
those  who  will  not  believe  it,  al- 
though a  man  shall  declare  it 
unto  them. 
10.  But  behold,  the  life  of  my 
"servant  shall  be  in  my  hand; 
therefore  they  shall  not  hurt  him, 
although  he  shall  be  "marred  be- 
cause of  them.  Yet  I  will  heal 
him,  for  I  will  show  unto  them 
that  my  wisdom  is  greater  than 
the  'cunning  of  the  devil. 
11.  Therefore  It  shall  come  to 
pass  that  whosoever  will  not  be- 
lieve In  my  words,  who  am  Jesus 
Christ,  which  the  Father  shall 
cause  •'him  to  bring  forth  unto 
the  Gentiles,  and  shall  give  unto 
him  power  that  he  shall  bring 
them  forth  unto  the  Gentiles,  (it 
shall  be  done  even  as  *Moses  said) 
they  shall  be  cut  off  from  among 
my  people  who  are  of  the  cove- 
nant. 
12.  And  *''my  people  who  are  a 
remnant  of  Jacob  shall  be  among 
the  Gentiles,  yea,  In  the  midst  of 
them  as  a  lion  among  the  beasts 
of  the  forest,  as  a  young  lion 
among  the  flocks  of  sheep,  who. 
If  he  go  through  both   treadeth 
down  and  teareth  In  pieces,  and 
none  can  deliver. 
13.  Their  hand  shall  be  lifted 
up  upon  their  adversaries,  and  all 
their  enemies  shall  be  cut  off. 
14.  Yea,  wo  be  unto  the  Gen- 
tiles except  they  repent;  for  it 
shall  come  to  pass  In  that  day, 
salth  the  Father,  that  I  will  cut 
off  thy  horses  out  of  the  midst  of 
thee,  and  I  will  destroy  thy 
chariots; 
15.  And  I  will  cut  off  the  cities 
of  thy  land,  and  throw  down  all 
thy  strongholds; 
16.  And  I  will  cut  off  witch- 
crafts out  of  thy  land,  and  thou 
Shalt  have  no  more  soothsayers; 
17.  Thy  graven  Images  I  will 
also  cut  off,  and  thy  standing 
Images  out  of  the  midst  of  thee, 
and  thou  shalt  no  more  worship 
the  works  of  thy  hands; 
18.  And  I  will  pluck  up  thy 
groves  out  of  the  midst  of  thee; 
so  will  I  destroy  thy  cities. 
19.  And  It  shall  come  to  pass 
that  all  ^'lyings,  and  deceivlngs, 
and  envyings,  and  strifes,  and 
priestcrafts,  and  whoredoms,  shall 
be  done  away. 
20.  For  It  shall  come  to  pass, 
saith  the  Father,  that  at  that  day 
whosoever  will  not  repent  and 
come  unto  my  Beloved  Son,  them 
will  I  ^'^cut  off  from  among  my 
people,  O  house  of  Israel; 
21.  And  I  will  execute  *''ven- 
geance  and  fury  upon  them,  even 
as  upon  the  heathen,  such  as  they 
have  not  heard. 
22.  But  if  they  will  repent  and 
hearken  unto  my  words,  and 
harden  not  their  hearts,  I  will 
establish  ''•my  church  among 
them,  and  they  shall  come  in  unto 
the  ^'covenant  and  be  ""numbered 
8,  vers.  26—29.  ,t,  3  Ne.  20:45.  u,  see  i^  2  Ne.  25.  v.  ver.  11.  3  Ne.  20:43,  45. 
w,  3  Ne.  20:44.  x,  T>.  &  C.  10:43.  v,  see  e,  2  Ne.  3.  e,  see  w,  3  Ne.  20.  2a.  see  o. 
3  Ne.  20.  26.  vers.  11,  20,  21.  3  Ne.  29  :4,  9.  Chap.  30.  Morm.  8  :21,  41.  2c,  see  w. 
3  Ne.  20.     2d,  see  2b.     2e,  1  Ne.  14:12,  14.     2/,  see  ).  3  Ne.  16.     ig,  see  a.  3  Ne.  18. 
A.  D.  34. 
444 
3   NEPHI.   22. 
among  this  the  remnant  of  Jacob, 
unto  whom  I  have  given  ^"this 
land  for  their  inheritance; 
23.  And  they  shall  ^'assist  my 
people,  the  remnant  of  Jacob,  and 
also  as  many  of  the  house  of 
Israel  as  shall  come,  that  they 
may  build  a  city,  which  shall  be 
•^called  the  New  Jerusalem. 
24.  And  then  shall  **they  as- 
sist my  people  that  they  may  be 
gathered  in,  who  are  scattered 
upon  all  the  face  of  the  land,  in 
unto  the  ^"New  Jerusalem. 
25.  And  then  shall  the  ^"power 
of  heaven  come  down  among 
them;  and  I  ^"also  will  be  in  the 
midst. 
26.  And  then  shall  the  work  of 
the  Father  commence  at  that  day, 
even  ^''when  this  gospel  shall  be 
preached  among  the  remnant  of 
this  people.  Verily  I  say  unto 
you,  at  that  day  shall  the  work 
of  the  Father  commence  among 
all  the  dispersed  of  my  people, 
yea,  '''even  the  tribes  which  have 
been  lost,  which  the  Father  hath 
led  away  out  of  Jerusalem. 
27.  Yea,  the  work  shall  com- 
mence among  all  the  dispersed  of 
my  people,  with  the  Father,  to 
prepare  the  way  whereby  they 
may  come  unto  me,  that  they  may 
call  on  the  Father  in  my  name. 
28.  Yea,  and  then  shall  the 
work  commence,  with  the  Father, 
among  all  nations.  In  preparing 
the  way  whereby  *'his  people  may 
be  gathered  home  to  the  land  of 
their  inheritance. 
29.  And  they  shall  go  out  from 
all  nations;  and  they  "shall  not 
go  out  in  haste,  nor  go  by  flight, 
for  I  will  go  before  them,  saith 
the  Father,  and  I  will  be  their 
rearward. 
CHAPTER   22. 
The  Savior  further  quotes  the 
prophecies  of  Isaiah — -Compare  Isaiah 
1.  And  then  shall  that  which  is 
written  come  to  pass:  Sing,  O 
"barren,  thou  that  didst  not  bear; 
break  forth  into  singing,  and  cry 
aloud,  thou  that  didst  not  travail 
with  child;  for  more  are  the  chil- 
dren of  the  "desolate  than  the 
children  of  the  married  wife,  saith 
the  Lord. 
2.  "Enlarge  the  place  of  thy 
tent,  and  let  them  stretch  forth 
the  curtains  of  thy  habitations; 
spare  not,  lengthen  thy  cords  and 
strengthen  thy  stakes; 
3.  For  thou  shalt  break  forth 
on  the  right  hand  and  on  the 
left,  and  thy  seed  shall  inherit 
the  Gentiles  and  make  the  deso- 
late cities  to  be  inhabited. 
4.  Fear  not,  for  thou  shalt  not 
be  ashamed;  neither  be  thou  con- 
founded, for  thou  shalt  not  be  put 
to  shame;  for  thou  shalt  forget 
the  shame  of  thy  youth,  and  shalt 
not  remember  the  reproach  of  thy 
youth,  and  shalt  not  remember 
the  reproach  of  thy  widowhood 
any  more. 
5.  For  thy  maker,  thy  husband, 
the  Lord  of  Hosts  is  his  name; 
and  thy  Redeemer,  the  Holy  One 
of  Israel — the  God  of  the  whole 
earth  shall  he  be  called. 
6.  For  the  Lord  hath  called 
•thee  as  a  woman  forsaken  and 
grieved  in  spirit,  and  a  wife  of 
youth,  when  thou  wast  refused, 
saith  thy  God. 
7.  For  a  small  moment  have  I 
forsaken  thee,  but  with  great 
mercies  will  I  'gather  thee. 
8.  In  a  little  wrath  I  hid  my 
I  face  from  thee  for  a  moment,  put 
2\.  nee  o,  8  Nn.  16.     2i,  Eth.  13:10.     2/.  vers.  24.  2B.     8  No.  20:22.     Rth.   13:1— 
12.     ik,  jet.  6.     2m,  mk)  2/.     2n,  8  Ne.  20:^22.     2o,  3  Np.  20:22.     2p,  tm  b.  2  Nc.  SO. 
2q,  IM  p,  8  Np.   16.     2r,  «ee  e.  1  Np.   16.     2«,  8  N<>.  20:42.     iRa.  62:11—16. 
Obat.  22:    a,  Z«pb.  8:14.     t>.  Im.  49:21.     d.  Im.  4»:10.  20.     e.  lu.  62:4.     /,  nee  e, 
1  V:  IS.  A.  D.  84. 
3  NEPHI,   23. 
445 
with  everlasting  kindness  will  I 
have  mercy  on  thee,  saith  the 
Lord  thy  Redeemer. 
9.  For  this,  the  waters  of  Noah 
unto  me,  for  as  I  have  sworn  that 
the  waters  of  Noah  should  no 
more  go  over  the  earth,  so  have 
I  sworn  that  I  would  not  be  wroth 
with  thee. 
10.  For  the  "mountains  shall 
depart  and  the  hills  be  removed, 
but  my  kindness  shall  not  depart 
from  thee,  neither  shall  the  ''cove- 
nant of  my  people  be  removed, 
saith  the  Lord  that  hath  mercy 
on  thee. 
11.  O  thou  afflicted,  *tossed 
with  tempest,  and  not  comforted! 
Behold,  I  ^will  lay  thy  stones  with 
fair  colors,  and  lay  thy  founda- 
tions w4th  sapphires. 
12.  And  I  will  make  thy  win- 
dows of  agates,  and  thy  gates  of 
carbuncles,  and  all  thy  borders  of 
pleasant  stones. 
13.  And  *all  thy  children  shall 
be  taught  of  the  Lord;  and  great 
shall  be  the  peace  of  thy  children. 
1.4.  In  righteousness  shalt  thou 
be  established;  thou  shalt  be  far 
from  oppression  for  thou  shalt 
not  fear,  and  from  terror  for  it 
shall  not  come  near  thee. 
15.  Behold,  they  shall  surely 
gather  together  against  thee,  not 
by  me;  whosoever  shall  gather  to- 
gether 'against  thee  shall  fall  for 
thy  sake. 
16.  Behold,  I  have  created  the 
smith  that  bloweth  the  coals  in 
the  fire,  and  that  bringeth  forth 
an  instrument  for  his  work;  and 
I  have  created  the  waster  to  de- 
stroy. 
17.  No  weapon  that  is  formed 
against  thee  shall  prosper;  and 
every  tongue  that  shall  rise 
against   thee   in   judgment   thou 
shalt  condemn.  This  Is  the  heri- 
tage of  the  servants  of  the  Lord, 
and  their  righteousness  is  of  me, 
saith  the  Lord. 
CHAPTER  23. 
The  Savior  commands  that  omis- 
sions from,  Nephite  records  he  sup- 
plied— Prophecy  of  Samuel  the  La- 
manite  added. 
1.  And  now,  behold,  I  say  unto 
you,  that  ye  ought  to  search 
these  things.  Yea,  a  command- 
ment I  give  unto  you  that  ye 
search  these  things  diligently; 
for  great  are  the  words  of 
Isaiah. 
2.  For  surely  he  spake  as 
touching  all  things  concerning 
my  people  which  are  of  the  house 
of  Israel;  therefore  it  must  needs 
be  that  he  must  speak  also  to 
the  Gentiles. 
3.  And  all  things  that  he 
spake  have  been  and  shall  be, 
even  "according  to  the  words 
which  he  spake. 
4.  Therefore  give  heed  to  my 
words;  write  the  things  which  I 
have  told  you;  and  according  to 
the  time  and  the  will  of  the  Fa- 
ther "they  shall  go  forth  unto  the 
Gentiles. 
5.  And  whosoever  will  hearken 
unto  my  words  and  repenteth 
and  is  '^baptized,  the  same  shall 
be  saved.  Search  the  prophets, 
for  many  there  be  that  testify  of 
these  things. 
6.  And  now  It  came  to  pass 
that  when  Jesus  had  said  these 
words  he  said  unto  them  again, 
after  he  had  expounded  all  the 
scriptures  unto  them  which  they 
had  received,  he  said  unto  them: 
Behold,  other  scriptures  I  would 
that  ye  should  write,  that  ye 
have  not. 
7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
g.  He.  12:8— tl2.  Isa.  40:4,  5.  h,  see  j.  3  Ne.  15. 
21.  k,  Isa.  60:21.  Jer.  31:33.  3+!  I,  see  /,  1  Ne.  22. 
21.     6,  see  c,  2  Ne.  27.     c,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9. 
(,  Isa.  40:21.     j.  Rev.  21:18 — 
Chap.  23:     a,  2  Pet.  1:19 — 
A.  D.  34. 
446 
3  NEPHI,   24. 
said  unto  "Nephi:      Bring  forth 
the  record  which  ye  have  kept. 
8.  And'when  Nephl  had  brought 
forth  the  records,  and  laid  them 
before  him,  he  cast  his  eyes  upon 
them  and  said: 
9.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  I  com- 
manded my  servant  Samuel,  the 
Lamanite,  that  he  should  testify 
unto  this  people,  that  at  the  day 
that  the  Father  should  glorify  his 
name  in  me  that  there  were 
•many  saints  who  should  arise 
from  the  dead,  and  should  ap- 
pear unto  many,  and  should  min- 
ister unto  them.  And  he  said 
unto  them:     Was  it  not  so? 
10.  And  his  disciples  answered 
him  and  said:  Yea,  Lord,  Sam- 
uel did  prophesy  according  to  thy 
words,  and  they  were  all  ful- 
filled. 
11.  And  Jesus  said  unto  them: 
How  be  it  that  ye  have  not  writ- 
ten this  thing,  that  many  saints 
did  arise  and  appear  unto  many 
and  did  minister  unto  them? 
12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Nephl  remembered  that  this  thing 
had  not  been  written. 
13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Jesus  commanded  that  it  should 
be  written;  therefore  it  was  writ- 
ten according  as  he  commanded. 
14.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Jesus  had  expounded 
all  the  scriptures  in  one,  which 
they  had  written,  he  commanded 
them  that  they  should  teach  the 
things  which  he  had  expounded 
unto  them. 
CHAPTER   24. 
Malachi'a  words  given  to  the  Ne- 
pMtea — The  law  of  tithea  and  offer- 
ings—Compare Malachi  S. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he   commanded   them   that   they 
should  write  the  words  which 
the  Father  had  given  unto  Mala- 
chi, which  he  should  tell  unto 
them.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  they  were  written  he  ex- 
pounded them.  And  these  are  the 
words  which  he  did  tell  unto 
them,  saying:  Thus  said  the  Fa- 
ther unto  Malachi — "Behold,  I 
will  send  my  messenger,  and  he 
shall  prepare  the  way  before  me, 
and  the  Lord  whom  ye  seek  shall 
'suddenly  come  to  his  temple, 
even  the  messenger  of  the  cove- 
nant, whom  ye  delight  in;  behold, 
he  shall  come,  saith  the  Lord  of 
Hosts. 
2.  But  who  may  "abide  the 
day  of  his  coming,  and  who  shall 
stand  when  he  appeareth?  For 
he  is  like  a  refiner's  fire,  and  like 
fuller's  soap. 
3.  And  he  shall  sit  as  a  refiner 
and  purifier  of  silver;  and  he 
shall  purify  the  ""sons  of  Levi, 
and  purge  them  as  gold  and  sil- 
ver, that  they  may  offer  unto 
the  Lord  an  offering  in  right- 
eousness. 
4.  Then  shall  the  offering  of 
Judah  and  Jerusalem  be  pleasant 
unto  the  Lord,  as  in  the  days  of 
old,  and  as  in  former  years. 
5.  And  I  will  come  'near  to 
you  to  judgment;  and  I  'will  be  a 
swift  witness  against  the  sorcer- 
ers, and  against  the  adulterers, 
and  against  false  swearers,  and 
against  those  that  oppress  the 
hireling  in  his  wages,  the  widow 
and  the  fatherless,  and  that  turn 
aside  the  stranger,  and  fear  not 
me,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts. 
6.  For  I  am  the  Lord,  I  change 
not;  therefore  ye  sons  of  Jacob 
are  not  consumed. 
7.  Even  from  the  days  of  your 
fathers  ye  are  gone  away  from 
d,  8  Ne.  8:1.  2.  e.  aee  g,  Jac.  4.  He.  14:25,  20.  Cnxr.  24:  a,  D.  &  C.  45:9. 
IM.  06:6.  40:8— S,  0—11.  S9:20,  21.  b,  !•«.  2:2—4.  Mic.  4:1—4.  S  Nc>.  20:22. 
21:28.  0.  8  Ne.  3S.  tf,  D.  A  0.  tec.  18.  84:81— 84.  e,  Bsok.  48:1.  2.  4— 7.  /,  3  Nh. 
36:1,  8,  6.    8«e  «o,  8  Ne.  30.  A.  D.  84. 
3   NEPHI,   25. 
447 
mine  ordinances,  and  have  not 
kept  them.  Return  unto  me  and 
I  will  return  unto  you,  saith  the 
Lord  of  Hosts.  But  ye  say: 
Wherein  shall  we  return? 
8.  Will  a  man  rob  God?  Yet 
ye  have  robbed  me.  But  ye  say: 
Wherein  have  we  robbed  thee? 
In  tithes  and  offerings. 
9.  Ye  are  cursed  with  a  curse, 
for  ye  have  robbed  me,  even  this 
whole  nation. 
10.  Bring  ye  "all  the  tithes  into 
the  storehouse,  that  there  may  be 
meat  in  my  house;  and  prove  me 
now  herewith,  saith  the  Lord  of 
Hosts,  if  I  will  not  open  you  the 
wijidows  of  heaven,  and  pour  you 
out  a  blessing  that  there  shall  not 
be  room  enough  to  receive  it, 
11.  And  I  will  rebuke  the  de- 
vourer  for  your  sakes,  and  he 
shall  not  destroy  the  fruits  of 
your  ground;  neither  shall  your 
vine  cast  her  fruit  before  the  time 
in  the  fields,  saith  the  Lord  of 
Hosts. 
12.  And  all  nations  shall  call 
you  blessed,  for  ye  shall  be  a  de- 
lightsome land,  saith  the  Lord  of 
Hosts. 
13.  Your  words  have  been  stout 
against  me,  saith  the  Lord.  Yet 
ye  say:  What  have  we  spoken 
against  thee? 
14.  Ye  have  said:  It  is  vain 
to  serve  God,  and  what  doth  it 
profit  that  we  have  kept  his  ordi- 
nances and  that  we  have  walked 
mournfully  before  the  Lord  of 
Hosts? 
15.  And  now  we  call  the  proud 
happy;  yea,  they  that  work  wick- 
edness are  set  up;  yea,  they  that 
tempt  God  are  even  delivered. 
16.  Then  they  that  feared  the 
Lord  spake  "often  one  to  another, 
and    the    Lord    hearkened    and 
heard;  and  a  *book  of  remem- 
brance was  written  before  him 
for  them  that  feared  the  Lord, 
and  that  thought  upon  his  name. 
17.  And  they  shall  be  mine, 
saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  in  that 
day  when'  I  ^make  up  my  jewels; 
and  I  will  spare  them  as  a  man 
spareth  his  own  son  that  serveth 
him. 
18.  Then  shall  ye  return  and 
discern  between  the  righteous 
and  the  wicked,  between  him  that 
serveth  God  and  him  that  serveth 
him  not. 
CHAPTER   25. 
Malachi's  words  continued — Elijah 
and  his  -mission — The  great  and  dread- 
ful day  of  the  Lord — Compare  Mala- 
Chi  4. 
1.  For  behold,  the  day  cometh 
that  shall  "burn  as  an  oven;  and 
all  the  proud,  yea,  and  all  that  do 
wickedly,  shall  be  stubble;  and 
the  day  that  cometh  shall  burn 
them  up,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts, 
that  it  shall  leave  them  neither 
root  nor  branch. 
2.  But  unto  you  that  *fear  my 
name,  shall  the  Son  of  Righteous- 
ness arise  with  healing  in  his 
wings;  and  ye  shall  go  forth  and 
grow  up  as  'calves  In  the  stall. 
3.  And  ye  shall  tread  down  the 
wicked;  for  they  shall  be  ""ashes 
under  the  soles  of  your  feet  In  the 
day  that  I  shall  do  this,  saith  the 
Lord  of  Hosts. 
4.  Remember  ye  the  law  of 
Moses,  my  servant,  which  I  com- 
manded unto  him  in  Horeb  for  all 
Israel,  with  the  statutes  and 
judgments. 
5.  Behold,  I  will  send  you 
•Elijah  the  prophet  before  the 
'coming  of  the  great  and  dread- 
ful day  of  the  Lord; 
g.  D.  &  C,  64:23.  119,  120.  ft,  Moro.  6:5,  6.  i,  3  Ne.  27:25,  26.  j,  D.  &  C. 
101:3.  Chap.  25:  a,  ver.  3.  1  Ne.  22:15,  17,  18,  23.  2  Ne.  27:2.  30:10.  Jac. 
6 :3.  Isa.  24  :6.  66 :16.  b,  3  Ne.  24 :16.  c,  1  Ne.  22 :24.  d,  ver.  1.  e,  D.  &  C. 
110:13.    /,  3Ne.  25:3.  A.  D.  84, 
448 
3  NEPHI,   26. 
6.  And  he  shall  "turn  the  heart 
of  the  fathers  to  the  children,  and 
the  heart  of  the  children  to  their 
fathers,  lest  I  come  and  smite  the 
earth  with  a  curse. 
CHAPTER   26. 
The  Savior  expounds  all  things  from 
the  beginning — Marvels  spoken  by  the 
mouths  of  babes — The  work  of  the 
disciples. 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Jesus  had  told  these 
things  he  expounded  them  unto 
the  multitude;  and  he  did  ex- 
pound all  things  unto  them,  both 
great  and  small. 
2.  And  he  saith:  "These  scrip- 
tures, which  ye  had  not  with  you, 
the  Father  commanded  that  I 
should  give  unto  you;  for  it  was 
wisdom  in  him  that  they  should 
be  given  unto  future  generations. 
3.  And  he  did  expound  all 
things,  even  from  the  beginning 
until  the  time  that  he  should 
*come  in  his  glory — yea,  even  all 
things  which  should  come  upon 
the  face  of  the  earth,  even  until 
the  'elements  should  melt  with 
fervent  heat,  and  the  earth 
should  be  wrapt  together  as  a 
scroll,  and  the  heavens  and  the 
earth  should  pass  away; 
4.  And  even  unto  the  great  and 
last  day,  ''when  all  people,  and  all 
kindreds,  and  all  nations  and 
tongues  shall  stand  before  God, 
to  be  judged  of  their  works, 
whether  they  be  good  or  whether 
they  be  evil — 
5.  If  they  be  good,  to  the  'res- 
urrection of  everlasting  life;  and 
If  they  be  evil,  to  the  resurrec- 
tion of  damnation;  being  on  a 
parallel,    the    one    on    the    one 
hand  and  the  other  on  the  other 
hand,  according  to  the  mercy, 
and  the  justice,  and  the  holiness 
which  is  in  Christ,  who  was  'be- 
fore the  world  began. 
6.  And  now  there  cannot  be 
written  in  this  "book  even  a  hun- 
dredth part  of  the  things  which 
Jesus  did  truly  teach  unto  the 
people; 
7.  But  behold  the  *plates  of 
Nephi  do  contain  the  more  part 
of  the  things  which  he  taught  the 
people. 
8.  And  these  things  have  I 
written,  which  are  a  *lesser  part 
of  the  things  which  he  taught  the 
people;  and  I  have  written  them 
to  the  intent  that  they  may  be 
brought  again  unto  this  people, 
^from  the  Gentiles,  according  to 
the  words  which  Jesus  hath 
spoken. 
9.  And  when  they  shall  have 
received  this,  which  is  expedient 
that  they  should  have  first,  to  try 
their  faith,  and  if  it  shall  so  be 
that  they  shall  believe  *these 
things  then  shall  the  'greater 
things  be  made  manifest  unto 
them. 
10.  And  if  it  so  be  that  they 
will  not  believe  these  things,  then 
shall  the  greater  things  "be  with- 
held from  them,  unto  their  con- 
demnation. 
11.  Behold,  I  was  about  to 
write  them,  "all  which  were  en- 
graven upon  the  plates  of  Nephi, 
but  the  Lord  forbade  it,  saying: 
I  will  "try  the  faith  of  my  people. 
12.  Therefore  I,  Mormon,  do 
write  the  things  which  have  been 
commanded  me  of  the  Lord.  And 
now  I,  Mormon,  make  an  end  of 
my  sayings,  and  proceed  to  write 
a.  D.  tc  C.  08:16,  17  Chap.  26:    a,  8  Ne.  24.  25.     &,  see  /,  8  Nc.  25.     c,  Morm. 
6:28.  2  Vft.  1:10,  12.  iKa.  24:1—4.  17—20.  n««v.  20:11.  d.  Mos.  10:1.  2.  10. 
Al.  12:12.  40:21.  8  Ne.  27  :14.  IS.  Morm.  0  :18,  14.  o,Moh.  10:11.  So<'  rf,  2  No.  2. 
/,  ■««  a,  MoH.  4.  g,  W.  of  Mora.  6.  He.  8:14.  8  Ne.  6:8.  Rth.  15:38.  h.  Hoe  /. 
1  N*.  1.  <,  Mw  o.  i,  MO  b.  2  Ne.  80.  k.  Me  i.  I,  D.  ft  0.  128:18.  Btli.  4:0—8,  li. 
«i<  Btta.  4:8—10.     n,  rer.  7.     o,  Etta.  11:6.  A.  D.  84. 
3  NEPHI,  27. 
449 
the  things  which  have  heen  com- 
manded me. 
13.  Therefore,  I  would  that  ye 
should  behold  that  the  Lord  truly 
did  teach  the  people,  for  the 
space  of  three  days;  and  after 
that  he  did  show  himself  unto 
them  oft,  and  did  "break  bread 
oft,  and  bless  it,  and  give  it  unto 
them. 
14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
did  teach  and  minister  unto  the 
'children  of  the  multitude  of 
whom  hath  been  spoken,  and  he 
did  loose  their  tongues,  and  they 
did  speak  unto  their  fathers 
'great  and  marvelous  things,  even 
greater  than  he  had  revealed 
unto  the  people;  and  he  loosed 
their  tongues  that  they  could 
utter. 
15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  he  had  ascended  into  heaven 
— the  second  time  that  he  showed 
himself  unto  them,  and  had  gone 
unto  the  Father,  after  having 
•healed  all  their  sick,  and  their 
lame,  and  opened  the  eyes  of  their 
blind  and  unstopped  the  ears  of 
the  deaf,  and  even  had  done  all 
manner  of  cures  among  them,  and 
raised  a  man  from  the  dead,  and 
had  shown  forth  his  power  unto 
them,  and  had  ascended  unto  the 
Father — 
16.  Behold,  it  came  to  pass  on 
the  morrow  that  the  multitude 
gathered  themselves  together, 
and  they  both  saw  and  heard 
these  children;  yea,  'even  babes 
did  open  their  mouths  and  utter 
marvelous  things;  and  the  things 
which  they  did  utter  were  forbid- 
den that  there  should  not  any 
man  write  them. 
17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  "disciples  whom  Jesus  had 
chosen    began    from    that    time 
forth  to  'baptize  and  to  teach  as 
many  as  did  come  unto  them;  and 
as  many  as  were  baptized  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  were  •'filled  with 
the  Holy  Ghost. 
18.  And  many  of  them  saw  and 
heard  unspeakable  things,  which 
are  'not  lawful  to  be  written. 
19.  And  they  taught,  and  did 
minister  one  to  another;  and  they 
had  "all  things  common  among 
them,  every  man  dealing  Justly, 
one  with  another. 
20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  do  all  things  even  as 
Jesus  had  commanded  them. 
21.  And  they  who  were  'bap- 
tized in  the  name  of  Jesus  "'were 
called  the  church  of  Christ. 
CHAPTER   27. 
Jesus  Christ  names  his  church — Alt 
things  are  written  by  the  Father — Metit 
to  be  judged  by  what  is  written  in  the 
books. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as 
the  "disciples  of  Jesus  were  jour- 
neying and  were  preaching  the 
things  which  they  had  both  heard 
and  seen,  and  were  baptizing  la 
the  name  of  Jesus,  It  came  to 
pass  that  the  disciples  were  gath- 
ered together  and  were  united  la 
mighty  "prayer  and  "fasting. 
2.  And  Jesus  again  showed 
himself  unto  them,  for  they  were 
praying  unto  the  Father  in  his 
name;  and  Jesus  came  and  stood 
in  the  midst  of  them,  and  said 
unto  them:  What  will  ye  that  I 
shall  give  unto  you? 
3.  And  they  said  unto  him: 
Lord,  we  will  that  thou  wouldst 
tell  us  the  name  whereby  we 
shall  call  this  church;  for  there 
are  disputations  among  the  peo- 
ple concerning  this  matter. 
4.  And    the    Lord    said    unto 
p,  see  I,  3  Ne.  18.  q,  see  g,  3  Ne.  17.  r,  see  w,  3  Ne.  1§.  a,  3  Ne.  17  :7 — 10. 
t,  see  w,  3  Ne.  19.  u,  see  c,  3  Ne.  12.  v,  4  Ne.  1.  See  u,  2  Ne.  9.  w,  see  v,  3  Ne.  9. 
w,  see  w,  3  Ne.  19.  y.  4  Ne.  2,  3,  25,  26.  z,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  2a,  see  d,  Mos.  26. 
Chap.  27 :    a,  see  c,  3  Ne.  12.    b,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.    c,  see  t,  Mos.  27.         A.  D.  34 — 35. 
450 
3  NEPHI,  27. 
them:  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  why  is  it  that  the  people 
should  murmur  and  dispute  be- 
cause of  this  thing? 
5.  Have  they  not  read  the 
scriptures,  which  say  ye  must 
take  upon  you  the  ""name  of 
Christ,  which  is  my  name?  For 
by  this  name  shall  ye  be  called  at 
the  last  day; 
6.  And  whoso  taketh  upon  him 
my  name,  and  endureth  to  the 
end,  the  same  shall  be  saved  at 
the  last  day. 
7.  Therefore,  whatsoever  ye 
shall  do,  ye  shall  do  it  in  my 
name;  therefore  ye  shall  call  the 
church  in  my  name;  and  ye  shall 
call  upon  the  Father  In  my  name 
that  he  will  bless  the  church  for 
my  sake. 
8.  And  how  be  it  my  church 
save  it  be  called  in  my  name? 
For  if  a  church  be  called  in 
Moses'  name  then  it  be  Moses' 
church;  or  if  it  be  called  In  the 
name  of  a  man  then  it  be  the 
church  of  a  man;  but  if  it  be 
called  in  my  name  then  it  is  my 
church,  if  it  so  be  that  they  are 
built  upon  my  gospel. 
9.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  that 
ye  are  built  upon  my  gospel; 
therefore  ye  shall  call  whatsoever 
things  ye  do  call,  In  my  name; 
therefore  If  ye  call  upon  the  Fa- 
ther, for  the  church.  If  It  be  In 
my  name  the  Father  will  hear 
you; 
10.  And  If  it  so  be  that  the 
church  is  built  upon  my  gospel 
then  will  the  Father  show  forth 
his  own  works  in  it. 
11.  But  if  It  be  not  built  upon 
my  gospel,  and  Is  built  upon  the 
works  of  men,  or  upon  the  works 
of  the  deyll,  verily  I  say  unto  you 
they  have  joy  In  their  works  for 
a  season,  and  by  and  by  the  end 
Cometh,  and  they  are  "hewn  down 
and  cast  Into  the  fire,  from 
whence  there  Is  no  return, 
12.  For  their  works  do  follow 
them,  for  It  Is  because  of  their 
works  that  they  are  hewn  down; 
therefore  remember  the  things 
that  I  have  told  you. 
13.  Behold  I  have  given  unto 
you  my  gospel,  and  this  is  the 
gospel  which  I  have  given  unto 
you — that  I  came  Into  the  world 
to  do  the  will  of  my  Father, 
because  my  Father  sent  me. 
14.  And  my  Father  sent  me 
that  I  might  be  lifted  up  upon 
the  cross;  and  after  that  I  had 
'been  lifted  up  upon  the  cross, 
that  I  might  draw  all  men  unto 
me,  that  as  I  have  been  lifted  up 
by  men  even  so  should  men  "be 
lifted  up  by  the  Father,  to  stand 
before  me,  to  be  judged  of  their 
works,  whether  they  be  good  or 
whether  they  be  evil — 
15.  And  for  this  cause  have  I 
been  lifted  up;  therefore,  accord- 
ing to  the  power  of  the  Father  I 
win  draw  all  men  unto  me,  that 
they  may  be  judged  according  to 
their  works. 
16.  And  It  shall  come  to  pass, 
that  whoso  repenteth  and  Is  "bap- 
tized in  my  name  shall  be  filled; 
and  if  he  *endureth  to  the  end, 
behold,  him  will  I  hold  guiltless 
before  my  Father  at  that  day 
when  I  shall  stand  to  Judge  the 
world. 
17.  And  he  that  endureth  not 
unto  the  end,  the  same  is  he  that 
Is  also  ^hewn  down  and  cast  into 
the  fire,  from  whence  they  can  no 
more  return,  because  of  the  jus- 
tice of  the  Father. 
18.  And  this  is  the  word  which 
he  hath  given  unto  the  children 
d.  yen.  6 — 10.  See  e,  Mo«.  5.  e,  boo  k,  1  Ne.  IS.  /,  ver.  15.  1  Ne.  10:10.  »  tie, 
28:6.  g,  we  /.  A,  lee  <i,  S  N«>.  U.  i,  1  Ne.  13:37.  See  h,  2  Ne.  81.  j,  soe  k.  1 
Ne.  16.  ._-... 
L.       J,    »«"«    K.     i. 
A.  D.  84—85. 
3  NEPHI,   27. 
451 
of  men.  And  for  this  cause  he 
flilfilleth  the  words  which  he 
hath  given,  and  he  lieth  not,  but 
fulfilleth  all  his  words. 
19.  And  *no  unclean  thing  can 
enter  into  his  kingdom;  there- 
fore nothing  entereth  into  his 
rest  save  it  be  those  who  have 
washed  their  garments  in  my 
blood,  because  of  their  faith,  and 
the  repentance  of  all  their  sins, 
and  their  faithfulness  unto  the 
'end. 
20.  Now  this  is  the  command- 
ment: Repent,  all  ye  ends  of  the 
earth,  and  come  unto  me  and  be 
•"baptized  in  my  name,  that  ye 
may  be  sanctified  by  the  "recep- 
tion of  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  ye 
may  stand  spotless  before  me  at 
the  last  day. 
21.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  this  is  my  gospel;  and  ye 
know  the  things  that  ye  must  do 
in  my  church;  for  the  works 
which  ye  have  seen  me  do  that 
shall  ye  also  do;  for  that  whish 
ye  have  seen  me  do  even  that 
shall  ye  do; 
22.  Therefore,  If  ye  do  these 
things  blessed  are  ye,  for  ye  shall 
be  "lifted  up  at  the  last  day. 
23.  Write  the  things  which  ye 
have  seen  and  heard,  save  it  be 
those  Pwhich  are  forbidden. 
24.  Write  the  works  of  this 
people,  which  shall  be,  even  as 
hath  been  written,  of  that  which 
hath  been. 
25.  For  behold,  «out  of  the 
books  which  have  been  written, 
and  which  shall  be  written,  shall 
this  people  'be  judged,  for  by 
them  shall  their  works  be  known 
unto  men. 
26.  And  behold,  all  things  are 
•written   by   the   Father;    there- 
fore 'out  of  the  books  which  shall 
be  written  shall  the  world  be 
judged. 
27.  And  know  ye  that  "ye  shall 
be  judges  of  this  people,  accord- 
ing to  the  judgment  which  I  shall 
give  unto  you,  which  shall  be 
just.  Therefore,  what  manner  of 
men  ouglit  ye  to  be?  Verily  I 
say  unto  you,  even  as  I  am. 
28.  And  now  I  go  unto  the  Fa- 
ther. And  verily  I  say  unto  you, 
whatsoever  things  ye  shall  ask  the 
Father  in  my  name  shall  be  given 
unto  you. 
29.  Therefore,  'ask,  and  ye 
shall  receive;  knock,  and  it  shall 
be  opened  unto  you;  for  he  that 
asketh,  receiveth;  and  unto  him 
that  knocketh,  it  shall  be  opened. 
30.  And  now,  behold,  my  joy  is 
great,  even  unto  fulness,  because 
of  you,  and  also  this  generation; 
yea,  and  even  the  Father  re- 
joiceth,  and  also  all  the  holy 
angels,  because  of  you  and  this 
generation;  for  none  of  them  are 
lost. 
31.  Behold,  I  would  that  ye 
should  understand;  for  I  mean 
them  who  are  now  alive  of  this 
generation;  and  none  of  them  are 
lost;  and  in  them  I  have  fulness 
of  joy. 
32.  But  behold.  It  sorroweth 
me  because  of  the  "fourth  gener- 
ation from  this  generation,  for 
they  are  led  away  captive  by  him 
even  as  was  the  'son  of  perdition; 
for  they  will  sell  me  for  silver 
and  for  gold,  and  for  that  which 
"moth  doth  corrupt  and  which 
thieves  can  break  through  and 
steal.  And  in  that  day  will  I  visit 
them,  even  in  'turning  their 
works  upon  their  own  heads. 
33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
k,  Al.  11  :i?r.  See  r,  Al.  7.  7,  see  i.  m,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  n,  see  v,  3  Ne.  9.  o,  see 
p.  Mos.  23.  p,  3  Ne.  28:16,  18.  q,  ver.  26.  See  c,  2  Ne.  27.  r,  see  j,  2  Ne.  29. 
8,  3  Ne.  24:16.  t,  ver.  25.  See  c.  2  Ne.  27.  u,  1  Ne.  12:9,  10.  Morm.  3:19.  v,  3 
Ne.   14  :7,  8.     w.  Bee  d,  1  Ne.  12.     te,  3  Ne.  29  :7.     y,  3  Ne.   13  :19 — 21.     z,  Morm.  6. 
A.  D.  34—36. 
452 
3  NEPHI,   28. 
when  Jesus  had  ended  these  say- 
ings he  said  unto  his  disciples: 
^'•Bnter  ye  in  at  the  strait  gate; 
for  strait  is  the  gate,  and  narrow 
is  the  way  that  leads  to  life,  and 
few  there  be  that  find  it;  but 
wide  is  the  gate,  and  broad  the 
way  which  leads  to  death,  and 
many  there  be  that  travel  therein, 
until  the  night  cometh,  wherein 
no  man  can  work. 
CHAPTER   28. 
Each  of  the  twelve  is  granted  his 
heart's  desire — Three  elect  to  remain 
on  earth  until  the  Lord  conies  in  his 
glory — Marvelous  manifestations  to 
the  three — They  are  made  iinmune  to 
death  and  disaster. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  when 
Jesus  had  said  these  words,  he 
spake  unto  his  disciples,  one  by 
one,  saying  unto  them:  What  is 
it  that  ye  desire  of  me,  after  that 
I  am  gone  to  the  Father? 
2.  And  they  all  spake,  save  it 
were  three,  saying:  We  desire 
that  after  we  have  lived  unto  the 
age  of  man,  that  our  ministry, 
wherein  thou  hast  called  us,  may 
have  an  end,  that  we  may  speedily 
come  unto  thee  in  thy  kingdom. 
3.  And  he  said  unto  them: 
Blessed  are  ye  because  ye  desired 
this  thing  of  me;  therefore,  after 
that  ye  are  "seventy  and  two 
years  old  ye  shall  come  unto  me 
in  my  kingdom;  and  with  me  ye 
shall  find  rest. 
4.  And  when  he  had  spoken 
unto  them,  he  turned  himself 
unto  the  three,  and  said  unto 
them:  What  will  ye  that  I  should 
do  unto  you,  when  I  am  gone  unto 
the  Father? 
5.  And  they  sorrowed  in  their 
hearts,  for  they  durst  not  speak 
unto  him  the  thing  which  they 
desired. 
6.  And  he  said  unto  them: 
Behold,  I  know  your  thoughts, 
and  ye  have  desired  the  thing 
which  "John,  my  beloved,  who 
was  with  me  in  my  ministry,  be- 
fore that  I  was  ""lifted  up  by  the 
Jews,  desired  of  me. 
7.  Therefore,  more  blessed  are 
ye,  for  ye  shall  ''never  taste  of 
death;  but  ye  shall  live  to  behold 
all  the  doings  of  the  Father  unto 
the  children  of  men,  even  until 
all  things  shall  be  fulfilled  ac- 
cording to  the  will  of  the  Father, 
when  I  shall  "come  in  my  glory 
with  the  powers  of  heaven. 
8.  And  ye  shall  never  'endure 
the  pains  of  death;  but  when  I 
shall  come  in  my  glory  ye  shall 
be  "changed  in  the  twinkling  of 
an  eye  from  mortality  to  immor- 
tality; and  then  shall  ye  be 
blessed  in  the  kingdom  of  my 
Father. 
9.  And  again,  ye  shall  not  have 
*pain  while  ye  shall  dwell  in  the 
fiesh,  neither  sorrow  *save  it  be 
for  the  sins  of  the  world;  and  all 
this  will  I  do  because  of  the 
thing  which  ye  have  desired  of 
me,  for  ye  have  desired  that  ye 
might  bring  the  souls  of  men 
unto  me,  while  the  world  shall 
stand. 
10.  And  for  this  cause  ye  shall 
have  fulness  of  joy;  and  ye  shall 
sit  down  in  the  kingdom  of  my 
Father;  yea,  your  joy  shall  be 
full,  even  as  the  Father  hath 
given  me  fulness  of  joy;  and  ye 
shall  be  even  as  I  am,  and  I  am 
even  as  the  Father;  and  the  Fa- 
ther and  I  are  ^one; 
11.  And  the  Holy  Ghost  bear- 
eth  record  of  the  Father  and  me; 
and  the  Father  "giveth  the  Holy 
Ghost  unto  the  children  of  men, 
because  of  me. 
2a,  8  Ne.  14:13.  14.  Soo  2a,  2  No.  9.  Chap.  28:  a,  4  Ne.  14.  B,  D.  &  0.  7. 
c,  nee  /,  8  No.  27.  d,  v«th.  8.  0,  10—22,  26.  87 — 40.  4  Ne.  14,  87.  Morm.  8:10—12. 
Btb.  12  :17.  e,  8  Ne.  20  :22.  21 :26.  /,  see  d.  g,  vers.  16,  17,  86 — 40.  *,  wje  d. 
i,  4  N«.  44.     Morm.  8:10.     j,  mh*  k.  2  Ne.  81.     k,  «oe  y.  8  Ne.  0.  A.  D.  84 — 86. 
3  NEPHI,   28. 
453 
12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jesus  had  spoken  these 
words,  he  touched  every  one  of 
them  with  his  finger  save  it  were 
the  three  who  were  to  tarry,  and 
then  he  departed. 
13.  And  behold,  the  heavens 
were  opened,  and  'they  were 
caught  up  into  heaven,  and  saw 
and  heard  unspeakable  things. 
14.  And  it  was  '"forbidden 
them  that  they  should  utter; 
neither  was  it  given  unto  them 
power  that  they  could  utter  the 
things  which  they  saw  and 
heard; 
15.  And  whether  they  were  in 
the  body  or  out  of  the  body,  they 
could  not  tell;  for  it  did  seem 
unto  them  like  a  transfiguration 
of  them,  that  they  were  changed 
from  this  body  of  flesh  into  an 
immortal  state,  that  they  could 
behold  the  things  of  God. 
16.  But  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  again  minister  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth;  nevertheless 
they  did  not  minister  of  the 
things  which  they  had  heard  and 
seen,  because  of  the  "command- 
ment which  was  given  them  in 
heaven. 
17.  And  now,  "whether  they 
were  mortal  or  immortal,  from 
the  day  of  their  transfiguration, 
I  know  not; 
18.  But  this  much  I  know,  ac- 
cording to  the  record  which  hath 
been  given — they  did  go  forth 
upon  the  face  of  the  land,  and  did 
minister  unto  all  the  people,  unit- 
ing as  many  to  the  church  as 
would  believe  in  their  preaching; 
••baptizing  them,  and  as  many  as 
were  baptized  did  'receive  the 
Holy  Ghost. 
19.  And  they  were  cast  into 
prison  by  them  who  did  not 
belong  to  the  church.     And  the 
'prisons  could  not  hold  them,  for 
they  were  rent  in  twain. 
20.  And  they  were  cast  down 
into  the  earth;  but  they  did  smite 
the  earth  with  the  word  of  God, 
insomuch  that  by  his  power  they 
were  delivered  out  of  the  depths 
of  the  earth;  and  therefore  they 
could  not  dig  pits  suflScient  to 
hold  them. 
21.  And  thrice  they  were  cast 
into  a  furnace  and  received  no 
harm. 
22.  And  twice  were  they  cast 
into  a  den  of  wild  beasts;  and 
behold  they  did  play  with  the 
beasts  as  a  child  with  a  suckling 
lamb,  and  received  no  harm. 
23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
thus  they  did  go  forth  among  all 
the  people  of  Nephi,  and  did 
preach  the  gospel  of  Christ  unto 
all  people  upon  the  face  of  the 
land;  and  they  were  converted 
unto  the  Lord,  and  were  united 
unto  the  church  of  Christ,  and 
thus  the  people  of  'that  genera- 
tion were  blessed,  according  to 
the  word  of  Jesus. 
24.  And  now  I,  Mormon,  make 
an  end  of  speaking  concerning 
these  things  for  a  time. 
25.  Behold,  I  was  about  to 
write  the  'names  of  those  who 
were  never  to  taste  of  death,  but 
the  Lord  forbade;  therefore  I 
write  them  not,  for  they  are  hid 
from  the  world. 
2  6.  But  behold,  "I  have  seen 
them,  and  they  have  ministered 
unto  me. 
27.  And  behold  they  will  be 
among  the  Gentiles,  and  the  Gen- 
tiles shall  know  them  not. 
28.  They  will  also  be  among 
the  Jews,  and  the  Jews  shall 
know  them  not. 
29.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
when   the  Lord   seeth   fit  in   his 
I,  vers.  2,  4 — 8,  12,  36.  4  Ne.  14.  37.  m,  see  w,  3  Ne.  19.  n,  ver.  14.  o,  vers. 
36 — 40.  p,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  q,  see  v,  3  Ne.  9.  r,  4  Ne.  5,  30 — 33.  Morm.  8:24.  ».  3 
Ne.  27:30,  31.     t.  3  Ne.  19:4.     u.  Morm.  8:11.  A.   D.  34 — 36. 
454 
S  NEPHI,  29. 
wisdom  that  they  shall  minister 
unto  all  the  scattered  tribes  of 
Israel,  and  unto  all  nations,  kin- 
dreds, tongues  and  people,  and 
shall  bring  out  of  them  unto 
Jesus  many  souls,  that  their  "de- 
sire may  be  fulfilled,  and  also 
because  of  the  "convincing  power 
of  God  which  is  in  them. 
3  0.  And  they  are  as  the  angels 
of  God,  and  if  they  shall  pray 
unto  the  Father  In  the  name  of 
Jesus  they  can  show  themselves 
unto  whatsoever  man  it  seemeth 
them  good. 
31.  Therefore, 'great  and  mar- 
velous works  shall  be  wrought  by 
them,  before  the  great  and  com- 
ing day  when  all  people  must 
surely  stand  before  the  judgment- 
seat  of  Christ; 
32.  Tea  even  among  the  Gen- 
tiles shall  there  be  a  great  and 
marvelous  work  wrought  by 
them,  before  that  Judgment  day. 
33.  And  If  ye  had  "all  the 
scriptures  which  give  an  account 
of  all  the  marvelous  works  of 
Christ,  ye  would,  according  to  the 
words  of  Christ,  know  that  these 
things  must  surely  come. 
34.  And  wo  be  unto  him  that 
will  "not  hearken  unto  the  words 
of  Jesus,  and  also  to  them  whom 
he  hath  chosen  and  sent  among 
them;  for  whoso  receiveth  not 
the  words  of  Jesus  and  the  words 
of  those  whom  he  hath  sent  re- 
ceiveth not  him;  and  therefore  he 
will  not  receive  them  at  the  last 
day; 
35.  And  It  would  be  better  for 
them  If  they  had  not  been  born. 
For  do  ye  suppose  that  ye  can  get 
rid  of  the  Justice  of  an  offended 
God,  who  hath  been  trampled 
under  feet  of  men,  that  thereby 
salvation  might  come? 
36.  And  now  behold,  as  I  spako 
concerning  those  whom  the  Lord 
hath  chosen,  yea,  even  three  who 
were  ""caught  up  Into  the  heavens, 
that  I  knew  not  ^'^hether  they 
were  cleansed  from  mortality  to 
Immortality — 
37.  But  behold,  since  I  wrote, 
I  have  inquired  of  the  Lord,  and 
he  hath  made  it  manifest  unto  me 
that  there  must  needs  be  a 
change  wrought  upon  their  bod- 
ies, or  ""else  it  needs  be  that  they 
must  taste  of  death; 
38.  Therefore,  that  they  might 
not  taste  of  death  there  was  a 
change  wrought  upon  their  bod- 
ies, that  they  might  *''not  suffer 
pain  nor  sorrow  save  it  were  for 
the  sins  of  the  world. 
39.  Now  this  change  was  not 
equal  to  that  which  shall  take 
place  at  the  last  day;  but  there 
was  a  change  wrought  upon 
them.  Insomuch  that  Satan  could 
have  no  power  over  them,  that  he 
could  not  tempt  them;  and  they 
were  sanctified  in  the  flesh,  that 
they  were  holy,  and  that  the 
^'powers  of  the  earth  could  not 
hold  them. 
40.  And  in  this  state  they  were 
to  remain  until  the  Judgment  day 
of  Christ;  and  at  that  day  they 
were  to  receive  a  ^'greater  change, 
and  to  be  received  Into  the  king- 
dom of  the  Father  to  go  no  more 
out,  but  to  dwell  with  God  eter- 
nally In  the  heavens. 
CHAPTER  29. 
Mormon's  warning  to  those  toho 
spurn  the  words  and  works  of  the 
Lord. 
1.  And  now  behold,  I  say  unto 
you  that  when  the  Lord  shall  see 
fit,  In  his  wisdom,  that  these  say- 
ings shall  "come  unto  the  Gen- 
V,  wr,  0.    w,  TPr»,  80 — 83.     w,  Boe  io,     y,  8  Ne.  20:0 — 12.     e,  Eth.  4:8 — 12.    So, 
T*ni.  13 — 10.     26,  vcr.  IT.    2o,  mo  0.    2d,  Tor.  ».    2e,  ver.  20.    2/,  ver.  8. 
Ctur.  2U:    a,  M«  0,  2  Ne.  27.  A.  D.  84—80. 
3  NEPHI.   30. 
465 
tiles  according  to  his  word,  then 
ye  may  know  that  the  "covenant 
which  the  Father  hath  made  with 
the  children  of  Israel,  concern- 
ing their  restoration  to  the  lands 
of  their  inheritance,  is  already 
beginning  to  be  fulfilled. 
2.  And  ye  may  know  that  the 
words  of  the  Lord,  which  have 
been  spoken  by  the  holy  proph- 
ets, shall  all  be  fulfilled;  and  ye 
need  not  say  that  the  Lord  delays 
his  coming  unto  the  children  of 
Israel. 
3.  And  ye  need  not  Imagine  In 
your  hearts  that  the  words  which 
have  been  spoken  are  vain,  for 
behold,  the  Lord  will  remember 
his  covenant  which  he  hath  made 
unto  his  people  of  the  house  of 
Israel. 
4.  And  "when  ye  shall  see  these 
sayings  coming  forth  among  you, 
then  ye  need  not  any  longer  spurn 
at  the  doings  of  the  Lord,  for  the 
sword  of  his  justice  Is  in  his  right 
hand;  and  behold,  at  that  day,  if 
ye  shall  spurn  at  his  doings  he 
will  cause  that  ''it  shall  soon  over- 
take you. 
5.  Wo  unto  him  that  spumeth 
at  the  doings  of  the  Lord;  yea, 
wo  unto  him  that  shall  deny  the 
Christ  and  his  works! 
6.  Yea,  "wo  unto  him  that  shall 
deny  the  revelations  of  the  Lord, 
and  that  shall  say  the  Lord  no 
longer  worketh  by  revelation,  or 
by  prophecy,  or  by  gifts,  or  by 
tongues,  or  by  healings,  or  by  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost! 
7.  Yea,  and  wo  unto  him  that 
shall  say  at  that  day,  to  get  gain, 
that  there  can  be  no  miracle 
wrought  by  Jesus  Christ;  for  he 
that  doeth  this  shall  become  like 
unto  the  'son  of  perdition,  for 
whom  there  was  no  mercy,  ac- 
cording to  the  word  of  Christ! 
8.  Yea,  and  ye  need  not  any 
longer  hiss,  nor  spurn,  nor  make 
game  of  the  Jews,  nor  any  of  the 
remnant  of  the  house  of  Israel; 
for  behold,  the  Lord  remember- 
eth  his  "covenant  unto  them,  and 
he  will  do  unto  them  according 
to  that  which  he  hath  sworn. 
9.  Therefore  ye  need  not  sup- 
pose that  ye  can  turn  the  right 
hand  of  the  Lord  unto  the  left, 
that  he  may  not  *execute  judg- 
ment unto  the  fulfilling  of  the 
^covenant  which  he  hath  made 
unto  the  house  of  Israel. 
CHAPTER  30. 
Mormon  calls  the  Gentiles  to  re- 
pentance. 
1.  Hearken,  O  ye  G.en tiles,  and 
hear  the  words  of  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Son  of  the  living  God,  which 
he  hath  commanded  "me  that  I 
should  speak  concerning  you,  for, 
behold  he  commandeth  me  that  I 
should  write,  saying: 
2.  Turn,  all  ye  Gentiles,  from 
your  wicked  ways;  and  repent  of 
your  evil  doings,  of  your  "lyings 
and  deceivings,  and  of  your 
"whoredoms,  and  of  your  "secret 
abominations,  and  your  Idolatries, 
and  of  your  murders,  and  your 
"priestcrafts,  and  your  envyings, 
and  your  strifes,  and  from  all 
your  wickedness  and  abomina- 
tions, and  come  unto  me,  and  be 
'baptized  In  my  name,  that  ye 
may  receive  a  remission  of  your 
sins,  and  be  "filled  with  the  Holy 
Ghost,  that  ye  may  be  "numbered 
with  my  people  who  are  of  the 
house  of  Israel. 
6.  see  j,  3  Ne.  15.  c,  see  ;,  Z  Ne.  15.  d,  see  26,  3  Ne.  21.  e,  Morm.  9:7 — 11, 
15—26.  Moro.  7:35—38.  10:19 — 29.  /,  3  Ne.  27:32.  g,  see  /,  3  Ne.  15.  h,  see  26, 
3  Ne.  21.  (,  see  j,  3  Ne.  15.  Chap.  30:  o,  3  Ne.  5:12,  13.  b.  3  Ne.  21:19—21. 
c,  see  V,  2  Ne.  0.  d,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.  e,  see  x,  2  Ne.  26.  /,  8e«  it,  2  Ne.  9.  0,  see  y, 
3  Ne.  9.     h,  aeo  X,  3  Ne.  16.  ▲.  D.  84—86. 
FOURTH  NEPHI 
THE  BOOK  OF  NEPHI 
WHO   IS   THE    SON   OF    ISTEPHI ONE   OF    THE   DISCIPLES   OP    JESUS 
CHRIST 
An  account  of  the  people  of  Nephi, 
according  to  his  record. 
The  church  of  Christ  flourishes — 
Nephites  and  Lamanites  converted — 
They  have  all  things  in  common — Two 
centuries  of  righteousness  followed  by 
divi^on  and  degeneracy — Amos  and 
Ammaron  in  turn  keep  the  records. 
1.  And  It  came  to  pass  that  the 
•thirty  and  fourth  year  passed 
away,  and  also  the  thirty  and 
fifth,  and  hefiold  the  'disciples  of 
Jesus  had  formed  a  church  of 
Christ  in  all  the  lands  round 
about.  And  as  many  as  did  come 
unto  them,  and  did  truly  repent 
of  their  sins,  were  "baptized  in 
the  name  of  Jesus;  and  they  did 
also  "receive  the  Holy  Ghost. 
2.  And  It  came  to  pass  In  the 
thirty  and  sixth  year,  the  people 
■were  all  converted  unto  the  Lor(\, 
upon  all  the  face  of  the  land,  both 
Nephites  and  Lamanites,  and  there 
were  no  contentions  and  disputa- 
tions among  them,  and  every  man 
did  deal  justly  one  with  another. 
3.  And  they  had  'all  things 
common  among  them;  therefore 
there  were  not  rich  and  poor, 
bond  and  free,  but  they  were  all 
made  free,  and  partakers  of  the 
'heavenly  gift. 
4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
thirty  and  seventh  year  passed 
away  also,  and  there  still  con- 
tinued to  be  peace  in  the  land. 
5.  And  there  were  great  and 
marvelous  works  'wrought  by  the 
disciples  of  Jesus,  Insomuch  that 
they  did  heal  the  sick,  and  raise 
the  dead,  and  cause  the  lame  to 
walk,  and  the  blind  to  receive 
their  sight,  and  the  deaf  to  hear; 
and  all  manner  of  miracles  did 
they  work  among  the  children  of 
men;  and  In  nothing  did  they 
work  miracles  save  It  were  In  the 
name  of  Jesus. 
6.  And  thus  did  the  thirty  and 
eighth  year  pass  away,  and  also 
the  thirty  and  ninth,  and  forty 
and  first,  and  the  forty  and  sec- 
ond, yea,  even  until  forty  and 
nine  years  had  passed  away,  and 
also  the  fifty  and  first,  and  the 
fifty  and  second;  yea,  and  even 
until  fifty  and  nine  years  had 
passed  away. 
7.  And  the  Lord  did  prosper 
tfoem  exceedingly  In  the  land; 
yea,  insomuch  that  they  did  build 
cities  again  where  there  had  been 
cities  burned. 
8.  Yea,  even  that  great  *clty 
Zarahemla  did  they  cause  to  be 
built  again. 
9.  But  there  were  many  cities 
which  had  *been  sunk,  and  waters 
came  up  In  the  stead  thereof; 
therefore  these  cities  could  not 
be  renewed. 
10.  And  now,  behold,  It  came 
to  pass  that  the  people  of  Nephi 
did  wax  strong,  and  did  multiply 
exceedingly  fast,  and  became  an 
exceedingly  fair  and  delightsome 
people. 
11.  And  they  were  married, 
and  given  in  marriage,  and  were 
o,  8  Ne.  2 :6— 8 
«,  8  N«.  26. 
I,  8  Ne.  8 :9, 
b,  lee  c,  8  Ne.  12.  c,  oee  u,  2  Nc.  0. 
/,  see  y,  8  Ne.  9.  g,  fee  r,  8  Ne.  28.  h.  Cm. 
9:4,  7. 
486 
d,  SCO  V.  3  No.  9.  e.  Bee 
13.  8  Nc.  8:8,  24.  0:3. 
A.  D.  80—00. 
4  NEPHI. 
457 
blessed  according  to  the  multi- 
tude of  the  promises  which  the 
Lord  had  made  unto  them. 
12.  And  they  did  not  walk  any 
more  after  the  performances  and 
ordinances  of  the  ^law  of  Moses; 
but  they  did  walk  after  the  com- 
mandments which  they  had  re- 
ceived from  their  Lord  and  their 
God,  continuing  in  *fasting  and 
prayer,  and  in  'meeting  together 
oft  both  to  "pray  and  to  hear  the 
word  of  the  Lord. 
13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  was  no  contention  among 
all  the  people,  in  all  the  land; 
but  there  were  "mighty  miracles 
wrought  among  the  disciples  of 
Jesus. 
14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  *  seventy  and  first  year  passed 
away,  end  also  the  seventy  and 
second  year,  yea,  and  in  fine,  till 
the  seventy  and  ninth  year  had 
passed  away;  yea,  even  an  hun- 
dred years  had  passed  away,  and 
the  disciples  of  Jesus,  whom  he 
had  chosen,  had  all  gone  to  the 
•paradise  of  God,  save  it  were  the 
•"three  who  should  tarry;  and 
there  were  other  disciples  or- 
dained in  their  stead;  and  also 
many  of  that  generation  had 
passed  away. 
15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  was  no  contention  in  the 
land,  because  of  the  love  of  God 
which  did  dwell  in  the  hearts  of 
the  -people. 
16.  And  there  were  no  envy- 
Ings,  nor  strifes,  nor  tumults,  nor 
whoredoms,  nor  lyings,  nor  mur- 
ders, nor  any  manner  of  lascivi- 
ousness;  and  surely  there  could 
not  be  a  happier  people  among 
all  the  people  who  had  been 
created  by  the  hand  of  God. 
17.  There  were  no  robbers,  nor 
murderers,  neither  were  there 
Lamanites,  nor  any  manner  of 
-ites;  but  they  were  in  one,  the 
children  of  Christ,  and  heirs  to 
the  kingdom  of  God. 
v^l8.  And  how  blessed  were  they! 
For  the  Lord  did  bless  them  in  all 
their  doings;  yea,  even  they  were 
blessed  and  prospered  until  fan 
hundred  and  ten  years  had  passed 
away;  and  the  first  generation 
from  Christ  had  passed  away,  and 
there  was  no  contention  in  all 
the  land. 
19.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
'NephI,  he  that  kept  this  last 
record,  (and  he  kept  it  upon  the 
•plates  of  Nephi)  died,  and  his 
son  Amos  kept  it  In  his  stead; 
and  he  kept  it  upon  the  plates  of 
Nephi  also. 
20.  And  he  kept  It  eighty  and 
four  years,  and  there  was  still 
peace  in  the  land,  save  it  were  a 
small  part  of  the  people  who  had 
revolted  from  the  church  and 
taken  upon  them  the  name  of  La- 
manites-; therefore  there  began  to 
be  Lamanites  again  in  the  land. 
21.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
Amos  died  also,  (and  it  was  an 
hundred  and  ninety  and  four 
years  from  the  coming  of  Christ) 
and  his  son  Amos  kept  the  rec- 
ord in  his  stead;  and  he  also  kept 
it  upon  the  plates  of  Nephi;  and 
it  was  also  written  in  the  book  of 
Nephi,  which  is  this  book. 
22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Jtwo  hundred  years  had  passed 
away;  and  the  second  generation 
had  all  passed  away  save  it  were 
a  few. 
23.  And  now  I,  Mormon,  would 
that  ye  should  know  that  the  peo- 
ple had  multiplied,  Insomuch  that 
they  were  spread  upon  all  the 
face  of  the  land,  and  that  they 
j,  see  0,  2  Ne.  26.  3  Ne.  9:19.  15:2 — 8.  Te,  see  t,  Mos.  27.  I,  3  Ne.  24:16. 
m,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.  n,  see  r.  3  Ne.  28.  o,  see  I,  2  Ne.  9.  p,  see  d,  3  Ne.  28.  r,  see 
beading  of  4  Nepbt.  «,  see  /,  1  Ne.  1 :17.     •  A.  D.  72.  t  A.  D.  111.  %  A.  D.  SOL. 
458 
4   NEPHI. 
had  become  exceeding  rich,   be- 
cause of  their  prosperity  in  Christ. 
24.  And  now,  in  this  *  two  hun- 
dred and  first  year  there  began  to 
be  among  them  those  who  were 
lifted  up  in  pride,  such  as  the 
wearing  of  costly  apparel,  and  all 
manner  of  fine  pearls,  and  of  the 
fine  things  of  the  world. 
25.  And  from  that  time  forth 
they  did  have  their  goods  and 
their  substance  *no  more  common 
among  them. 
26.  And  they  began  to  be 
divided  into  classes;  and  they 
began  to  build  up  churches  unto 
themselves  to  get  gain,  and  began 
to  deny  the  true  church  of  Christ. 
27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  ttwo  hundred  and  ten  years 
had  passed  away  there  were  many 
churches  in  the  land;  yea,  there 
were  many  churches  which  pro- 
fessed to  know  the  Christ,  and 
yet  they  did  deny  the  more  parts 
of  his  gospel.  Insomuch  that  they 
did  receive  all  manner  of  wicked- 
ness, and  did  administer  that 
which  was  sacred  unto  him  to 
whom  It  had  "been  forbidden  be- 
cause of  unworthiness. 
28.  And  this  church  did  mul- 
tiply exceedingly  because  of  in- 
iquity, and  because  of  the  power 
of  Satan  who  did  get  hold  upon 
their  hearts. 
29.  And  again,  there  was  an- 
other church  which  denied  the 
Christ;  and  they  did  persecute 
the  true  church  of  Christ,  because 
of  their  humility  and  their  belief 
In  Christ;  and  they  did  despise 
them  because  of  the  many  mira- 
cles which  were  wrought  among 
them. 
30.  Therefore  they  did  exercise 
power  and  authority  over  the 
'disciples  of  Jesus  who  did  tarry 
with  them,  and  they  did  cast  them 
into  prison;  but  by  the  power  of 
the  word  of  God,  which  was  in 
them,  the  "prisons  were  rent  in 
twain,  and  they  went  forth  doing 
mighty  miracles  among  them. 
31.  Nevertheless,  and  notwith- 
standing all  these  miracles,  the 
people  did  harden  their  hearts, 
and  did  seek  to  kill  them,  even 
as  the  Jews  at  Jerusalem  sought 
to  kill  Jesus,  according  to  his 
word. 
32.  And  they  did  cast  them 
into  "^furnaces  of  fire,  and  they 
came  forth  receiving  no  harm. 
33.  And  they  also  cast  them 
into  "'dens  of  wild  beasts,  and  they 
did  play  with  the  wild  beasts 
even  as  a  child  with  a  lamb;  and 
they  did  come  forth  from  among 
them,  receiving  no  harm. 
34.  Nevertheless,  the  'people 
did  harden  their  hearts,  for  they 
were  led  by  many  priests  and 
false  prophets  to  build  up  many 
churches,  and  to  do  all  manner  of 
iniquity.  And  they  did  smite 
upon  the  people  of  Jesus;  but  the 
people  of  Jesus  did  not  smite 
again.  And  thus  they  did  dwin- 
dle in  unbelief  and  wickedness, 
from  year  to  year,  even  until  two 
hundred  and  thirty  years  had 
passed  away. 
35.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
in  this  year,  yea,  in  the  Jtwo  hun- 
dred and  thirty  and  first  year, 
there  was  a  great  division  among 
the  people. 
36.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
in  this  year  there  arose  a  people 
who  were  called  the  Nephites, 
and  they  were  true  believers  in 
Christ;  and  among  them  there 
were  those  who  were  called  by  the 
Lamanites — Jacobites,  and  Jo- 
sephites,  and  Zoramltes; 
37.  Therefore  the  true  be- 
lievers  In   Christ,   and   the   true 
t. 
28:10. 
»  V,  8  Ne.  26.     u,  3  Ne.   1S:2R.  20.     v,  toe  d.  3  Ne.  28.     to,  ver.  6.     3  Ne. 
W,  S  N«.  28:21.     y,  3  Ne.  28:22.         •  A.  D.  201.     t  A.  D.  211.     t  A.  D.  231. 
4   NBPHI. 
459 
worshipers  of  Christ,  (among 
whom  were  the  'three  disciples  of 
Jesus  who  should  tarry)  were 
called  Nephites,  and  Jacobites, 
and  Josephites,  and  Zoramites. 
38.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  who  rejected  the  gospel  were 
called  Lamanites,  and  Lemuel- 
ites,  and  Ishmaelites;  and  they 
did  not  dwindle  in  unbelief,  but 
they  did  ""wilfully  rebel  against 
the  gospel  of  Christ;  and  they  did 
teach  their  children  that  they 
should  not  believe,  even  as  their 
fathers,  from  the  beginning,  did 
dwindle. 
39.  And  it  was  because  of  the 
wickedness  and  abomination  of 
their  fathers,  even  as  it  was  in 
the  beginning.  And  they  were 
taught  to  hate  the  children  of 
God,  even  as  the  Lamanites  were 
taught  to  ^'^hate  the  children  of 
Nephl  from  the  beginning. 
40.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
•two  hundred  and  forty  and  four 
years  had  passed  away,  and  thus 
were  the  affairs  of  the  people. 
And  the  more  wicked  part  of  the 
people  did  wax  strong,  and  be- 
came exceedingly  more  numerous 
than  were  the  people  of  God. 
41.  And  they  did  still  continue 
to  build  up  churches  unto  them- 
selves, and  adorn  them  with  all 
manner  of  precious  things.  And 
thus  did  two  hundred  and  fifty 
years  pass  away,  and  also  two 
hundred  and  sixty  years. 
42.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  wicked  part  of  the  people 
began  again  to  build  up  the 
""secret  oaths  and  combinations 
of  Gadian'ton. 
43.  And  also  the  people  who 
were  called  the  people  of  Nephi 
began  to  be  proud  In  their  hearts, 
because  of  their  exceeding  riches, 
and  become  vain  like  unto  their 
brethren,  the  Lamanites. 
44.  And  from  this  time  the 
-''disciples  began  to  sorrow  for  the 
sins  of  the  world. 
45.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  three  hundred  years  had 
passed  away,  both  the  people  of 
Nephi  and  the  Lamanites  had  be- 
come exceeding  wicked  one  like 
unto  another. 
46.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  "'robbers  of  Gadianton  did 
spread  over  all  the  face  of  the 
land;  and  there  were  none  that 
were  righteous  save  it  were  the 
disciples  of  Jesus.  And  gold  and 
silver  did  they  lay  up  in  store  In 
abundance,  and  did  traffic  in  all 
manner  of  traffic. 
47.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  fthree  hundred  and  five 
years  had  passed  away,  (and  the 
people  did  still  remain  In  wicked- 
ness) Amos  died;  and  his  brother, 
Ammaron,  did  keep  the  record  in 
his  stead. 
48.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  $three  hundred  and  twenty 
years  had  passed  away,  Ammaron, 
being  constrained  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  did  hide  up  the  records 
which  were  sacred — yea,  even 
"'all  the  sacred  records  which  had 
been  handed  down  from  genera- 
tion to  generation,  which  were 
sacred — even  until  the  three  hun- 
dred and  twentieth  year  from  the 
coming  of  Christ. 
49.  And  he  did  hide  them  up 
unto  the  Lord,  that  they  might 
come  again  ""unto  the  remnant  of 
the  house  of  Jacob,  according  to 
the  prophecies  and  the  promises 
of  the  Lord.  And  thus  is  the  end 
of  the  record  of  Ammaron. 
z.  see  d,  3  Ne.  28.  2a,  3  Ne.  27  .32.  Morm.  1 :1C.  26,  see  n,  Jac.  7.  2c,  see  i, 
2  Ne.  10.  He.  2:3—14.  2d,  3  Ne.  28:9.  2e,  see  2c.  2/,  Al.  37:2 — 4.  He,  3:13, 
15,  16.  2g.  3  Ne.  21 :26.  •  A.  D.  245.     f  A.  D.  306.     X  A.  D.  821. 
THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON 
CHAPTER  1. 
Ammaron's  charge  to  Mormon  re- 
specting the  sacred  engravings — War 
and  tvickedness — The  three  Nephite 
disciples  depart — Mormon  restrained 
from  preaching — Predictions  of  Abin- 
adi  and  Samuel  the  Lamanite  fulfilled. 
1.  And  now  I,  Mormon,  make 
a  record  of  the  things  which  I 
have  both  seen  and  heard,  and 
call  it  the  "Book  of  Mormon. 
2.  And  about  the  time  that 
'Ammaron  hid  up  the  records 
unto  the  Lord,  he  came  unto  me, 
(I  being  about  ten  years  of  age, 
and  I  began  to  be  learned  some- 
what after  the  manner  of  the 
learning  of  my  people)  and  Am- 
maron  said  unto  me:  I  perceive 
that  thou  art  a  sober  child,  and 
art  quick  to  observe; 
3.  Therefore,  when  ye  are 
about  twenty  and  four  years  old 
I  would  that  ye  should  remember 
the  things  that  ye  have  observed 
concerning  this  people;  and  when 
ye  are  of  that  age  go  to  the  land 
'Antum,  unto  a  hill  which  shall 
be  called  ■'Shim;  and  there  have  I 
'deposited  unto  the  Lord  all  the 
sacred  engravings  concerning  this 
people. 
4.  And  behold,  ye  shall  take 
^he  'plates  of  Nephi  unto  your- 
self, and  the  remainder  shall  ye 
leave  in  the  place  where  they  are; 
and  ye  shall  engrave  on  the  plates 
of  Nephi  'all  the  things  that  ye 
have  observed  concerning  this 
people. 
5.  And  I,  Mormon,  being  a 
descendant  of  *NephI,  (and  my 
father's  name  was  Mormon)  I  re- 
membered the  things  which  Am- 
maron  commanded  me. 
6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
being  *  eleven  years  old,  was  car- 
ried by  my  father  into  the  Mand 
southward,  even  to  the  Uand  of 
Zarahemla. 
7.  The  whole  face  of  the  land 
had  become  covered  with  build- 
ings, and  the  people  were  as  nu- 
merous almost,  as  it  were  the 
sand  of  the  sea. 
8.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  this 
year  there  began  to  be  a  war 
between  the  Nephites,  who  con- 
sisted of  the  Nephites  and  the 
Jacobites  and  the  Josephites  and 
the  Zoramites;  and  this  war  was 
between  the  Nephites,  and  the  La- 
manites  and  the  Lemuelites  and 
the  Ishmaelites. 
9.  Now  the  Lamanites  and  the 
Lemuelites  and  the  Ishmaelites 
were  called  Lamanites,  and  the 
two  parties  were  Nephites  and 
Lamanites. 
10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  war  began  to  be  among  them 
in  the  borders  of  Zarahemla,  by 
the  "waters  of  Sidon. 
11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Nephites  had  gathered  to- 
gether a  great  number  of  men, 
even  to  exceed  the  number  of 
thirty  thousand.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  they  did  have  in  this 
same  year  a  number  of  battles, 
in  which  the  Nephites  did  beat 
the  Lamanites  and  did  slay  many 
of  them. 
12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  withdrew  their  de- 
sign, and  there  was  peace  settled 
in  the  land;  and  peace  did  remain 
for  the  space  of  about  four  years, 
that  there  was  no  bloodshed. 
13.  But  wickedness  did  prevail 
a.  Monn.  2:17,  18.     6:0.     6,  4  No.  47 — 40.     c,  Morm.  2:17.     d,  Murni.  4:23.     Bth. 
■  -•      —      ''-•'-  Morm.  2:18.    A,  3  Ne.  6:12,  20.    8eo  5,  Mob.  18. 
•About  A.  D.  822. 
460 
» :8. '  e,  4  Ne.  48.  '  /.  Me  /,'  1  Ne.'  1.    g]  Moi 
i.  Me  »,  Al.  49.    I,  Ob.  18.    k,  m«  9.  Al.  2. 
MORMON,   2. 
461 
upon  the  face  of  the  whole  land, 
insomuch  that  the  Lord  did  take 
away  his  'beloved  disciples,  and 
the  work  of  miracles  and  of  heal- 
ing did  cease  because  of  the  In- 
iquity of  the  people. 
14.  And  there  were  no  gifts 
from  the  Lord,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  did  not  come  upon  any,  be- 
cause of  their  wickedness  and 
unbelief. 
15.  And  I,  *being  fifteen  years 
of  age  and  being  somewhat  of  a 
sober  mind,  therefore  I  was 
visited  of  the  Lord,  and  tasted 
and  knew  of  the  goodness  of 
Jesus. 
16.  And  I  did  endeavor  to 
preach  unto  this  people,  but  my 
mouth  was  shut,  and  I  was  for- 
bidden that  I  should  preach  unto 
them;  for  behold  they  had  "wil- 
fully rebelled  against  their  God; 
and  the  "beloved  disciples  were 
taken  away  out  of  the  land,  be- 
cause of  their  iniquity. 
17.  But  I  did  remain  among 
them,  but  I  was  forbidden  to 
preach  unto  them,  because  of  the 
hardness  of  their  hearts;  and  be- 
cause of  the  hardness  of  their 
hearts  the  land  was  "cursed  for 
their  sake. 
18.  And  these  "Gadianton  rob- 
bers, who  were  among  the  La- 
manites,  did  infest  the  land,  inso- 
much that  the  inhabitants  thereof 
began  to  hide  up  their  treasures 
in  the  earth;  and  they  became 
slippery,  because  the  Lord  had 
"cursed  the  land,  that  they  could 
not  hold  them,  nor  retain  them 
again. 
19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  were  sorceries,  and  witch- 
crafts, and  magics;  and  the  power 
of  the  evil  one  was  wrought  upon 
all   the   face   of   the   land,   even 
unto  the  fulfilling  of  all  the 
•^words  of  Abinadi,  and  also  Sam- 
uel the  Lamanite. 
CHAPTER   2. 
Mormon  leads  the  Nephite  armies — 
More  of  the  Gadianton  robbers — By 
treaty  the  land  northward  is  given  to 
the  Nephites,  and  the  land  southward 
to  the  Lamanitea. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  that 
"same  year  there  began  to  be  a 
war  again  between  the  Nephites 
and  the  Lamanites.  And  not- 
withstanding I  being  young,  was 
large  in  stature;  therefore  the 
people  of  Nephi  appointed  me 
that  I  should  be  their  leader,  or 
the  leader  of  their  armies. 
2.  Therefore  It  came  to  pass 
that  tin  my  sixteenth  year  I  did 
go  forth  at  the  head  of  an  army 
of  the  Nephites,  against  the  La- 
manites; therefore  three  hundred 
and  twenty  and  six  years  *had 
passed  away. 
3.  And  It  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  three  hundred  and  twenty 
and  seventh  year  the  Lamanites 
did  come  upon  us  with  exceeding 
great  power.  Insomuch  that  they 
did  frighten  my  armies;  there- 
fore they  would  not  fight,  and 
they  began  to  retreat  towards  the 
''north  countries. 
4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
did  come  to  the  city  of  Angola, 
and  we  did  take  possession  of  the 
city,  and  make  preparations  to 
defend  ourselves  against  the  La- 
manites. And  it  came  to  pass 
that  we  did  "fortify  the  city  with 
our  might;  but  notwithstanding 
all  our  fortifications  the  Laman- 
ites did  come  upon  us  and  did 
drive  us  out  of  the  city. 
5.  And  they  did  also  drive  us 
forth  out  of  the  land  of  David. 
I,  3  Ne.  28  :2— 12.     See  d,  3  Ne.  28.     m,  see  2a.  4  Ne.     n,  see  I.     o,  see  d,  2  Ne.  1. 
p,  see  2c,  4  Ne.     q,  see  d,  2  Ne.  1.     r.  He.  13:18 — 23,  30 — 37.     Morm.  2:10 — 15. 
Chap.  2:    a,  Morm.  1:12,   15.     6,  3  Ne.  2:7,  8.     c,  see  2r,  Al.  22.     See  also  p.  Al.  46, 
d-  see  c,  Al.  48.  •  About  A.  D.  326.     t  A.  D.  327 — 328. 
462 
MORMON,   2. 
6.  And  we  marched  forth  and 
came  to  the  land  of  Joshua,  which 
was  in  the  borders  west  by  the 
seashore. 
7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
did  gather  in  our  people  as  fast 
as  it  were  possible,  that  we  might 
get  them  together  in  one  body. 
8.  But  behold,  the  land  was 
filled  with  *robbers  and  with  La- 
manites;  and  notwithstanding  the 
great  destruction  which  hung 
over  my  people,  they  did  not  re- 
pent of  their  evil  doings;  there- 
fore there  was  blood  and  carnage 
spread  throughout  all  the  face  of 
the  land,  both  on  the  part  of  the 
Nephites  and  also  on  the  part  of 
the  Lamanites;  and  it  was  one 
complete  revolution  throughout 
all  the  face  of  the  land. 
9.  And  now,  the  Lamanites  had 
a  king,  and  his  name  was  'Aaron; 
and  he  came  against  us  with  an 
army  of  forty  and  four  thousand. 
And  behold,  I  withstood  him  with 
forty  and  two  thousand.  And  it 
came  to  pass  that  I  beat  him 
with  my  army  that  he  fled  be- 
fore me.  And  behold,  all  this 
was  done,  and  *three  hundred 
and  thirty  years  had  passed  away. 
10.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
the  Nephites  began  to  repent  of 
their  Iniquity,  and  began  to  cry 
even  as  had  been  prophesied  by 
"Samuel  the  prophet;  for  behold 
no  man  could  keep  that  which 
was  his  own,  for  the  thieves,  and 
the  robbers,  and  the  murderers, 
and  the  magic  art,  and  the  witch- 
craft which  was  in  the  land. 
11.  Thus  there  began  to  be  a 
mourning  and  a  lamentation  In  all 
the  land  because  of  these  things, 
and  more  especially  among  the 
people  of  Nephl. 
12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  I,  Mormon,  saw  their  lam- 
entation and  their  mourning  and 
their  sorrow  before  the  Lord, 
my  heart  did  begin  to  rejoice 
within  me,  knowing  the  mercies 
and  the  long-suffering  of  the  Lord, 
therefore  supposing  that  he  would 
be  merciful  unto  them  that  they 
would  again  become  a  righteous 
people. 
13.  But  behold  this  my  joy  was 
vain,  for  their  sorrowing  was  not 
unto  repentance,  because  of  the 
goodness  of  God ;  but  it  was  rather 
the  sorrowing  of  the  damned,  be- 
cause the  Lord  would  not  always 
suffer  them  to  take  happiness  In 
sin. 
14.  And  they  did  not  come 
unto  Jesus  with  broken  hearts 
and  contrite  spirits,  but  they  did 
curse  God,  and  wish  to  die.  Never- 
theless they  would  struggle  with 
the  sword  for  their  lives. 
15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
my  sorrow  did  return  unto  me 
again,  and  I  saw  that  the  day  of 
grace  was  passed  with  them,  both 
temporally  and  spiritually;  for  I 
saw  thousands  of  them  hewn 
down  in  open  rebellion  against 
their  God,  and  heaped  up  as  dung 
upon  the  face  of  the  land.  And 
thus  tthree  hundred  and  forty 
and  four  years  had  passed  away. 
16.  And  It  came  to  pass  that  In 
the  three  hundred  and  forty  and 
fifth  year  the  Nephites  did  begin 
to  flee  before  the  Lamanites;  and 
they  were  pursued  until  they 
came  even  to  the  land  of  Jashon, 
before  it  was  possible  to  stop 
them  in  their  retreat. 
17.  And  now,  the  "city  of  Jash- 
on was  near  the  land  where  Am- 
maron  had  'deposited  the  records 
unto  the  Lord,  that  they  might 
not  be  destroyed.  And  behold  I 
had  gone  according  to  the  word 
of    Ammaron,     and     taken    the 
e,  M*  2o,  4  N«.    f,  lloro.  9:17.    g,  tat  r,  llorm.  1. 
48,  49. 
h,  Morm.  1 :3.     4  :2S.     i.  4  Ne. 
•A.  D.  381.     tA.  D.  840. 
MORMON,   3. 
463 
^plates  of  Nephl,  and  did  make  a 
record  according  to  the  words  of 
Ammaron. 
18.  And  upon  the  plates  of 
Nephi  I  did  make  a  "full  account 
of  all  the  wickedness  and  abomi- 
nations; but  upon  'these  plates  I 
did  forbear  to  make  a  full  account 
of  their  wickedness  and  abomina- 
tions, for  behold,  a  continual 
scene  of  wickedness  and  abomina- 
tions has  been  before  mine  eyes 
ever  since  I  have  been  sufficient 
to  behold  the  ways  of  man. 
19.  And  wo  is  me  because  of 
their  wickedness;  for  my  heart 
has  been  filled  with  sorrow  be- 
cause of  their  wickedness,  all  my 
days;  nevertheless,  I  know  that  I 
shall  be  "lifted  up  at  the  last  day. 
20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
in  this  year  the  people  of  Nephi 
again  were  hunted  and  driven. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  were 
driven  forth  until  we  had  come 
northward  to  the  land  which  was 
called  Shem. 
21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  did  "fortify  the  city  of  Shem, 
and  we  did  gather  in  our  people 
as  much  as  it  were  possible,  thit 
perhaps  we  might  save  them  from 
destruction. 
22.  An4  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
•three  hundred  and  forty  and 
sixth  year  they  began  to  come 
upon  us  again. 
23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
did  speak  unto  my  people,  and 
did  urge  them  with  great  energy, 
that  they  would  stand  boldly  be- 
fore the  Lamanites  and  fight  for 
their  wives,  and  their  children, 
and  their  houses,  and  their  homes. 
24.  And  my  words  did  arouse 
them  somewhat  to  vigor,  inso- 
much that  they  did  not  fiee  from 
before  the  Lamanites,  but  did 
stand  with  boldness  against  them. 
25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  did  contend  with  an  army  of 
thirty  thousand  against  an  army 
of  fifty  thousand.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  we  did  stand  before 
them  with  such  firmness  that 
they  did  fiee  from  before  us. 
26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  fled  we  did  pursue 
them  with  our  armies,  and  did 
meet  them  again,  and  did  beat 
them;  nevertheless  the  strength 
of  the  Lord  was  not  with  us;  yea, 
we  were  left  to  ourselves,  that  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  did  not  abide 
in  us;  therefore  we  had  become 
weak  like  unto  our  brethren. 
27.  And  my  heart  did  sorrow 
because  of  this  the  great  calamity 
of  my  people,  because  of  their 
wickedness  and  their  abomina- 
tions. Butbehold,  wedid  goforth 
against  the  Lamanites  and  the 
"robbers  of  Gadianton,  until  we 
had  again  taken  possession  of  the 
lands  of  our  inheritance. 
28.  And  the  fthree  hundred 
and  forty  and  ninth  year  had 
passed  away.  And  in  the  three 
hundred  and  fiftieth  year  we 
made  a  treaty  with  the  Lamanites 
and  the  robbers  of  Gadianton,  in 
which  we  did  get  the  lands  of  our 
inheritance  divided. 
29.  And  the  Lamanites  did 
give  unto  us  the  ''land  northward, 
yea,  even  to  the  «narrow  passage 
which  led  into  the  'land  south- 
ward. And  we  did  give  unto  the 
Lamanites  all  the  land  southward. 
CHAPTER  3. 
Nephites  continue  in  wickedness — 
Mornion  refuses  to  be  their  military 
leader — His  address  to  future  genera- 
tions— The  twelve  to  judge  the  house 
of  Israel. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  did  not  come  to 
/,  Morm.  ]  :4.  See  /,  1  Ne.  1.  k,  Morm.  1 :4.  /,  see  g,  3  Ne.  5.  m,   see  p.  Mos.  23. 
n.  see  c.  Al.  48.  o,  see  2c,  4  Ne.  p,  see  c.     q,   see  2v,   Al.  22.  r,   see  n,  Al.  46. 
•  A.  D.  346.   t  A.  D.  350. 
464 
MORMON,  8. 
battle  again  •until  ten  years 
more  had  passed  away.  And  be- 
hold, I  had  employed  my  people, 
the  Nephites,  in  preparing  their 
lands  and  their  arms  against  the 
time  of  battle. 
2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lord  did  say  unto  me:  Cry  unto 
this  people — Repent  ye,  and  come 
unto  me,  and  be  ye  "baptized,  and 
build  up  again  my  church,  and  ye 
shall  be  spared. 
3.  And  I  did  cry  unto  this  peo- 
ple, but  it  was  in  vain;  and  they 
did  not  realize  that  it  was  the 
Lord  that  had  spared  them,  and 
granted  unto  them  a  chance  for 
repentance.  And  behold  they  did 
harden  their  hearts  against  the 
Lord  their  God. 
4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  this  tenth  year  had  passed 
away,  making,  in  the  whole, 
three  hundred  and  sixty  years 
from  the  coming  of  Christ,  the 
king  of  the  Lamanites  sent  an 
epistle  unto  me,  which  gave  unto 
me  to  know  that  they  were  pre- 
paring to  come  again  to  battle 
against  us. 
5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
did  cause  my  people  that  they 
should  gather  themselves  to- 
gether at  the  'land  Desolation,  to 
u  city  which  was  in  the  borders, 
by  the  "narrow  pass  which  led 
into  the  ""land  southward. 
6.  And  there  we  did  place  our 
armies,  that  we  might  stop  the 
armies  of  the  Lamanites,  that 
they  might  not  get  possession  of 
any  of  our  lands;  therefore  we 
did  'fortify  against  them  with  all 
our  force. 
7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  In 
the  three  hundred  and  sixty  and 
first  year  the  Lamanites  did  come 
down  to  the  'city  of  Desolation  to 
battle  against  us;  and  it  came  to 
pass  that  in  that  year  we  did  beat 
them,  insomuch  that  they  did  re- 
turn to  their  own  lands  again. 
8.  And  In  the  f  three  hundred 
and  sixty  and  second  year  they 
did  come  down  again  to  battle. 
And  we  did  beat  them  again,  and 
did  slay  a  great  number  of  them, 
and  their  dead  were  cast  into  the 
sea. 
9.  And  now,  because  of  this 
great  thing  which  my  people,  the 
Nephites,  had  done,  they  began 
to  boast  in  their  own  strength, 
and  began  to  swear  before  the 
heavens  that  they  would  avenge 
themselves  of  the  blood  of  their 
brethren  who  had  been  slain  by 
their  enemies. 
10.  And  they  did  swear  by  the 
heavens,  and  also  by  the  throne 
of  God,  that  they  would  go  up  to 
battle  against  their  enemies,  and 
would  cut  them  off  from  the  face 
of  the  land. 
11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Mormon,  did  utterly  refuse  from 
this  time  forth  to  be  a  commander 
and  a  leader  of  this  people,  be- 
cause of  their  wickedness  and 
abomination. 
12.  Behold,  I  had  led  them, 
notwithstanding  their  wickedness 
I  had  led  them  many  times  to 
battle,  and  had  loved  them,  ac- 
cording to  the  love  of  God  which 
was  in  me,  with  all  my  heart; 
and  my  soul  had  been  poured  out 
in  prayer  unto  my  God  all  the 
day  long  for  them;  nevertheless, 
it  was  without  faith,  because  of 
the  hardness  of  their  hearts. 
13.  And  'thrice  have  I  deliv- 
ered them  out  of  the  hands  of 
their  enemies,  and  they  have  re- 
pented not  of  their  sins. 
14.  And  when  they  had  ''sworn 
a,  •««  u,  2  No.  0.     b,  M«  21,  Al.  22.     c,  •««  2v,  A1.  22.     d,  see  n,  Al.  40.     e,  ■(!«  o, 
Al.  48.     /,  M«  21,  AI.  22.     g,  T«ri.  7,  8,     Mora.  2:27—29.     h,  vera.  9,  10. 
•  ▲.  D.  860.     t  ▲<  D*  803. 
MORMON,   4. 
465 
by  all  that  had  been  forbidden 
them  by  our  Lord  and  Savior 
Jesus  Christ,  that  they  would  go 
up  unto  their  enemies  to  battle, 
and  avenge  themselves  of  the 
blood  of  their  brethren,  behold 
the  voice  of  the  Lord  came  unto 
me,  saying: 
15.  Vengeance  is  mine,  and  I 
will  repay;  and  because  this  peo- 
ple repented  not  after  I  had  de- 
livered them,  behold,  they  shall 
be  *cut  off  from  the  face  of  the 
earth. 
16.  And  It  came  to  pass  that  I 
utterly  refused  to  go  up  against 
mine  enemies;  and  I  did  even  as 
the  Lord  had  commanded  me; 
and  I  did  stand  as  an  idle  witness 
to  manifest  unto  the  world  the 
things  which  I  saw  and  heard,  ac- 
cording to  the  manifestations  of 
the  Spirit  which  had  testified  of 
things  to  come. 
17.  Therefore  I  ^ write  unto 
you.  Gentiles,  and  also  unto  you, 
house  of  Israel,  when  the  work 
shall  ""commence,  that  ye  shall  be 
about  to  prepare  to  return  to  the 
land  of  your  inheritance; 
18.  Yea,  behold,  I  write  unto 
all  the  ends  of  the  earth;  yea, 
unto  you,  twelve  tribes  of  Israel, 
who  shall  be  judged  according  to 
your  works  'by  the  twelve  whom 
Jesus  chose  to  be  his  disciples  in 
the  land  of  Jerusalem. 
19.  And  I  write  also  unto  the 
remnant  of  this  people,  who  shall 
also  be  judged  "'by  the  twelve 
whom  Jesus  chose  in  this  land; 
and  "they  shall  be  judged  by  the 
other  twelve  whom  Jesus  chose 
in  the  land  of  Jerusalem. 
20.  And  these  things  doth  the 
Spirit  manifest  unto  me;  there- 
fore I  write  unto  you  all.     And 
for  this  cause  I  write  unto  you, 
that  ye  may  know  that  ye  must 
"all  stand  before  the  judgment- 
seat  of  Christ,  yea,  every  soul 
who  belongs  to  the  whole  human 
family  of  Adam;  and  ye  must 
stand  to  be  judged  of  your 
works,  whether  they  be  good  or 
evil; 
21.  And  also  that  ye  may  be- 
lieve the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ, 
which  ye  shall  "have  among  you; 
and  also  that  the  Jews,  the  cove- 
nant people  of  the  Lord,  shall 
have  'other  witness  besides  him 
whom  they  saw  and  heard,  that 
Jesus,  whom  they  slew,  was  the 
very  Christ  and  the  'very  God. 
22.  And  I  would  that  I  could 
persuade  all  ye  ends  of  the  earth 
to  repent  and  prepare  to  stand 
before  the  judgment-seat  of 
Christ. 
CHAPTER  4. 
Nephites  begin  a  war  of  revenge 
upon  Lamanites — Nephites  no  longer 
prevail — Sacred  records  taken  from 
the  hill  Shim. 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  in  the  *three  hundred  and 
sixty  and  third  year  the  Ne- 
phites did  go  up  with  their 
armies  to  battle  against  the  La- 
manites, out  of  the  "land  Desola- 
tion. 
2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  armies  of  the  Nephites  were 
driven  back  again  to  the  land  of 
Desolation.  And  while  they  were 
yet  weary,  a  fresh  army  of  the 
Lamanites  did  come  upon  them; 
and  they  had  a  sore  battle,  inso- 
much that  the  Lamanites  did  take 
possession  of  the  "city  Desola- 
tion, and  did  slay  many  of  the 
Nephites,  and  did  take  many 
prisoners. 
i,  Morm.  6.  /,  see  c,  2  Ne.  27.  k,  see  e,  1  Ne.  15.  I,  1  Ne.  12:9.  m,  1  Ne.  32:10. 
3  Ne.  27  :27.  n,  1  Ne.  12  :0.  o,  see  d,  3  Ne.  26.  p.  1  Ne.  13  :20 — 29,  41.  42.  q,  see 
k,  2  Ne.  25.  r,  2  Ne.  20:12.  See  b,  Mos.  3.  Chap.  4:  a,  see  22,  Al.  22.  b,  see  21, 
Al.  22.  *  A.   D.  363. 
466 
MORMON,  4. 
3.  And  the  remainder  did  flee 
and  join  the  inhabitants  of  the 
'city  Teancum.  Now  the  city 
Teancum  lay  in  the  borders  by 
the  seashore;  and  it  was  also  near 
the  ''city  Desolation, 
4.  And  it  was  because  the 
armies  of  the  Nephites  went  up 
unto  the  Lamanites  that  they  be- 
gan to  be  smitten;  for  were  it 
not  for  that,  the  Lamanites  could 
have  had  no  power  over  them. 
5.  But,  behold,  the  judgments 
of  God  will  overtake  the  wicked; 
and  it  is  by  the  wicked  that  the 
wicked  are  punished;  for  it  Is  the 
wicked  that  stir  up  the  hearts  of 
the  children  of  men  unto  blood- 
shed. 
6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lamanites  did  make  preparations 
to  come  against  the  city  Tean- 
cum. 
7.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
three  hundred  and  sixty  and 
fourth  year  the  Lamanites  did 
come  against  the  'city  Teancum, 
that  tbey  might  take  possession 
of  the  city  Teancum  also. 
8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  repulsed  and  driven 
back  by  the  Nephites.  And  when 
the  Nephites  saw  that  they  had 
driven  the  Lamanites  they  did 
'again  boast  of  their  strength; 
and  they  went  forth  In  their  own 
might,  and  took  possession  again 
of  the  "city  Desolation. 
9.  And  now  all  these  things 
had  been  done,  and  there  had 
been  thousands  slain  on  both 
Bides,  both  the  Nephites  and  the 
Lamanites. 
10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  three  hundred  and  sixty  and 
sixth  year  had  passed  away,  and 
the  Lamanites  came  again  upon 
the  Nephites  to  battle;  and  yet 
the  Nephites  repented  not  of  the 
evil  they  had  done,  but  persisted 
in  their  wickedness  continually. 
11.  And  it  is  impossible  for  the 
tongue  to  describe,  or  for  man 
to  write  a  perfect  description  of 
the  horrible  scene  of  the  blood 
and  carnage  which  was  among 
the  people,  both  of  the  Nephites 
and  of  the  Lamanites;  and  every 
heart  was  hardened,  so  that  they 
delighted  in  the  shedding  of  blood 
continually. 
12.  And  there  never  had  been 
so  great  wickedness  amang  all 
the  children  of  Lehi,  nor  even 
among  all  the  house  of  Israel, 
according  to  the  words  of  the 
Lord,  as  was  among  this  people. 
13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  did  take  posses- 
sion of  the  "city  Desolation,  and 
this  because  their  number  did 
exceed  the  number  of  the  Ne- 
phites. 
14.  And  they  did  also  march 
forward  against  the  *city  Tean- 
cum, and  did  drive  the  Inhabi- 
tants forth  out  of  her,  and  did 
take  many  prisoners  both  women 
and  children,  and  did  offer  ^them 
up  as  sacrifices  unto  their  idol 
gods. 
15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
in  the  three  hundred  and  sixty 
and  seventh  year,  the  Nephites 
being  angry  because  the  Laman- 
ites had  *sacriflced  their  women 
and  their  children,  that  they  did 
go  against  the  Lamanites  with 
exceeding  great  anger.  Insomuch 
that  they  did  beat  again  the  La- 
manites, and  drive  them  out  of 
their  lands. 
16.  And  the  Lamanites  did  not 
come  again  against  the  Nephites 
until  the  three  hundred  and  sev- 
enty and  fifth  year. 
17.  And  in  this  year  they  did 
come  down  against  the  Nephites 
e,  T«rs.  e,  7,  14.     d,  M>e  21,  Al.  22.     «,  lee  e.     t,  Morm.  8:8.    g,  lee  21,  Al 
k,  BM  21,  AX,  22.     i,  MM)  0.     i,  Tcra.  15,  21.     k,  tee  j.  A.  D.  804- 
22. 
804— S75. 
MORMON,  B. 
467 
with  all  their  powers;  and  they 
were  not  numbered  because  of 
the  greatness  of  their  number. 
18.  And  from  this  time  forth 
did  the  Nephites  gain  no  power 
over  the  Lamanites,  but  began  to 
be  swept  off  by  them  even  as  a 
dew  before  the  sun. 
19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  did  come  down 
against  the  'city  Desolation;  and 
there  was  an  exceedingly  sore  bat- 
tle fought  in  the  land  Desolation, 
in  the  which  they  did  beat  the 
Nephites. 
20.  And  they  fled  again  from 
before  them,  and  they  came  to 
the  city  Boaz;  and  there  they  did 
stand  against  the  Lamanites  with 
exceeding  boldness,  Insomuch 
that  the  Lamanites  did  not  beat 
them  until  they  had  come  again 
the  second  time. 
21.  And  when  they  had  come 
the  second  time,  the  Nephites 
were  driven  and  slaughtered  with 
an  exceedingly  great  slaughter; 
their  women  and  their  children 
were  "again  sacrificed  unto  idols. 
22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Nephites  did  again  flee  from 
before  them,  taking  all  the  in- 
habitants with  them,  both  In 
towns  and  villages. 
23.  And  now  I,  Mormon,  seeing 
that  the  Lamanites  were  about  to 
overthrow  the  land,  therefore  I 
did  go  to  the  hill  "Shim,  and  did 
take  up  all  the  records  which 
Ammaron  had  "hid  up  unto  the 
Lord. 
CHAPTER  5. 
Mormon  relents  and  again  leads 
Nephites — Lamanites  outnumber  Ne- 
phites —  Crime  and  carnage  —  Mor- 
mon's abridgment  of  the  records. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
did  go  forth  among  the  Nephites, 
and  did  repent  of  the  "oath  which 
I  had  made  that  I  would  no  more 
assist  them;  and  they  gave  me 
command  again  of  their  armies, 
for  they  looked  upon  me  as 
though  I  could  deliver  them  from 
their  afflictions. 
2.  But  behold,  I  was  without 
hope,  for  I  knew  the  judgments 
of  the  Lord  which  should  come 
upon  them;  for  they  repented  not 
of  their  iniquities,  but  did  strug- 
gle for  their  lives  without  calling 
upon  that  Being  who  created 
them. 
3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  did  come  against 
us  as  we  had  fled  to  the  city  of 
Jordan;  but  behold,  they  were 
driven  back  that  they  did  not 
take  the  city  at  that  time. 
4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  came  against  us  again,  and 
we  did  maintain  the  city.  And 
there  were  also  other  cities  which 
were  maintained  by  the  Nephites, 
which  strongholds  did  cut  them 
off  that  they  could  not  get  Into 
the  country  which  lay  before  us, 
to  destroy  the  inhabitants  of  our 
land. 
5.  But  It  came  to  pass  that 
whatsoever  lands  we  had  passed 
by,  and  the  Inhabitants  thereof 
were  not  gathered  in,  were  de- 
stroyed by  the  Lamanites,  and 
their  towns,  and  villages,  and 
cities  were  burned  wi-th  fire;  and 
thus  three  hundred  and  seventy 
and  nine  years  passed  away. 
6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  In 
the  three  hundred  and  eightieth 
year  the  Lamanites  did  come 
again  against  us  to  battle,  and  we 
did  stand  against  them  boldly; 
but  it  was  all  in  vain,  for  so  great 
were  their  numbers  that  they 
did  tread  the  people  of  the  Ne- 
phites under  their  feet. 
7.  And  It  came  to  pass  that  we 
I,  see  21,  A].  22.     m,  see  j.     n,  Morm.  1:3.     Eth.  9:3.     o.  see  2/,  4  Ne. 
OSUP.  6:    a,  Morm.  3:11,  16.  ▲.  D.  376 — 380. 
468 
MORMON,  5. 
did  again,  take  to  flight,  and  those 
whose  flight  was  swifter  than  the 
Lamanites'  did  escape,  and  those 
whose  flight  did  not  exceed  the 
Lamanites'  were  swept  down  and 
destroyed. 
8.  And  now  behold,  I,  Mormon, 
do  not  desire  to  harrow  up  the 
souls  of  men  in  casting  before 
them  such  an  awful  scene  of 
blood  and  carnage  as  was  laid  be- 
fore mine  eyes;  but  I,  knowing 
that  "these  things  must  surely  be 
made  known,  and  that  all  things 
which  are  hid  "must  be  revealed 
upon  the  house-tops — 
9.  And  also  that  a  knowledge 
of  these  things  must  come  unto 
the  remnant  of  these  people,  and 
also  unto  the  Gentiles,  who  the 
Lord  hath  said  should  ''scatter 
this  people,  and  this  people 
should  be  counted  as  naught 
among  them — therefore  I  write  a 
*small  abridgment,  daring  not  to 
give  a  full  account  of  the  things 
which  I  have  seen,  because  of  the 
commandment  which  I  have  re- 
ceived, and  also  that  ye  might  not 
have  too  great  sorrow  because  of 
the  wickedness  of  this  people. 
10.  And  now  behold,  this  I 
speak  unto  'their  seed,  and  also 
to  the  Gentiles  who  have  care  for 
the  house  of  Israel,  that  realize 
and  know  from  whence  their 
blessings  come. 
11.  For  I  know  that  such  will 
sorrow  for  the  calamity  of  the 
house  of  Israel;  yea,  they  will 
sorrow  for  the  destruction  of  this 
people;  they  will  sorrow  that  this 
people  had  not  repented  that 
they  might  have  been  clasped  In 
the  arms  of  Jesus. 
12.  Now  these  things  are  writ- 
ten   unto    the    remnant    of    the 
house  of  Jacob;  and  they  are 
written  after  this  manner,  be- 
cause it  is  known  of  God  that 
wickedness  will  not  bring  them 
forth  unto  them;  and  they  are  to 
be  "hid  up  unto  the  Lord  that 
they  may  come  forth  in  his  own 
due  time. 
13.  And  this  is  the  command- 
ment which  I  have  received;  and 
behold,  they  shall  *come  forth  ac- 
cording to  the  commandment  of 
the  Lord,  when  he  shall  see  fit,  in 
his  wisdom. 
14.  And  behold,  they  shall  go 
unto  the  unbelieving  of  the  Jews; 
and  for  this  intent  shall  they  go 
— that  they  may  be  'persuaded 
that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the  Son 
of  the  living  God;  that  the  Father 
may  bring  about,  through  his 
most  Beloved,  his  great  and  eter- 
nal purpose,  in  ^restoring  the 
Jews,  or  all  the  house  of  Israel, 
to  the  land  of  their  inheritance, 
which  the  Lord  their  God  hath 
given  them,  unto  the  fulfilling  of 
his  covenant; 
15.  And  also  that  the  *seed  of 
this  people  may  more  fully  be- 
lieve his  'gospel,  which  shall  go 
forth  unto  them  from  the  Gen- 
tiles; for  this  people  shall  be 
"•scattered,  and  shall  "become  a 
dark,  a  filthy,  and  a  loathsome 
people,  beyond  the  description 
of  that  which  ever  hath  been 
amongst  us,  yea,  even  that  which 
hath  been  among  the  Lamanites, 
and  this  because  of  their  unbelief 
and  "idolatry. 
16.  For  behold,  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  hath  already  ceased  to 
strive  with  their  fathers;  and 
they  are  without  Christ  and  God 
in  the  world;  and  they  are  driven 
about  as  chaff  before  the  wind. 
b,  Tpr».  »— 16.  0,  Bee  c,  2  Ne.  27.  d.  vera.  10,  20.  1  Ne.  13:14.  22:7.  2  Ne. 
1:11,  12.  10:18.  26:10.  8  Ne.  16:8.  9.  20:27,  28.  c.  Bee  a,  Morin.  1.  /,  2  Ne. 
1:81.  e,  Morm.  8:4,  18,  14.  Moro.  10:2.  k,  «ee  c,  2  tit.  27.  i,  h4>o  /,  2  Ne.  26. 
y.  Me  «.  1  Ne.  16.  k,  lee  /.  I,  1  Ne.  18 :20 — 29.  88 — 41.  Morm.  7  :8,  0.  m,  aee  d. 
m,  mt  d,  1  N«.  3.     o.  Me  /,  Morm.  4.  A.  D.  880  to  884. 
MORMON,   6. 
469 
17.  They  were  once  a  delight- 
some people,  and  they  had  Christ 
for  their  shepherd;  yea,  they  were 
led  even  by  God  the  Father. 
18.  But  now,  behold,  they  are 
led  about  by  Satan,  even  as  chaff 
is  driven  before  the  wind,  or  as  a 
vessel  is  tossed  about  upon  the 
waves,  without  sail  or  anchor,  or 
without  anything  wherewith  to 
steer  her;  and  even  as  she  is,  so 
are  they. 
19.  And  behold,  the  Lord  hath 
reserved  their  blessings,  which 
they  might  have  received  in  the 
land,  for  the  Gentiles  '"who  shall 
possess  the  land. 
20.  But  behold,  it  shall  come 
to  pass  that  they  shall  be  'driven 
and  scattered  by  the  Gentiles; 
and  after  they  have  been  driven 
and  scattered  by  the  Gentiles,  be- 
hold, "^then  will  the  Lord  remem- 
ber the  covenant  which  he  made 
unto  Abraham  and  unto  all  the 
house  of  Israel. 
21.  And  also  the  Lord  will  re- 
member the  'prayers  of  the  right- 
eous, which  have  been  put  up 
unto  him  for  them. 
22.  And  then,  O  ye  Gentiles, 
how  can  ye  stand  before  the 
power  of  God,  except  ye  shall 
repent  and  turn  from  your  evil 
ways? 
23.  Know  ye  not  that  ye  are 
in  the  hands  of  God?  Know  ye 
not  that  he  hath  all  power,  and  at 
his  great  command  the  'earth 
shall  be  rolled  together  as  a 
scroll? 
24.  Therefore,  repent  ye,  and 
humble  yourselves  before  him, 
lest  he  shall  come  out  in  justice 
against  you — lest  a  "remnant  of 
the  seed  of  Jacob  shall  go  forth 
among  you  as  a  lion,  and  tear  you 
in  pieces,  and  there  Is  none  to 
deliver. 
CHAPTER   6. 
The  hill  Cutnorah  and  its  rec- 
ords— The  final  struggle  between  the 
two  nations — Lamanites  victorious — 
Twenty-four  Nephites  survive. 
1.  And  now  I  finish  my  record 
concerning  the  destruction  of  my 
people,  the  Nephites.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  we  did  march  forth 
before  the  Lamanites. 
2.  And  I,  Mormon,  wrote  an 
epistle  unto  the  king  of  the  La- 
manites, and  desired  of  him  that 
he  would  grant  unto  us  that  we 
might  gather  together  our  people 
unto  the  "land  of  Cumorah,  by  a 
hill  which  was  called  Cumorah, 
and  there  we  could  give  them 
battle. 
3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
king  of  the  Lamanites  did  grant 
unto  me  the  thing  which  I  de- 
sired. 
4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
did  march  forth  to  the  land  of 
Cumorah,  and  we  did  pitch  our 
tents  round  about  the  hill  Cu- 
morah; and  it  was  in  a  land  of 
many  waters,  rivers,  and  foun- 
tains; and  here  we  had  hope  to 
gain  advantag-e  over  the  Laman- 
ites. 
5.  And  *wnen  Hhree  hundred 
and  eighty  and  four  years  had 
passed  a.way,  we  had  gathered  in 
all  the  remainder  of  our  people 
unto  the  land  Cumorah. 
6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  we  had  gathered  in  all  our 
people  in  one  to  the  land  of  Cu- 
morah, behold  I,  Mormon,  ""began 
to  be  old;  and  knowing  it  to  be 
the  last  struggle  of  my  people, 
and  having  been  commanded  of 
the  Lord  that  I  should  not  suf- 
p,  1  Ne.  13:12—19.     2  Ne.  1:11.     10:10 — 14,  18.  19.     26:19,  20.  30:3.     q,  see  d. 
r    8  Ne.  16:8 — 12.     21:1 — 11.     s,  Enos  12 — 18.     Morm.   8:24 — 26.  Morm.  9:36,   37. 
t,  see  c.  3  Ke.  26.     u,  see  o,  3  Ne.  20.         Chap.  6:    a,  vers.  4 — 6,  11.     Morm.  8:2. 
6.  8  Ne.  2:7,  8.     c.  4  Ne.  48.     Morm.  1:2.     8:1.  •  A.  D.  885. 
470 
MORMON,   6. 
fer  the  ""records  which  had  been 
handed  down  by  our  fathers, 
which  were  sacred,  to  fall  into  the 
hands  of  the  Lamanites,  (for  the 
Lamanites  would  destroy  them) 
therefore  I  made  "this  record  out 
of  the  'plates  of  Nephi,  and  "hid 
up  in  the  "hill  Cumorah  *all  the 
records  which  had  been  entrusted 
to  me  by  the  hand  of  the  Lord, 
save  it  were  Hhese  few  plates 
which  I  gave  unto  my  son  Mororii. 
7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  my 
people,  with  their  wives  and  their 
children,  did  now  behold  the 
armies  of  the  Lamanites  march- 
ing towards  them;  and  with  that 
awful  fear  of  death  which  fills 
the  breasts  of  all  the  wicked,  did 
they  await  to  receive  them. 
8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  came  to  battle  against  us, 
and  every  soul  was  filled  with 
terror  because  of  the  greatness 
of  their  numbers. 
9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  fall  upon  my  people 
*with  the  sword,  and  with  the 
bow,  and  with  the  arrow,  and 
with  the  ax,  and  with  all  manner 
of  weapons  of  war. 
10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
my  men  were  hewn  down,  yea, 
even  my  ten  thousand  who  were 
Witt  me,  and  I  fell  wounded  In 
the  midst;  and  they  passed  by  me 
that  they  did  not  put  an  end  to 
my  life. 
11.  And  when  they  had  gone 
through  and  hewn  down  all  my 
people  save  it  were  twenty  and 
four  of  us,  (among  whom  was  my 
8on  Moroni)  and  we  having  sur- 
vived the  dead  of  our  people,  did 
behold  on  the  morrow,  when  the 
Lamanites  had  returned  unto 
their  camps,  from  the  top  of  the 
'hill  Cumorah,  the  ten  thoi^sand 
of  my  people  who  were  hewn 
down,  being  led  in  the  front  by 
me. 
12.  And  we  also  beheld  the  ten 
thousand  of  my  people  who  were 
led  by  my  son  Moroni. 
13.  And  behold,  the  ten  thou- 
sand of  Gidgiddonah  had  fallen, 
and  he  also  in  the  midst. 
14.  And  Lamah  had  fallen  with 
his  ten  thousand;  and  Gilgal  had 
fallen  with  his  ten  thousand;  and 
Limhah  had  fallen  with  his  ten 
thousand;  and  Joneam  had  fallen 
with  his  ten  thousand;  and  Ca- 
menihah,  and  Moronihah,  and 
Antionum,  and  Shiblom,  and 
Shem,  and  Josh,  had  fallen  with 
their  ten  thousand  each. 
15.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
there  were  ten  more  who  did  fall 
by  the  sword,  with  their  ten  thou- 
sand each;  yea,  even  all  my  peo- 
ple, save  it  were  "'those  twenty 
and  four  who  were  with  me,  and 
also  a  "few  who  had  escaped  into 
the  south  countries,  and  a  few 
who  had  "dissented  over  unto  the 
Lamanites,  had  fallen;  and  their 
flesh,  and  bones,  and  blood  lay 
upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  being 
left  by  the  hands  of  those  who 
slew  them  to  molder  upon  the 
land,  and  to  crumble  and  to 
return  to  their  mother  earth. 
16.  And  my  soul  was  rent  with 
anguish,  because  of  the  slain  of 
my  people,  and  I  cried: 
17.  O  ye  fair  ones,  how  could 
ye  have  departed  from  the  ways 
of  the  Lord!  O  ye  fair  ones,  how 
could  ye  have  rejected  that  Jesus, 
who  stood  with  open  arms  to  re- 
ceive you! 
18.  Behold,  if  ye  had  not  done 
this,  ye  would  not  have  fallen. 
But  behold,  ye  are  fallen,  and  I 
mourn  your  loss. 
d,  MO  2/.  4  Ne.  e,  mo  a,  Morm.  1.  /,  *e«  /.  1  Ne.  1.  g,  see  g,  Morm.  0.  h,  see  o. 
i,  a««  2/,  4  tin,  i,  MM  a,  Morm.  1.  k,  in  2p,  Al.  48.  I,  see  a.  m,  ver.  11.  n,  Morni. 
8:2.     0,  am  h,  Al.  46.  A.  D.  38B. 
MORMON,   7. 
471 
19.  0  ye  fair  sons  and  daugh- 
ters, ye  fathers  and  mothers,  ye 
husbands  and  wives,  ye  fair  ones, 
how  is  it  that  ye  could  have 
fallen! 
20.  But  behold,  ye  are  gone, 
and  my  sorrows  cannot  bring 
your  return. 
21.  And  the  day  soon  cometh 
that  your  mortal  must  put  on  im- 
mortality, and  these  bodies  which 
are  now  Smoldering  in  corruption 
must  soon  become  incorruptible 
bodies;  and  then  ye  must  stand 
before  the  judgment-seat  of 
Christ,  to  be  judged  according  to 
your  works;  and  if  it  so  be  that 
ye  are  righteous,  then  are  ye 
blessed  with  your  fathers  who 
have  gone  before  you. 
22.  O  that  ye  had  repented  be- 
fore this  great  destruction  had 
come  upon  you.  But  behold,  ye 
are  gone,  and  the  Father,  yea, 
the  Eternal  Father  of  heaven, 
knoweth  your  state;  and  he  doeth 
with  you  according  to  his  justice 
and  mercy. 
CHAPTER   7. 
Mormon  affirms  to  Lamanitea  that 
they  are  of  the  house  of  Israel — Ad- 
monishes them  for  their  salvation. 
1.  And  now,  behold,  I  would 
speak  somewhat  unto  the  rem- 
nant of  this  people  who  are 
spared,  if  it  so  be  that  God  may 
give  unto  them  my  words,  that 
they  may  know  of  the  things  of 
their  fathers;  yea,  I  speak  unto 
you,  ye  remnant  of  the  house  of 
Israel;  and  these  are  the  words 
which  I  speak: 
2.  Know  ye  that  ye  are  of  the 
house  of  Israel. 
3.  Know  ye  that  ye  must  come 
unto  repentance,  or  ye  cannot  be 
saved. 
4.  Know  ye  that  ye  must  lay 
down  your  weapons  of  war,  and 
delight  no  more  in  the  shedding 
of  blood,  and  take  them  not  again, 
save  it  be  that  God  shall  com- 
mand you. 
5.  Know  ye  that  ye  must  come 
to  the  "knowledige  of  your  fathers, 
and  repent  of  all  your  sins  and 
iniquities,  and  believe  in  Jesus 
Christ,  that  he  is  the  Son  of  God, 
and  that  he  was  slain  by  the  Jews, 
and  by  the  power  of  the  Father 
he  hath  risen  again,  whereby  he 
hath  gained  the  "^victory  over  the 
grave;  and  also  in  him  is  the 
''sting  of  death  swallowed  up. 
6.  And  he  bringeth  to  pass  the 
•resurrection  of  the  dead,  whereby 
man  must  be  raised  to  stand  be- 
fore his  judgment-seat. 
7.  And  he  hath  brought  to  pass 
the  redemption  of  the  world, 
whereby  he  that  is  found  guilt- 
less before  him  at  the  judgment 
day  hath  it  given  unto  him  to 
dwell  in  the  presence  of  God  in 
his  kingdom,  to  sin^  ceaseless 
praises  with  the  'choirs  above, 
unto  the  Father,  and  unto  the 
Son,  and  unto  the  Holy  Ghost, 
which  are  "one  God,  in  a  state  of 
happiness  which  hath  no  end. 
8.  Therefore  repent,  and  be 
"baptized  in  the  name  of  Jesus, 
and  lay  hold  upon  the  gospel  of 
Christ,  which  shall  be  set  before 
you,  not  only  in  Hhis  record  but 
also  in  the  record  which  shall 
come  unto  the  Gentiles  ^from  the 
Jews,  which  record  shall  come 
from  the  Gentiles  unto  you. 
9.  For  behold,  *this  is  written 
for  the  intent  that  ye  may  be- 
lieve 'that;  and  if  ye  believe  that 
ye  will  believe  this  also;  and  If 
ye  believe  this  ye  will  "know  con- 
cerning  your   fathers,    and   also 
p,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2.  Chap.  7 :  b,  see  g,  2  Ne.  3.  c,  see  h,  Mos.  16.  d,  see  *, 
Mos.  16.  e,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2.  /,  Mos.  2:28.  g,  see  k,  2  Ne.  31.  A,  see  «,  2  Ne.  9. 
i,  see  a,  Morm.  1.  j,  see  I,  Morm.  6.  k,  8  Ne.  5:12 — 17.  See  a,  Morm.  1.  I,  see  I, 
Morm.  6.     m,  aee  g,  2  Ne.  3.  ABOUT  A.   D.  385. 
472 
MORMON,   8. 
the  marvelous  works  which  were 
wrought  by  the  power  of  God 
among  them. 
10.  And  ye  will  also  know  that 
ye  are  a  remnant  of  the  seed  of 
Jacob;  therefore  ye  are  numbered 
among  the  people  of  the  first 
covenant;  and  if  it  so  be  that  ye 
believe  in  Christ,  and  are  "bap- 
tized, first  with  water,  then  "with 
fire  and  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  fol- 
lowing the  example  of  our  Savior, 
according  to  that  which  he  hath 
commanded  us,  it  shall  be  well 
with  you  in  the  day  of  judgment. 
Amen. 
CHAPTER   8. 
Moroni  finishes  his  father's  record 
— After  the  carnage  of  Cumorah — 
Mormon  among  the  slain — Lamanites 
and  robbers  possess  the  land — Mor- 
7non's  record  to  come  out  of  the  earth 
— Conditions  and  calamities  of  latter 
days  depicted. 
1.  Behold  I,  "Moroni,  do  finish 
the  record  of  my  father.  Mormon. 
Behold,  I  have  but  few  things  to 
write,  which  things  I  have  been 
commanded  by  my  father. 
2.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  the  ''great  and  tremen- 
dous battle  at  ''Cumorah,  behold, 
the  Nephites  who  had  ''escaped 
Into  the  country  southward  were 
hunted  by  the  Lamanites,  until 
they  were  all  destroyed. 
3.  And  my  father  also  was 
killed  by  them,  and  I  even  remain 
alone  to  write  the  sad  tale  of  the 
destruction  of  my  people.  But 
behold,  they  are  gone,  and  I  ful- 
fil the  commandment  of  my  fa- 
ther. And  whether  they  will  slay 
me,  I  know  not. 
4.  Therefore  I  will  write  and 
'hide  up  the  records  in  the  earth; 
and  whither  I  go  It  mattereth  not. 
5.  Behold,     my     father     hath 
'made  this  record,  and  he  hath 
written  the  intent  thereof.  And 
behold,  I  would  write  it  also 
if  I  had  room  upon  the  "plates, 
but  I  have  not;  and  ore  I  have 
none,  for  I  am  alone.  My  father 
hath  been  "slain  in  battle,  and  all 
my  kinsfolk,  and  I  have  not 
friends  nor  whither  to  go;  and 
*how  long  the  Lord  will  suffer 
that  I  may  live  I  know  not. 
6.  Behold,  *four  hundred  years 
have  passed  away  since  the  com- 
ing of  our  Lord  and  Savior. 
7.  And  behold,  the  Lamanites 
have  hunted  my  people,  the  Ne- 
phites, down  from  city  to  city  and 
from  place  to  place,  even  until 
they  are  ^no  more;  and  great  has 
been  their  fall;  yea,  great  and 
marvelous  is  the  destruction  of 
my  people,  the  Nephites. 
8.  And  behold,  it  is  the  hand 
of  the  Lord  which  hath  done  it. 
And  behold  also,  the  Lamanites 
are  at  war  one  with  another;  and 
the  whole  face  of  this  land  is  one 
continual  round  of  murder  and 
bloodshed;  and  no  one  knoweth 
the  *end  of  the  war. 
9.  And  now,  behold,  I  say  no 
more  concerning  them,  for  there 
are  none  save  it  be  the  Lamanites 
and  'robbers  that  do  exist  upon 
the  face  of  the  land. 
10.  And  there  are  none  that  do 
know  the  true  God  save  It  be  the 
"•disciples  of  Jesus,  who  did  tarry 
in  the  land  until  the  wickedness 
of  the  people  was  so  great  that 
the  Lord  would  not  suffer  them 
to  "remain  with  the  people;  and 
whether  they  be  upon  the  face  of 
the  land  no  man  knoweth. 
11.  But  behold,  hiy  "father  and 
I  have  seen  them,  and  they  have 
ministered  unto  us. 
»,  tM  «,  2  Ne.  0.  0,  MO  y,  8  No.  0.  Chap.  H  :  a,  Mortn.  0 :0.  Moro.  0 :24. 
h.  Morm.  6:8 — 15.  c,  see  a,  Mortn.  0.  d,  Morm.  6:16.  o,  mh;  g,  Morm.  Q.  /,  sec  a. 
Monn.  1.  g.  Morm.  6:6.  k,  Ter.  8.  i,  Moro.  \,  10:1,  2.  /,  see  tf,  1  Ne.  12.  k,  1 
M«.  13:20—28.     I,  m«  ic,  4  Ne.    m«  see  d,  8  Ne.  28.    n,  Morm.  1:16.     o,  8  No.  2K:20. 
•  A.  D.  401. 
MORMON,   8. 
478 
12.  And  whoso  receiveth  "this 
record,  and  shall  not  condemn  it 
because  of  the  imperfections 
which  are  in  it,  the  same  shall 
know  of  'greater  things  than 
these.  Behold,  I  am  Moroni;  and 
were  it  possible,  I  would  make  all 
things  known  unto  you. 
13.  Behold,  I  make  an  end  of 
speaking  concerning  this  people. 
I  am  the  son  of  Mormon,  and 
my  father  was  a  ♦^descendant  of 
Nephi. 
14.  And  I  am  the  same  who 
'hideth  up  this  record  unto  the 
Lord;  the  plates  thereof  are  of 
no  worth,  because  of  the  com- 
mandment of  the  Lord.  For  he 
truly  saith  that  no  one  shall  have 
them  to  get  gain;  but  the  record 
thereof  is  of  great  worth;  and 
whoso  shall  bring  it  to  light,  *him 
will  the  Lord  bless. 
15.  For  none  can  have  power 
to  bring  It  to  light  save  it  be  given 
him  of  God;  for  God  wills  that  it 
shall  be  done  with  an  eye  single 
to  his  glory,  or  the  welfare  of  the 
ancient  and  long  dispersed  cove- 
nant people  of  the  Lord. 
16.  And  blessed  be  "he  that 
shall  bring  this  thing  to  light;  for 
it  shall  be  brought  out  of  dark- 
ness unto  light,  according  to  the 
word  of  God;  yea,  it  shall  be 
brought  "out  of  the  earth,  and  it 
shall  shine  forth  out  of  darkness, 
and  come  unto  the  knowledge  of 
the  people;  and  it  shall  be  done 
by  the  power  of  God. 
17.  And  if  there  be  faults  they 
be  the  ""faults  of  a  man.  But  be- 
hold, we  know  no  fault;  never- 
theless God  knoweth  all  things; 
therefore,  he  that  '^condemneth, 
let  him  be  aware  lest  he  shall  be 
in  danger  of  hell  fire. 
18.  And  he  that  saith:  Show 
unto  me,  or  ye  shall  be  "smitten — 
let  him  beware  lest  he  command- 
eth  that  which  Is  forbidden  of  the 
Lord. 
19.  For  behold,  the  same  that 
judgeth  rashly  shall  be  judged 
rashly  again;  for  according  to  his 
works  shall  his  wages  be;  there- 
fore, he  that  smiteth  shall  be 
smitten  again,  of  the  Lord. 
20.  Behold  what  the  scripture 
says — man  shall  not  smite,  neither 
shall  he  judge;  for  judgment  is 
mine,  saith  the  Lord,  and  ven- 
geance is  mine  also,  and  I  will 
repay. 
21.  And  he  that  shall  breathe 
out  wrath  and  strifes  against  the 
work  of  the  Lord,  and  against  the 
covenant  people  of  the  Lord  who 
are  the  house  of  Israel,  and  shall 
say:  We  will  destroy  the  work 
of  the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  will 
not  remember  his  covenant  which 
he  hath  made  unto  the  house  of 
Israel — the  same  is  in  danger  to 
be  *hewn  down  and  cast  into  the 
fire; 
22.  For  the  eternal  purposes  of 
the  Lord  shall  roll  on,  until  all 
his  promises  shall  be  fulfilled. 
23.  Search  the  prophecies  of 
Isaiah.  Behold,  I  cannot  write 
them.  Yea,  behjold  I  say  unto 
you,  that  those  saints  who  have 
gone  before  me,  who  have  pos- 
sessed this  land,  shall  cry,  yea, 
even  from  the  *"dust  will  they  cry 
unto  the  Lord;  and  as  the  Lord 
liveth  he  will  remember  the  cove- 
nant which  he  hath  made  with 
them. 
24.  And  he  knoweth  their 
prayers,  that  they  were  in  behalf 
of  their  brethren.  And  he  know- 
eth their  faith,  for  in  ^'his  name 
p,  3  Ne.  5:8 — 11,  13—18.  See  a.  Morm.  1.  q,  3  Ne.  26:6 — 11.  Eth.  4:8.  13. 
r,  3  Ne.  5  :20.  8,  see  8,  1  Ne.  13.  Moro.  10:1,  2.  t,  see  e,  2  Ne.  3.  u,  see  e,  2  Ne.  8. 
V,  see  c,  2  Ne.  27.  w,  see  Title-page.  Morm.  9:31,  33.  Eth.  12:22 — 28,  35.  *,  see 
Title-page.  Vers.  19,  21.  2  Ne.  28:29,  30.  3  Ne.  29.  Eth.  4:8 — 10.  y,  vers.  19,  20. 
z,  see  w.     2a,  see  8,  Murm.  5.     2&,  see  c,  Jac.  4.  Bbtwexn  A.  D.  400  and  421. 
474 
MORMON,   8. 
could  they  remove  mountains; 
and  in  his  name  could  they  cause 
the  earth  to  shake;  and  by  the 
power  of  his  word  did  they  cause 
prisons  to  tumble  to  the  earth; 
yea,  even  the  fiery  furnace  could 
not  harm  them,  neither  wild 
beasts  nor  poisonous  serpents,  be- 
cause of  the  power  of  his  word. 
25.  And  behold,  ^''their  prayers 
were  also  in  behalf  of  ^"him  that 
the  Lord  should  suffer  to  bring 
these  things  forth. 
26.  And  no  one  need  say  they 
shall  not  come,  for  they  surely 
shall,  for  the  Lord  hath  spoken 
it;  for  "'out  of  the  earth  shall 
they  come,  by  the  hand  of  the 
Lord,  and  none  can  stay  it;  and 
it  shall  come  in  a  day  when  it 
shall  be  said  that  "'miracles  are 
done  away;  and  it  shall  come 
even  as  if  -"one  should  speak  from 
the  dead. 
27.  And  it  shall  come  in  a  day 
when  the  ^"blood  of  saints  shall 
cry  unto  the  Lord,  because  of 
"•secret  combinations  and  the 
works  of  darkness. 
28.  Yea,  it  shall  come  in  a  day 
when  the  power  of  God  shall  be 
"^denied,  and  churches  "''become 
defiled  and  be  lifted  up  in  the 
pride  of  their  hearts;  yea,  even 
in  a  day  when  leaders  of  churches 
and  teachers  shall  rise  In  the 
pride  of  their  hearts,  even  to  the 
envying  of  them  who  belong  to 
their  churches. 
29.  Yea,  it  shall  come  in  a  day 
when  "'there  shall  be  heard  of 
fires,  and  tempests,  and  vapors  of 
smoke  in  foreign  lands; 
30.  And  there  shall  also  be 
""heard  of  wars,  rumors  of  wars. 
and  ^"earthquakes  in  divers  places. 
31.  Yea,  it  shall  come  in  a  day 
when  there  shall  be  great  pollu- 
tions upon  the  face  of  the  earth; 
there  ''"shall  be  murders,  and  rob- 
bing, and  lying,  and  deceivings, 
and  whoredoms,  and  all  manner 
of  abominations;  when  there  shall 
be  many  who  will  say.  Do  this,  or 
do  that,  and  it  mattereth  not,  for 
the  Lord  will  uphold  such  at  the 
last  day.  But  wo  unto  such,  for 
they  are  in  the  gall  of  bitterness 
and  in  the  bonds  of  iniquity. 
32.  Yea,  it  shall  come  in  a  day 
when  there  shall  be  churches 
built  up  that  shall  say:  Come 
unto  me,  and  for  your  money  you 
shall  be  forgiven  of  your  sins, 
33.  O  ye  wicked  and  perverse 
and  stiffnecked  people,  "''why 
have  ye  built  up  churches  unto 
yourselves  to  get  gain?  Why 
have  ye  ""transfigured  the  holy 
word  of  God,  that  ye  might  bring 
damnation  upon  your  souls?  Be- 
hold, look  ye  unto  the  ""^revela- 
tions  of  God;  for  behold,  the  time 
Cometh  at  that  day  when  all  these 
things  must  be  fulfilled. 
34.  Behold,  the  Lord  hath 
shown  unto  me  "'great  and  mar- 
velous things  concerning  that 
which  must  shortly  come,  at  that 
day  when  these  things  shall  come 
forth  among  you. 
35.  Behold,  I  speak  unto  you 
as  if  ye  were  present,  and  yet  ye 
are  not.  But  behold,  Jesus  Christ 
hath  shown  you  unto  me,  and  I 
know  your  doing. 
36.  And  I  know  that  ye  do  walk 
in  the  "'pride  of  your  hearts;  and 
there  are  none  save  a  ""few  only 
who  do  not  lift  themselves  up  In 
2e,  nee  »,  Monn.  8.  2d,  noe  e,  2  No.  8.  2e,  see  c,  2  Ne.  27.  2/,  2  Ne.  28:4 — 6. 
8  Ne.  29:7.  Morin.  8:28.  9:16—20.  See  r,  2  Nc.  20.  2i7.  2  Ne.  20:15.  10.  33:13. 
Monn.  9:80.  Moro.  10:27.  2A,  nee  /,  2  Ne.  28.  2<,  bcc  i,  2  Ne.  10.  2i.  8«h>  2/.  2k, 
rem.  82—88.  See  O,  2  Ne.  26.  21,  1  Ne.  22:18.  2  Ne.  27:1—3.  2m,  1  Ne.  14:15—17. 
22:18—15.  Im.  66:16,  16.  2n,  2  Ne.  27:2.  2o.  8  Ne.  10:10.  21:10.  Chap.  30. 
2p,  MM  2k.  2q,  1  Ne.  18:20—29,  82,  84,  80,  40,  41.  2r,  1  Ne.  14:18 — 27.  Kth.  4:16. 
2«,  M«  «,  2  N«.  26.     2(,  2  Ne.  28.     8  Ne.   16:10.     2«.  2   Ne.  28:14. 
BiTWUM  A.  D.  400  AMD  421. 
MORMON,   9. 
475 
the  pride  of  their  hearts,  unto  the 
wearing  of  very  fine  apparel,  unto 
envying,  and  strifes,  and  malice, 
and  persecutions,  and  all  manner 
of  iniquities;  and  your  churches, 
yea,  even  every  one,  have  become 
polluted  because  of  the  pride  of 
your  hearts. 
37.  For  behold,  ye  do  love 
money,  and  your  substance,  and 
your  fine  apparel,  and  the  adorn- 
ing of  your  churches,  more  than 
ye  ^"love  the  poor  and  the  needy, 
the  sick  and  the  afflicted. 
38.  O  ye  pollutions,  ye  hypo- 
crites, ye  teachers,  who  sell  your- 
selves for  that  which  will  canker, 
why  have  ye  polluted  the  holy 
church  of  God?  Why  are  ye 
ashamed  to  take  upon  you  the 
^"'name  of  Christ?  Why  do  ye  not 
think  that  greater  is  the  value  of 
an  endless  happiness  than  that 
misery  which  never  dies — because 
of  the  praise  of  the  world? 
39.  Why  do  ye  adorn  your- 
selves with  that  which  hath  no 
life,  and  yet  ^'suffer  the  hungry, 
and  the  needy,  and  the  naked, 
and  the  sick  and  the  afflicted  to 
pass  by  you,  and  notice  them 
not? 
40.  Yea,  why  do  ye  build  up 
your  ^"secret  abominations  to  get 
gain,  and  cause  that  widows 
should  mourn  before  the  Lord, 
and  also  orphans  to  mourn  before 
the  Lord,  and  also  the  ^'blood  of 
their  fathers  and  their  husbands 
to  cry  unto  the  Lord  from  the 
ground,  for  vengeance  upon  your 
heads? 
41.  Behold,  the  ""sword  of  ven- 
geance hangeth  over  you;  and  the 
time  soon  cometh  that  he  aveng- 
eth  the  ^""blood  of  the  saints  upon 
you,  for  he  will  not  suffer  their 
cries  any  longer. 
CHAPTER  9. 
Moroni's  address  to  unbelievers — 
His  testimony  concerning  the  Christ — 
The  Nephite  language  known  as  re- 
formed Egyptian. 
1.  And  now,  I  speak  also  con- 
cerning those  who  do  not  believe 
in  Christ. 
2.  Behold,  will  ye  believe  in 
the  day  of  your  visitation — be- 
hold, when  the  Lord  shall  come, 
yea,  even  that  great  day  when  the 
"earth  shall  be  rolled  together  as 
a  scroll,  and  the  elements  shall 
melt  with  fervent  heat,  yea,  in 
that  great  day  when  ye  shall  be 
brought  to  stand  before  the  Lamb 
of  God — then  will  ye  say  that 
there  is  no  God? 
3.  Then  will  ye  longer  deny 
the  Christ,  or  can  ye  behold  the 
Lamb  of  God?  Do  ye  suppose 
that  ye  shall  dwell  with  him  un- 
der a  consciousness  of  your  guilt? 
Do  ye  suppose  that  ye  could  be 
happy  to  dwell  with  that  holy 
Being,  when  your  souls  are  racked 
with  a  consciousness  of  guilt  that 
ye  have  ever  abused  his  laws? 
4.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you  that 
ye  would  be  more  miserable  to 
dwell  with  a  holy  and  just  God, 
under  a  consciousness  of  your 
filthiness  before  him,  than  ye 
would  to  dwell  with  the  damned 
souls  in  hell. 
5.  For  behold,  when  ye  shall  be 
brought  to  see  your  nakedness  be- 
fore God,  and  also  the  glory  of 
God,  and  the  holiness  of  Jesus 
Christ,  it  will  kindle  a  flame  of 
unquencJhable  fire  upon  you. 
6.  O  then  ye  unbelieving,  turn 
ye  unto  the  Lord;  cry  mightily 
unto  the  Father  in  the  name  of 
Jesus,  that  perhaps  ye  may  be 
found  spotless,  pure,  fair,  and 
white,  having  been  cleansed  by 
2v,  see  I,  Mos.  4.  2w,  see  e,  Mos.  5.  2x,  see  I,  Mos.  4.  2y,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10. 
2z,  see  /,  2  Ne.  28.  3a,  see  k,  1  Ne.  14.  36,  see  /,  2  Ne.  28.  Chap.  9 :  a,  see  c, 
3  Ne.  26.  BXTWXBN  A.  D.  400  and  421. 
476 
MORMON,   9. 
the  *blood  of  the  Lamb,  at  that 
great  and  last  day. 
7.  And  again  I  speak  unto  you 
who  deny  the  revelations  of  God, 
and  say  that  they  are  done  away, 
that  there  ''are  no  revelations,  nor 
prophecies,  nor  gifts,  nor  healing, 
nor  speaking  with  tongues,  and 
the  interpretation  of  tongues; 
8.  Behold  I  say  unto  you,  he 
that  denieth  these  things  know- 
eth  not  the  gospel  of  Christ;  yea, 
he  has  not  read  the  scriptures;  if 
80,  he  does  not  understand  them. 
9.  For  do  we  not  read  that  God 
is  the  'same  yesterday,  today, 
and  forever,  and  In  him  there  is 
no  variableness  neither  shadow  of 
changing? 
10.  And  now,  If  ye  have  Im- 
agined up  unto  yourselves  a  god 
who  doth  vary,  and  in  whom  there 
Is  shadow  of  changing,  then  have 
ye  Imagined  up  unto  yourselves  a 
god  who  is  not  a  God  of  miracles. 
11.  But  behold,  I  will  show 
unto  you  a  God  of  miracles,  even 
the  God  of  Abraham,  and  the  God 
of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob; 
and  it  Is  that  same  God  who 
created  the  heavens  and  the  earth, 
and  all  things  that  In  them  are. 
12.  Behold,  he  'created  Adam, 
and  by  'Adam  came  the  fall  of 
man.  And  because  of  the  fall  of 
man  came  Jesus  Christ,  even  the 
•Father  and  the  *Son;  and  be- 
cause of  Jesus  Christ  came  the 
redemption  of  man. 
13.  And  because  of  the  redemp- 
tion of  man,  which  came  by  Jesus 
Christ,  they  are  brought  back  Into 
the  presence  of  the  Lord;  yea, 
this  Is  wherein  *all  men  are  re- 
deemed, because  the  death  of 
Christ  bringeth  to  pass  the  ^resur- 
rection, which   bringeth  to  pass 
a  redemption  from  an  *endless 
sleep,  from  which  sleep  all  men 
shall  be  awakened  by  the  power 
of  God  when  the  trump  shall 
sound;  and  they  shall  come  forth, 
both  small  and  great,  and  all 
shall  stand  before  his  bar,  being 
redeemed  and  loosed  from  this 
eternal  band  of  death,  which 
death  Is  a  temporal  death. 
14.  And  then  cometh  the  judg- 
ment of  the  Holy  One  upon  them; 
and  then  cometh  the  time  that  he 
that  Is  'filthy  shall  be  filthy  still; 
and  he  that  is  righteous  shall  be 
righteous  still;  he  that  is  happy 
shall  be  happy  still;  and  he  that 
Is  unhappy  shall  be  unhappy  still. 
15.  And  now,  O  all  ye  that 
have  Imagined  up  unto  yourselves 
a  god  who  can  do  "'no  miracles,  I 
would  ask  of  you,  have  all  these 
things  passed,  of  which  I  have 
spoken?  Has  the  end  come  yet? 
Behold  I  say  unto  you.  Nay;  and 
God  has  not  ceased  to  be  a  God  of 
miracles. 
16.  Behold,  are  not  the  things 
that  God  hath  wrought  marvelous 
in  our  eyes?  Yea,  and  who  can 
comprehend  the  marvelous  works 
of  God? 
17.  Who  shall  say  that  it  was 
not  a  miracle  that  by  his  word 
the  heaven  and  the  earth  should 
be;  and  by  the  power  of  his  word 
man  was  created  of  the  "dust  of 
the  earth;  and  by  the  power  of 
his  word  have  miracles  been 
wrought? 
18.  And  who  shall  say  that 
Jesus  Christ  did  not  do  many 
mighty  miracles?  And  there  were 
many  mighty  miracles  wrought 
by  the  hands  of  the  apostlea. 
19.  And  if  there  were  miracles 
wrought  then,  why  has  God  ceased 
ft,  M«  /,  2  tie.  2.  c,  noe  «,  3  Ne.  21>.  8oo  2/,  Morm.  8.  rf,  vers.  10.  19.  1  N«>. 
10:18.  19.  Al.  7:20.  Moro.  8:18.  e,  w-e  m,  Mok.  2.  /,  2  No.  2:18,  19.  21.  9:6—0. 
Hon.  8:26,  16:8 — 6.  Al.  12:22,  20.  He.  14:16.  Eth.  3:18.  Moro.  8:8.  o,  8oe  c, 
Ifos.  IS.  h.  Me  If,  Moa.  8.  i.  nee  /,  2  N«>.  0.  f,  nee  d,  2  N».  2.  k,  sec  g.  2  Ne.  9. 
I,  M«  0,  2  Ne.  0.     m.  m«  e.     n,  nee  m.  Moi.  2.  BrrwnN  A.  D.  400  and  421. 
MORMON,   9. 
477 
to  be  a  God  of  miracles  and  yet 
be  an  unchangeable  Being?  And 
behold,  I  say  unto  you  he  "chang- 
eth  not;  If  so  he  would  "c^ase  to 
be  God;  and  he  ceaseth  not  to  be 
God,  and  is  a  God  of  miracles. 
20.  And  the  reason  why  he 
ceaseth  to  do  miracles  among  the 
children  of  men  is  'because  that 
they  dwindle  in  unbelief,  and  de- 
part from  the  right  way,  and 
know  not  the  God  in  whom  they 
should  trust. 
21.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you  that 
whoso  believeth  in  Christ,  doubt- 
ing nothing,  ""whatsoever  he  shall 
ask  the  Father  in  the  name  of 
Christ  it  shall  be  granted  him; 
and  this  promise  is  unto  all,  even 
unto  the  ends  of  the  earth. 
22.  For  behold,  thus  said  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  unto  his 
disciples  'who  should  tarry,  yea, 
and  also  to  'all  his  disciples,  in 
the  hearing  of  the  multitude:  Go 
ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach 
the  gospel  to  every  creature; 
23.  And  he  that  believeth  and 
is  "baptized  shall  be  saved,  but 
he  that  believeth  not  shall  be 
damned; 
24.  And  "these  signs  shall  fol- 
low them  that  believe — in  my 
name  shall  they  cast  out  devils; 
they  shall  speak  with  new 
tongues;  they  shall  take  up  ser- 
pents; and  if  they  drink  any 
deadly  thing  it  shall  not  hurt 
them;  th^  shall  lay  hands  on  the 
sick  and  they  shall  recover; 
25.  And  whosoever  shall  be- 
lieve in  my  name,  doubting  noth- 
ing, unto  him  will  I  confirjn  all 
my  words,  even  unto  the  ends  of 
the  earth. 
26.  And  now,  behold,  who  can 
stand  against  the  works  of  the 
Lord?     Who  can  deny  his  say- 
ings? Who  will  rise  up  against 
the  almighty  power  of  the  Lord? 
Who  will  despise  the  works  of  the 
Lord?  Who  will  despise  the  chil- 
dren of  Christ?  Behold,  all  ye 
who  are  despisers  of  the  works  of 
the  Lord,  for  ye  shall  "'wonder 
and  perish. 
27.  O  then  despise  not,  and 
wonder  not,  but  hearken  unto  the 
words  of  the  Lord,  and  ask  the 
Father  in  the  name  of  Jesus  for 
what  things  soever  ye  shall  stand 
in  need.  Doubt  not,  but  be  be- 
lieving, and  begin  as  in  times  of 
old,  and  come  unto  the  Lord  with 
all  your  heart,  and  work  out  your 
own  salvation  with  fear  and  trem- 
bling before  him. 
28.  Be  wise  in  the  days  of  your 
probation;  strip  yourselves  of  all 
uncleanness;  ask  not,  that  ye  may 
consume  it  on  your  lusts,  but  ask 
with  a  firmness  unshaken,  that  ye 
will  yield  to  no  temptation,  but 
that  ye  will  serve  the  true  and 
living  God. 
29.  See  that  ye  are  not  'bap- 
tized unworthily;  see  that  ye  par- 
take not  of  the  sacrament  of 
Christ  "unworthily;  but  see  that 
ye  do  all  things  in  worthiness, 
and  do  It  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God; 
and  if  ye  do  this,  and  'endure  to 
the  end,  ye  will  In  nowise  be  cast 
out. 
30.  Behold,  I  speak  unto  you 
as  though  I  spake  ^'from  the 
dead;  for  I  know  that  ye  shall 
hear  my  words, 
31.  Condemn  me  not  because 
of  mine  Imperfection,  neither  my 
father,  because  of  his  imperfec- 
tion, neither  them  who  have  writ- 
ten ifefore  him;  but  rather  give 
thanks  unto  God  that  he  hath 
made    manifest    unto   you    ^^our 
t 
0,  see  d.     p,  see  /,  2  Ne.  11.  q,  see  d,  3  Ne.  17. 
3   Na.   28.      t,  see  c,   3    Ne.    12.  u,   see  u,   2   Ne.   9. 
w,  vet.  27.     X,  see  u,  2  Ne.  '9.  v,  see  t,  3  Ne.  18. 
Morm.  8.     2b,  see  w,  Mortn.  8. 
See  c.     r,  3  Ne.  18:20.     s,  see  d, 
V,  see  c;  also  Mark  16:17,   18. 
z,  see  *,  2  Ne.  31.     2a,  see  2g. 
Bbiween  a.  D.  400  AND  421. 
478 
ETHER,   1. 
imperfections,  that  ye  may  learn 
to  be  more  wise  than  we  have 
been. 
32.  And  now,  behold,  we  have 
written  this  record  according  to 
our  knowledge,  in  the  characters 
which  are  called  among  us  the 
"'reformed  Egyptian,  being  hand- 
ed down  and  altered  by  us,  ac- 
cording to  our  manner  of  speech. 
33.  And  if  ^''our  plates  had 
been  sufficiently  large  we  should 
have  written  in  Hebrew;  but  the 
Hebrew  hath  been  "'altered  by  us 
also;  and  if  we  could  have  written 
in  Hebrew,  behold,  ye  would  have 
had  "'no  imperfection  in  our  rec- 
ord. 
34.  But  the  Lord  knoweth  the 
things  which  we  have  written, 
and  also  that  none  other  people 
knoweth  our  language;  therefore 
he  hath  prepared  ^'means  for  the 
interpretation  thereof. 
35.  And  these  things  are  writ- 
ten that  we  may  rid  our  garments 
of  the  blood  of  our  brethren,  who 
have  ""dwindled  in  unbelief. 
36.  And  behold,  these  things 
which  we  have  desired  concern- 
ing our  brethren,  yea,  even  their 
restoration  to  the  knowledge  of 
Christ,  are  "'according  to  the 
prayers  of  all  the  saints  who  have 
dwelt  in  the  land. 
37.  And  may  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  grant  that  their  prayers 
may  be  answered  according  to 
their  faith;  and  may  God  the  Fa- 
ther remember  the  "^covenant 
which  he  hath  made  with  the 
house  of  Israel;  and  may  he  bless 
them  forever,  through  faith  on 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.    Amen. 
THE  BOOK  OF  ETHER 
The  record  of  the  Jaredites,  taken  from  the  twenty-four  plates  found  by 
the  people  of  Limhi  in  the  days  of  king  Moseiah. 
speaks  ""concerning  the  creation  of 
the  world,  and  also  of  Adam,  and 
an  account  from  that  time  even 
to  the  ''great  tower,  and  whatso- 
ever things  transpired  among  the 
children  of  men  until  that  time, 
is  had  among  the  Jews — 
4.  Therefore  I  do  not  write 
those  things  which  transpired 
from  the  days  of  Adam  until  that 
time;  but  they  are  had  upon  the 
plates;  and  whoso  flndeth  them, 
the  same  will  have  power  that  he 
may  get  the  full  account. 
5.  But  behold,  I  give  not  the 
full  account,  but  a  'part  of  the 
account  I  give,  from  the  'tower 
down  until  they  were  destroyed. 
CHAPTER  1. 
The  prophet  Ether's  genealogy — The 
great  tower— Jared  and  his  brother — 
Their  language  not  confounded — Pre- 
paring for  migration  as  directed  by 
the  Lord. 
1.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  proceed 
to  give  an  account  of  those  an- 
cient inhabitants  who  were  de- 
stroyed by  the  hand  of  the  Lord 
upon  the  face  of  this  "north  coun- 
try. 
2.  And  I  take  mine  account 
from  the  twenty  and  four  plates 
which  were  found  by  the  people 
of  Limhi,  which  is  called  the 
Book  of  Ether. 
3.  And  as  I  suppose  that  the 
first  part  of  this  record,  which 
2c,  nee  a,  1  Np.  1.  2(1,  hoc  a,  Morm.  1.  Soe  g,  Morm.  8.  2e,  1  Ne.  1 :2.  2f,  bpo  w. 
Mora.  8.  iff.  Mo*.  8:13—18.  Btb.  8:23,  28.  D.  &  C.  17:1.  2h.  iHHt  d,  1  Nc.  2. 
2i,  •««  «,  Morm.  fi.  2/,  M«  /,  8  N«.  15.  Obap.  1 :  a.  tee  p,  Al.  46.  l>,  see  k. 
Mm.  8.  0,  Mo*.  28:17.  d,  vera.  6,  88.  Om.  20—22.  M(w.  28:17.  e,  Btb.  8:17. 
1S:88.     /,  M*  tf. 
ETHER,  1. 
479 
6.  And  on  this  wise  do  I  give 
the  account.  He  that  wrote  this 
record  was  Ether,  and  he  was  a 
descendant  of  Coriantor. 
7.  Coriantor  was  the  son  of 
Moron. 
8.  And  Moron  was  the  son  of 
Ethem. 
9.  And  Ethem  was  the  son  of 
Ahah. 
10.  And  Ahah  was  the  son  of 
Seth. 
11.  And  Seth  was  the  son  of 
Shiblon. 
12.  And  Shiblon  was  the  son  of 
Com. 
13.  And  Com  was  the  son  of 
Coriantum. 
14.  And  Coriantum  was  the  son 
of  Amnigaddah. 
15.  And  Amnigaddah  was  the 
son  of  Aaron. 
16.  And  Aaron  was  a  descend- 
ant of  Heth,  who  was  the  son  of 
Hearthom. 
17.  And  Hearthom  was  the  son 
of  Lib. 
18.  And  Lib  was  the  son  of 
Kish. 
19.  And  Kish  was  the  son  of 
Corom. 
20.  And  Corom  was  the  son  of 
Levi. 
21.  And  Levi  was  the  son  of 
Kim. 
22.  And  Kim  was  the  son  of 
Morianton. 
23.  And  Morianton  was  a  de- 
scendant of  Riplakish. 
24.  And  Riplakish  was  the  son 
of  Shez. 
25.  And  Shez  was  the  son  of 
Heth. 
26.  And  Heth  was  the  son  of 
Com. 
27.  And  Com  was  the  son  of 
Coriantum, 
28.  And  Coriantum  was  the 
son  of  Emer. 
29.  And  Emer  was  the  son  of 
Omer. 
30.  And  Omer  was  the  son  of 
Shule. 
31.  And  Shule  was  the  son  of 
Kib. 
32.  And  Kib  was  the  son  of 
Orihah,  who  was  the  son  of  Jared; 
33.  Which  Jared  came  forth 
with  his  brother  and  their  fam- 
ilies, with  some  others  and  their 
families,  from  the  "great  tower, 
at  the  time  the  Lord  "confounded 
the  language  of  the  people,  and 
swore  in  his  wrath  that  Hhey 
should  be  scattered  upon  all  the 
face  of  the  earth;  and  according 
to  the  word  of  the  Lord  the  peo- 
ple were  scattered. 
34.  And  the  brother  of  Jared 
being  a  large  and  mighty  man, 
and  a  man  highly  favored  of  the 
Lord,  Jared,  his  brother,  said 
unto  him:  Cry  unto  the  Lord, 
that  he  will  'not  confound  us  that 
we  may  not  understand  our  words. 
35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  brother  of  Jared  did  cry  unto 
the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  had  com- 
passion uton  Jared;  therefore  he 
did  not  confound  the  language  of 
Jared;  and  Jared  and  his  brother 
were  not  confounded. 
36.  Then  Jared  said  unto  his 
brother:  Cry  again  unto  the 
Lord,  and  it  may  be  that  he  will 
turn  away  his  anger  from  them 
who  are  our  friends,  that  he  con- 
found not  their  language. 
37.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  brother  of  Jared  did  cry  unto 
the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  had  com- 
passion upon  their  friends  and 
their  families  also,  that  they 
''were  not  confounded. 
38.  And  it  came  to  peiss  that 
Jared  spake  again  unto  his  broth- 
er, saying:  Go  and  inquire  of  the 
Lord  whether  he  will   'drive  us 
0,  see  d.     h,  vers.  31 — 37,     Gen.  11:7,  9.     Om.  22.     Mos.  28:17.     i,  vera,  38 — 13. 
Cm.  22.     Mob.  28:17.     Gen.  11:8.  9.     j,  see  h.     k,  see  A.     I.  see  i. 
480 
ETRGH,  2. 
out  of  the  land,  and  If  he  will 
drive  us  out  of  the  land,  cry  unto 
him  whither  we  shall  go.  And 
who  knoweth  but  the  Lord  will 
carry  us  forth  into  a  land  which 
is  choice  above  all  the  earth?  And 
if  it  so  be,  let  us  be  faithful  unto 
the  Lord,  that  we  may  receive  it 
for  our  inheritance. 
39.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  brother  of  Jared  did  cry  unto 
the  Lord  according  to  that  which 
had  been  spoken  by  the  mouth  of 
Jared. 
40.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  did  hear  the  brother  of 
Jared,  and  had  compassion  upc- 
him,  and  said  unto  him: 
41.  Go  to  and  gather  together 
thy  flocks,  both  male  and  female, 
of  every  kind;  and  also  of  the 
seed  of  the  earth  of  every  kind; 
and  "thy  families;  and  also  Jared 
thy  brother  and  his  family;  and 
"also  thy  friends  and  their  fam- 
ilies, and  the  friends  of  Jared  and 
their  families. 
42.  And  when  thou  hast  done 
this  thou  Shalt  go  at  the  head  of 
them  down  into  the  valley  which 
is  northward.  And  there  will  I 
meet  thee,  and  I  will  go  before 
thee  "into  a  land  which  is  choice 
above  all  the  lands  of  the  earth. 
43.  And  there  will  I  bless  thee 
and  thy  seed,  and  raise  up  unto 
me  of  thy  seed,  and  of  the  seed  of 
thy  brother,  and  they  who  shall 
go  with  thee,  a  great  nation.  And 
there  shall  be  none  '■greater  than 
the  nation  which  I  will  raise  up 
unto  me  of  thy  seed,  upon  all  the 
face  of  the  earth.  And  thus  I 
will  do  unto  thee  because  this 
long  time  ye  have  cried  unto  me. 
CHAPTER  2. 
Jn  the  vajley  of  Nimrod — Deaeret, 
the  honey  bee — The  Lon^j^gain  talka 
with  the  hroiher  of  Jared — Divine  de- 
cree concerning  the  land  of  promise — 
The  place  Moriancumer — Barges  built 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Jared  and  his  brother,  and  their 
families,  and  also  the  friends  of 
Jared  and  his  brother  and  their 
families,  went  down  into  the  val- 
ley which  "was  northward,  (and 
the  name  of  the  valley  was  Nim- 
rod, being  called  after  the  mighty 
hunter)  with  their  flocks  which 
they  had  gathered  together,  male 
and  female,  of  ""every  kind, 
2.  And  they  did  also  lay  snares 
and  catch  fowls  of  the  air;  and 
they  did  also  prepare  a  vessel,  in 
which  they  did  carry  with  them 
the  fish  of  the  waters. 
3.  And  they  did  also  carry  with 
them  deseret,  which,  by  Inter- 
pretation, is  a  honey  bee;  and 
thus  they  did  carry  with  them 
swarms  of  bees,  and  all  manner 
of  that  which  was  upon  the  face 
of  the  land,  "seeds  of  every  kind. 
4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  come  down  into 
the  ''valley  of  Nimrod  the  Lord 
came  'down  and  talked  with  the 
brother  of  Jared;  and  he  was  in 
a  'cloud,  and  the  brother  of  Jared 
saw  him  not. 
5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lord  commanded  them  that  they 
should  go  forth  Into  the  wilder- 
ness, yea,  into  that  quarter  where 
there  never  had  man  been.  And 
It  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  did 
go  "before  them,  and  did  talk 
with  them  as  he  stood  In  a  cloud, 
and  gave  directions  whither  they 
should  travel. 
6.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  travel  in  the  wilderness, 
and  did  build  barges.  In  which 
they  did  cross  many  waters,  being 
directed  continually  by  the  hand 
of  the  Lord. 
m,  nu>.  0:20.     n,  nth.  0:10.     o,  bpc  a,  1  Ne.  2.     p,  Llli.  15:2.    .   ^,       ^ 
OBAr.  2:    a,  Etb.   1:42.     b.  Etb.    1:41.     0:4.     9:18,   10.     C,  Btb.  1:41.     d,  ver.  1. 
0,  Ktli.  1 :4S.    /,  T«n.  0,  14.    g,  Btti.  1 :48. 
ETHER,  2. 
481 
7.  And  the  Lord  would  not  suf»- 
fer  that  they  should  stop  beyond 
the  sea  in  th^  wilderness,  but  he 
would  that  they  should  come 
forth  even  unto  the  *land  of 
promise,  which  was  choice  above 
all  other  lands,  which  the  Lord 
God  had  preserved  for  a  right- 
eous people. 
8.  And  he  had  sworn  In  his 
wrath  unto  the  brother  of  Jared, 
that  whoso  should  possess  this 
land  of  promise,  from  that  time 
henceforth  and  forever,  should 
serve  him,  the  true  and  only  God, 
or  they  should  be  swept  off  when 
the  fulness  of  his  wrath  should 
come  upon  them. 
9.  And  now,  we  can  behold  the 
^decrees  of  God  concerning  this 
land,  thBft  it  Is  a  land  of  promise; 
and  whatsoever  nation  shall  pos- 
sess it  shall  serve  God,  or  they 
shall  be  swept  off  when  the  ful- 
ness of  his  wrath  shall  come  upon 
them.  And  the  fulness  of  his 
wrath  Cometh  upon  them  when 
they  are  ripened  in  Iniquity. 
10.  For  behold,  this  Is  a  land 
which  is  choice  above  all  other 
lands;  wherefore  he  that  doth 
possess  it  shall  serve  God  or  shall 
be  swept  off;  for  it  Is  the  ever- 
lasting decree  of  God.  And  It  is 
not  until  the  fulness  of  Iniquity 
among  the  children  of  the  land, 
that  they  are  swept  off. 
11.  And  this  cometh  unto  you, 
O  ye  Gentiles,  that  ye  may  know 
the  decrees  of  God — that  ye  may 
repent,  and  not  continue  in  your 
Iniquities  until  the  fulness  come, 
that  ye  may  not  bring  down  the 
fulness  of  the  wrath  of  God  upon 
you  as  the  inhabitants  of  the 
land  have^itherto  done. 
12.  Behold,  this  Is  a  choice 
land,  and  whatsoever  nation  shall 
possess    it    shall    be    ''free   from 
bondage,  and  from  captivity,  and 
from  all  other  nations  under 
heaven,  if  they  will  but  serve  the 
God  of  the  land,  who  is  Jesus 
Christ,  who  hath  been  manifested 
by  the  things  which  we  have 
written. 
13.  And  now  I  proceed  with 
my  record;  for  behold,  it  came 
to  pass  that  the  Lord  did  bring 
Jared  and  his  brethren  forth  even 
to  that  great  sea  which  divldeth 
the  lands.  And  as  they  came  to 
the  sea  they  pitched  their  tents; 
and  they  called  the  name  of  the 
place  Moriancumer;  and  they 
dwelt  in  tents,  and  dwelt  in  tents 
upon  the  seashore  for  the  space  of 
four  years. 
14.  And  it  came  to  pass  at  the 
end  of  four  years  that  the  Lord 
came  again  unto  the  brother  of 
Jared,  and  stood  'in  a  cloud  and 
talked  with  him.  And  for  the 
space  of  three  hours  did  the  Lord 
talk  with  the  brother  of  Jared, 
and  chastened  him  because  he  re- 
membered not  to  call  upon  the 
name  of  the  Lord. 
15.  And  the  brother  of  Jared 
repented  of  the  evil  which  he  had 
done,  and  did  call  upon  the  name 
of  the  Lord  for  his  brethren  who 
were  with  him.  And  the  Lord 
said  unto  him:  I  will  forgive  thee 
and  thy  brethren  of  their  sins; 
but  thou  Shalt  not  sin  any  more, 
for  ye  shall  remember  that  my 
Spirit  will  not  always  strive  with 
man;  wherefore,  If  ye  will  sin 
until  ye  are  fully  ripe  ye  shall  be 
cut  off  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord.  And  these  •"are  my  thoughts 
upon  the  land  which  I  shall  give 
you  for  your  Inheritance;  for  It 
shall  be  a  land  choice  above  all 
other  lands. 
16.  And  the  Lord  said:  Go  to 
work  and  build,  after  the  manner 
i,  vers.   8.   12 — 15.     See  o,  Etli.   1.     Also  see  d,  2  Ne.  1.     /,  vers.  10,  11. 
k.  1  Ne.  13  :19.     2  Ne.  1:7.     10  :10— 14.     /,  see  /.     m,  see  t. 
See  i. 
482 
ETHER,   3. 
of  barges  which  ye  have  "hitherto 
built.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  brother  of  Jared  did  go  to 
work,  and  also  his  brethren,  and 
built  barges  after  the  manner 
which  they  had  built,  according 
to  the  instructions  of  the  Lord. 
And  they  were  small,  and  they 
were  light  upon  the  water,  even 
like  unto  the  lightness  of  a  fowl 
upon  the  water. 
17.  And  they  were  built  after 
a  manner  that  they  were  exceed- 
ing "tight,  even  that  they  would 
hold  water  like  unto  a  dish;  and 
the  bottom  thereof  was  tight  like 
unto  a  dish;  and  the  sides  thereof 
were  tight  like  unto  a  dish;  and 
the  ends  thereof  were  peaked; 
and  the  top  thereof  was  tight 
like  unto  a  dish;  and  the  length 
thereof  was  the  length  of  a  tree; 
and  the  door  thereof,  when  it  was 
shut,  was  tight  like  unto  a  dish. 
18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  brother  of  Jared  cried  unto 
the  Lord,  saying:  O  Lord,  I  have 
performed  the  work  which  thou 
hast  commanded  me,  and  I  have 
made  the  barges  according  as 
thou  hast  directed  me. 
19.  And  behold,  O  Lord,  in 
them  there  Is  no  light;  whither 
shall  we  steer?  And  also  we  shall 
perish,  for  In  them  we  caiinot 
breathe,  save  it  Is  the  air  which 
Is  In  them;  therefore  we  shall 
perish. 
20.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  the 
brother  of  Jared:  Behold,  thou 
Shalt  make  a  hole  In  the  top,  and 
also  In  the  'bottom;  and  when 
thou  Shalt  suffer  for  air  thou 
Shalt  unstop  the  hole  and  receive 
air.  And  If  It  be  so  that  the  water 
come  In  upon  thee,  behold,  ye 
shall  stop  the  hole,  that  ye  may 
not  perish  In  the  flood. 
21.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
the  brother  of  Jared  did  so,  ac- 
cording as  the  Lord  had  com- 
maaded. 
22.  And  he  cried  again  unto 
the  Lord  saying:  O  Lord,  behold 
I  have  done  even  as  thou  hast 
commanded  me;  and  I  have  pre- 
pared the  vessels  for  my  people, 
and  behold  there  is  no  light  in 
them.  Behold,  O  Lord,  wilt  thou 
suffer  that  we  shall  cross  this 
great  water  in  darkness? 
23.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  the 
brother  of  Jared:  What  will  ye 
that  I  should  do  that  ye  may  have 
light  in  your  vessels?  For  be- 
hold, ye  cannot  have  windows, 
for  they  will  be  dashed  in  pieces; 
neither  shall  ye  take  fire  with 
you,  for  ye  shall  not  go  by  the 
light  of  fire. 
24.  For  behold,  ye  shall  be  as 
a  whale  "^in  the  midst  of  the  sea; 
for  the  mountain  waves  shall  dash 
upon  you.  Nevertheless,  I  will 
bring  you  up  again  out  of  the 
depths  of  the  sea;  for  the  winds 
have  gone  forth  out  of  my  mouth, 
and  also  the  rains  and  the  floods 
have  I  sent  forth. 
25.  And  behold,  I  prepare  you 
against  these  things;  for  ye  can- 
not cross  this  great  deep  save  I 
prepare  you  against  the  waves  of 
the  sea,  and  the  winds  which  have 
gone  forth,  and  the  floods  which 
shall  come.  Therefore  what  will 
ye  that  I  should  prepare  for  you 
that  ye  may  have  light  when  ye 
are  swaUowed  up  In  the  depths 
of  the  sea? 
CHAPTER   3. 
The  finger  of  the  Lord — Jesua  Christ 
ahowa  himaelf  in  the  spirit  to  the 
brother  of  Jared — The  luminoua  atonea 
— The  interpretera — A  record  yet  to 
come, 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
brother  of  Jared,  (now  the  num- 
ber of  the  vessels  which  had  been 
H,  rn.  0.    0,  Kth.  6 :7,    q,  rn».  24.  25.     r,  ver.  26.     Btb.  0  .O.  7.  10. 
ETHER,   3. 
483 
prepared  was  eight)  went  forth 
unto  the  mount,  which  they  called 
the  mount  Shelem,  because  of  its 
exceeding  height,  and  did  molten 
out  of  a  rock  sixteen  small  stones; 
and  they  were  white  and  clear, 
even  as  transparent  glass;  and  he 
did  carry  them  in  his  hands  upon 
the  top  of  the  mount,  and  cried 
again  unto  the  Lord,  saying: 
2.  O  Lord,  thou  hast  said  Hhat 
we  must  be  encompassed  about 
by  the  floods.  Now  behold,  O 
Lord,  and  do  not  be  angry  with 
thy  servant  because  of  his  weak- 
ness before  thee;  for  we  know 
that  thou  art  holy  and  dwellest 
In  the  heavens,  and  that  we  are 
unworthy  before  thee;  because  of 
'the  fall  our  natures  have  become 
evil  continually;  nevertheless,  O 
Lord,  thou  hast  given  us  a  com- 
mandment that  we  must  call  upon 
thee,  that  from  thee  we  may  re- 
ceive according  to  our  desires. 
3.  Behold,  O  Lord,  thou  hast 
smitten  us  because  of  our  in- 
iquity, and  hast  driven  us  forth, 
and  for  these  many  years  we  have 
been  in  the  wilderness;  neverthe- 
less, thou  hast  been  merciful  unto 
us.  O  Lord,  look  upon  me  in  pity, 
and  turn  away  thine  anger  from 
this  thy  people,  and  suffer  not 
that  they  shall  go  forth  across 
this  raging  deep  in  darkness;  but 
behold  these  •'things  which  I  have 
molten  out  of  the  rock. 
4.  And  I  know,  O  Lord,  that 
thou  hast  all  power,  and  can  do 
whatsoever  thou  wilt  for  the 
benefit  of  man;  therefore  touch 
these  stones,  O  Lord,  with  'thy 
fingep,  and  prepare  them  that 
they  may  shine  forth  in  dark- 
ness; and  tiey  shall  shine  forth 
unto  us  in  the  vessels  which  we 
have  prepared,  that  we  may  have 
light  while  we  shall  cross  the  sea. 
5.  Behold,  O  Lord,  thou  canst 
do  this.  We  know  that  thou  art 
able  to  show  forth  great  power, 
which  looks  small  unto  the  un- 
derstanding of  men. 
6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  brother  of  Jared  had 
said  these  words,  behold,  the 
Lord  stretched  forth  his  hand  and 
touched  the  stones  one  by  one 
with  his  finger.  And  the  'veil 
was  taken  from  off  the  eyes  of 
the  brother  of  Jared,  and  he  "saw 
the  finger  of  the  Lord;  and  it  was 
as  the  finger  of  a  man,  like  unto 
flesh  and  blood;  and  the  brother 
of  Jared  fell  down  before  the 
Lord,  for  he  was  struck  with  fear. 
7.  And  the  Lord  saw  that  the 
brother  of  Jared  had  fallen  to  the 
earth;  and  the  Lord  said  unto 
him:  Arise,  why  hast  thou  fallen? 
8.  And  he  saith  unto  the  Lord: 
I  saw  the  finger  of  the  Lord,  and 
I  feared  lest  he  should  smite  me; 
for  I  knew  not  that  the  Lord  had 
flesh  and  blood, 
9.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  him: 
Because  of  thy  faith  thou  hast 
seen  that  I  shall  take  upon  me 
flesh  and  blood;  and  never  has 
man  come  before  me  with  such 
exceeding  faith  as  thou  hast;  for 
were  it  not  so  ye  could  not  have 
seen  my  finger.  Sawest  thou 
more  than  this? 
10.  And  he  answered:  Nay; 
Lord,  show  thyself  unto  ma. 
11.  And  the  Lord  said  unto 
him:  Believest  thou  the  words 
which  I  shall  speak? 
12.  And  he  answered:  Yea, 
Lord,  I  know  that  thou  speakest 
the  truth,  for  thou  art  a  God  of 
truth,  and  canst  not  lie. 
13.  And  when  he  had  said 
these  words,  behold,  the  Lord 
showed  himself  unto  him,  and 
said:  Because  thou  knowest  th-ese 
a     o'  ?i'*-  V?,.^'?^:^"'  ^^  f'  Morm.  9.     d,  vors.   1.  4,  6.     Eth.  6:2.  3,  10.     e,  vers. 
6—9,  19.     Eth.  12  :19— 21.    /,  vers.  19,  20,     EtU.  12 :19,  21.     g,  b«©  e. 
484 
ETHER,  3. 
things  ye  are  redeemed  *from  the 
fall;  therefore  ye  are  brought 
back  into  my  presence;  therefore 
I  show  myself  unto  you. 
14.  Behold,  I  am  he  who  was 
prepared  *from  the  foundation  of 
the  world  to  redeem  my  people. 
Behold,  I  am  Jesus  Christ.  I  am 
Hhe  Father  and  the  *^on.  In  me 
shall  all  mankind  have  light,  and 
that  eternally,  even  they  who 
shall  believe  on  my  name;  and 
they  shall  become  my  sons  and 
my  daughters. 
15.  And  'never  have  I  showed 
myself  unto  man  whom  I  have 
created,  for  never  has  man  be- 
lieved in  me  as  thou  hast.  Seest 
thou  that  ye  are  created  after 
mine  own  image?  Yea,  even  "all 
men  were  created  in  the  begin- 
ning after  mine  own  image. 
16.  Behold,  this  body,  which 
ye  now  behold,  is  the  "body  of  my 
spirit;  and  "man  have  I  created 
after  the  body  of  my  spirit;  and 
even  as  I  appear  unto  thee  to  be 
in  the  spirit  will  I  appear  unto 
my  people  in  the  flesh. 
17.  And  now,  as  I,  Moroni,  said 
I  could  'not  make  a  full  account 
of  these  things  which  are  writ- 
ten, therefore  it  sufflceth  me  to 
say  that  Jesus  showed  himself 
unto  this  man  In  the  spirit,  even 
after  the  manner  and  in  the  like- 
ness of  the  same  body  even  as  he 
showed  himself  unto  the  Ne- 
phites. 
18.  And  he  ministered  unto 
him  even  as  be  ministered  unto 
the  Nephites;  ^nd  all  this,  that 
this  man  might  know  that  he  was 
God,  because  of  the  many  great 
works  which  the  Lord  had  showed 
unto  him. 
19.  And  because  of  the  knowl- 
edge of  this  man  he  could  not  be 
kept  from  beholding  'within  the 
veil;  and  he  'saw  the  finger  of 
Jesois,  which,  when  he  saw,  he 
*fell  with  fear,;  for  he  knew  that 
it  was  the  finger  of  the  Lord;  and 
he  had  faith  no  longer,  for  he 
knew,  nothing  doubting, 
20.  Wherefore,  having  this  per- 
fect knowledge  of  God,  he  could 
not  be  kept  "from  within  the  veil; 
therefore  he  saw  Jesus;  and  he 
did  "minister  unto  him. 
21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  said  unto  the  brother  of 
Jared:  Behold,  thou  shalt  not 
suffer  these  things  which  ye  have 
seen  and  heard  to  go  forth  unto 
the  world,  until  the  "time  cometh 
that  I  shall  glorify  my  name  In 
the  fiesh;  wherefore,  ye  shall 
treasure  up  the  things  which  ye 
have  seen  and  heard,  and  show 
it  to  no  man. 
22.  And  behold,  when  ye  shall 
come  unto  me,  ye  shall  'write 
them  and  shall  seal  them  up,  that 
no  one  can  interpret  them;  for 
ye  shall  write  them  in  a  language 
that  they  cannot  be  read. 
23.  And  behold,  these  'two 
stones  will  I  give  unto  thee,  and 
ye  shall  seal  them  up  also  with 
the  things  which  ye  shall  write. 
24.  For  behold,  the  'language 
which  ye  shall  write  I  have  *"con- 
founded;  wherefore  I  will  cause 
In  my  own  due  time  that  these 
stones  shall  '"magnify  to  the  eyes 
of  men  these  things  which  ye 
shall  write. 
25.  And  when  the  Lord  had 
said  these  words,  he  '"'showed 
unto  the  brother  of  Jared  ail  the 
Inhabitants  of  the  earth  which 
had  been,  and  also  all  that  would 
be;    and  he  withheld   them  not 
k,  Etb,  ^2:10,  21.  i,  aee  tf.  Mod,  4.  J,  ioe  c,  Mnn.  15.  k,  see  ^,  Mos,  3.  I,  see 
D.  A  O.  107:54.  m,  Tor.  10.  Mos.  7:27.  Al,  18:34,  n,  1  Ne.  11:11.  o,  mw  m, 
p,  MH!  e,  Rtb,  1,  r,  »u«  J.  $,  mo  e.  t,  wr.  6.  u,  see  /.  v,  T«r.  18.  w,  Bth.  4:1,  2. 
m.  ver.  27.  «.  Me  n,  Moa.  8.  a,  T«r.  22.  2a,  M*  k,  Kth.  1.  it,  m«  n,  Mo«.  8. 
2««  ir«r.  20,  Htk,  4 :4. 
ETHER,   4. 
486 
from  his  sight,  even  unto  the  ends 
of  the  earth. 
26.  For  he  had  said  unto  him 
in  times  before,  that  if  he  would 
believe  in  him  that  he  could  show 
unto  him  all  things — it  should  be 
shown  unto  him;  therefore  the 
Lord  could  not  withhold  anything 
from  him,  for  he  knew  that  the 
Lord  could  show  him  all  things. 
27.  And  the  Lord  said  unto 
him:  Write  these  things  and 
^"seal  them  up;  and  I  will  show 
them  in  mine  own  due  time  unto 
the  children  of  men. 
28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  commanded  him  that  he 
should  ^'seal  up  the  two  stones 
which  he  had  received,  and  show 
them  not,  until  the  Lord  should 
show  them  unto  the  children  of 
men. 
CHAPTER   4. 
The  brother  of  Jared  commanded  to 
write — Moroni's  solemn  admonition — 
Cursed  is  he  who  contends  against  the 
word  of  the  Lord — Whatsoever  per- 
suades men  to  do  good  is  of  Ood. 
1.  And  the  Lord  commanded 
the  brother  of  Jared  to  go  down 
out  of  the  "mount  from  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Lord,  and  write  the 
things  which  he  had  seen;  and 
they  were  "forbidden  to  come 
unto  the  children  of  men  until 
after  that  he  should  be  lifted  up 
upon  the  cross;  and  for  this  cause 
did  king  "Mosiah  keep  them,  that 
they  should  not  come  unto  the 
world  until  after  Christ  should 
show  himself  unto  his  people. 
2.  And  after  Christ  truly  had 
showed  himself  unto  his  people 
he  commanded  that  they  should 
be  made  manifest. 
3.  And  now,  after  that,  they 
have   all   dwindled   in   unbelief; 
and  there  is  none  save  it  be  the 
Lamanites,  and  they  have  re- 
jected the  gospel  of  Christ;  there- 
fore I  am  commanded  that  I 
should  ''hide  them  up  again  in  the 
earth. 
4.  Behold,  I  have  written  upon 
these  plates  the  'very  things 
which  the  brother  of  Jared  saw; 
and  there  never  were  greater 
things  made  manifest  than  those 
which  were  made  manifest  unto 
the  brother  of  Jared. 
5.  Wherefore  the  Lord  hath 
commanded  me  to  write  them; 
and  I  have  written  them.  And  he 
commanded  me  that  I  should  seal 
them  up;  and  he  also  hath  com- 
manded that  I  should  seal  up  the 
interpretation  thereof;  wherefore 
I  have  sealed  up  the  'interpreters, 
according  to  the  commandment  of 
the  Lord. 
6.  For  the  Lord  said  unto  me: 
They  shall  not  go  forth  unto  the 
Gentiles  "until  the  day  that  they 
shall  repent  of  their  iniquity,  and 
become  clean  before  the  Lord. 
7.  And  in  that  day  that  they 
shall  exercise  faith  in  me,  saith 
the  Lord,  ''even  as  the  brother  of 
Jared  did,  that  they  may  become 
sanctified  in  me,  then  will  I  mani- 
fest unto  them  the  things  which 
the  brother  of  Jared  saw,  even  to 
the  unfolding  unto  them  all  my 
revelations,  saith  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Son  of  God,  Hhe  Father  of  the 
heavens  and  of  the  earth,  and  all 
things  that  in  them  are. 
8.  And  he  that  will  contend 
against  the  word  of  the  Lord,  ^let 
him  be  accursed;  and  he  that 
shall  deny  these  things,  let  him 
be  accursed;  for  unto  them  will 
I  show  *no  greater  things,  saith 
2d,  2  Ne.  27:6—23.  Mos.  28:11—20.  Al.  37;21— 31.  2e,  see  n,  Mos.  8. 
Chap.  4:  a,  Eth.  3:1.  b,  Etb.  3:21.  c,  Mo8.  28:11 — 20.  d,  see  «,  1  Ne.  13.  Morm. 
8:14.  Moro.  10:1,  2.  e,  vers.  5—7,  13 — 10.  2  Ne.  27:6 — 11,  15,  17,  21,  22.  Kth. 
6:1.  /,  see  n,  Mos.  8.  g,  vers.  7—16.  2  Ne.  27:7.  8,  11,  21.  h.  Eth.  3.  i,  see  a, 
Mos.  3.  Mos.  3:8.  4:2.  7:27.  He.  16:18.  /,  2Ne.  27:14.  28:29,30.  83:11—15. 
k,  vers.  13—16.     3  Ne.  26:6—12. 
486 
ETHER,   4. 
Jesus  Christ;   for  I  am  he  who 
speaketh. 
9.  And  at  my  command  the 
heavens  are  opened  and  are  shut; 
and  at  my  word  'the  earth  shall 
shake;  and  at  my  command  the 
inhabitants  thereof  shall  pass 
away,  even  so  as  "by  fire. 
10.  And  he  that  believeth  not 
my  words  believeth  not  my  dis- 
ciples; and  if  it  so  be  that  I  do 
not  speak,  judge  ye;  for  ye  shall 
know  that  it  is  I  that  speaketh, 
at  the  last  day. 
11.  But  he  that  believeth  these 
things  which  I  have  spoken,  him 
will  I  visit  with  the  "manifesta- 
tions of  my  Spirit,  and  he  shall 
know  and  bear  record.  For  be- 
cause of  my  Spirit  he  shall  know 
that  these  things  are  true;  for  it 
persuadeth  men  to  do  good. 
12.  And  whatsoever  thing  "per- 
suadeth men  to  do  good  is  of  me; 
for  good  Cometh  of  none  save  it 
be  of  me.  I  am  the  same  that 
leadeth  men  to  all  good;  he  that 
will  not  believe  my  words  will 
'not  believe  me — that  I  am;  and 
he  that  will  not  believe  me  will 
not  believe  the  Father  who  sent 
me.  For  behold,  I  am  «the  Fa- 
ther, I  'am  the  light,  and  the  life, 
and  the  truth  of  the  world. 
13.  Come  unto  me,  O  ye  Gen- 
tiles, and  I  will  show  unto  you 
the  'greater  things,  the  knowl- 
edge which  is  hid  up  because  of 
unbelief. 
14.  Come  unto  me,  O  ye  house 
of  Israel,  and  it  shall  be  made 
manifest  unto  you  how  great 
things  the  Father  hath  laid  up 
for  you,  from  the  foundation  of 
the  world;  and  It  hath  not  come 
unto  you,  because  of  unbelief. 
15.  Behold,  when  ye  shall  rend 
that  veil  of  unbelief  which  doth 
cause  you  to  remain  in  your  awful 
state  of  wickedness,  and  hardness 
of  heart,  and  blindness  of  mind, 
then  shall  the  'great  and  mar- 
velous things  which  have  been 
hid  up  from  the  "foundation  of 
the  world  from  you — yea,  when 
ye  shall  call  upon  the  Father  in 
my  name,  with  a  broken  heart 
and  a  contrite  spirit,  then  shall 
ye  know  that  the  Father  hath  re- 
membered the  "covenant  which  he 
made  unto  your  fathers,  O  house 
of  Israel. 
16.  And  then  shall  my  revela- 
tions which  I  have  caused  to  be 
written  by  my  servant  "John  be 
unfolded  in  the  eyes  of  all  the 
people.  Remember,  when  ye  see 
these  things,  ye  shall  know  that 
the  time  is  at  hand  that  they 
shall  be  made  manifest  in  very 
deed. 
17.  Therefore,  'when  ye  shall 
receive  this  record  ye  may  know 
that  the  work  of  the  Father  has 
commenced  upon  all  the  face  of 
the  land. 
18.  Therefore,  repent  all  ye 
ends  of  the  earth,  and  come  unto 
me,  and  believe  In  my  gospel,  and 
be  "baptized  In  my  name;  for  he 
that  believeth  and  is  baptized 
shall  be  saved;  but  he  that  be- 
lieveth not  shall  be  damned;  and 
'signs  shall  follow  them  that  be- 
lieve In  my  name. 
19.  And  blessed  Is  he  that  is 
found  faithful  unto  my  name  at 
the  last  day,  for  he  shall  be 
^"lifted  up  to  dwell  in  the  king- 
dom prepared  for  him  *''from  the 
foundation  of  the  world.  And  be- 
hold It  Is  I  that  hath  spoken  It. 
Amen. 
{,  He.  12:8 — 18.  8Ne.  20:8.  Morm.  fi  :23.  0:2.  m,  hc<>  a,  3  No.  2S.  n,  Btb.  B: 
Iforv.  10:4.  0.  0,  Moro.  7:0 — 22.  10:6,  7.  p,  Ter.  10.  8  Ne.  28:34,  35.  q,  a«e 
Moa.  15.  r.  Me  m,  Mo«.  10.  ;  mo  Ac.  I,  aee  (,  2  Ni>.  20.  u,  «oe  <t,  Moa.  4.  v,  am 
8  Ne.  10.  w,  1  N«.  14:18 — 28.  c,  3  N*.  31:1—11,  20—20.  y,  m«  «,  8  Ne.  9.  •,  i 
$,  8  Ne.  29.    See  2/,  Mom.  8.    2a,  eee  p.  Mot.  28.    2b.  eee  d,  llos.  4. 
ETHER,   5,   6. 
487 
CHAPTER   5, 
Moroni  to  the  future  translator  of 
his  loritings. 
1.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  have 
written  the  words  which  were 
commanded  me,  according  to  my 
memory;  and  I  have  told  "you 
the  things  which  I  have  "sealed 
up;  therefore  touch  them  not  in 
order  that  "ye  may  translate;  for 
that  thing  is  forbidden  you,  ex- 
cept by  and  by  it  shall  be  wisdom 
in  God. 
2.  And  behold,  ye  may  be  priv- 
ileged that  ye  may  show  the  plates 
unto  ''those  who  shall  assist  to 
bring  forth  this  work; 
3.  And  unto  "three  shall  they 
be  shown  by  the  power  of  God; 
wherefore  they  shall  know  of  a 
surety  that  these  things  are  true. 
4.  And  in  the  mouth  of  'three 
witnesses  shall  these  things  be 
established;  and  the  testimony  of 
three,  and  this  work,  in  the  which 
shall  be  shown  forth  the  'power 
of  God  and  also  his  word,  *of 
which  the  Father,  and  the  Son, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost  bear  rec- 
ord— and  all  this  shall  stand  as 
a  testimony  against  the  world  at 
the  last  day. 
5.  And  if  it  so  be  that  they  re- 
pent and  come  unto  the  Father 
in  the  name  of  Jesus,  they  shall 
be  received  into  the  kingdom  of 
God. 
6.  And  now,  if  I  have  no 
authority  for  these  things,  judge 
ye;  for  ye  shall  know  that  I  have 
authority  *when  ye  shall  see  me, 
and  we  shall  stand  before  God  at 
the  last  day.    Amen. 
CHAPTER  6. 
The  atory  of  the  Jareditea  continued 
— Their  vessels  lighted  by  miracle — 
Through  the  depths  of  the  sea  to  the 
promised    land — The   people   desire   a 
king — Their  leaders  foresee  evil  but 
yield  to  the  popular  vHll — Death  of 
Jared  and  his  brother. 
1.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  proceed 
to  give  the  record  of  Jared  and 
his  brother. 
2.  For  it  came  to  pass  after  the 
Lord  had  prepared  "the  stones 
which  the  brother  of  Jared  had 
carried  up  into  the  mount,  the 
brother  of  Jared  came  down  out 
of  the  mount,  and  he  did  put 
forth  the  stones  into  the  "Vessels 
which  were  prepared,  one  in  each 
end  thereof;  and  behold,  they  did 
give  light  unto  the  vessels. 
3.  And  thus  the  Lord  caused 
'stones  to  shine  in  darkness,  to 
give  light  unto  men,  women,  and 
children,  that  they  might  not 
cross  the  great  waters  in  dark- 
ness. 
4.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  prepared  all  man- 
ner of  food,  that  thereby  they 
might  subsist  upon  the  water,  and 
also  food  for  their  ''flocks  and 
herds,  and  whatsoever  beast  or 
animal  or  fowl  that  they  should 
carry  with  them — and  it  came  to 
pass  that  when  they  had  done  all 
these  things  they  got  aboard  of 
their  vessels  or  barges,  and  set 
forth  into  the  sea,  commending 
themselves  unto  the  Lord  their 
God. 
5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  God  caused  that  there 
should  be  a  "furious  wind  blow 
upon  the  face  of  the  waters, 
towards  the  promised  land;  and 
thus  they  were  tossed  upon  the 
waves  of  the  sea  before  the  wind. 
6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  many  times  buried  in 
the  depths  of  the  sea,  because  of 
the  mountain  waves  which  broke 
upon   them,   and  also   the  great 
a,  2  Ne.  27 :7 — 12.  6,  see  e,  Eth.  4.  c,  see  o.  d,  see  d,  2  Ne.  11.  e,  ver.  4, 
See  c,  2  Ne.  11.  /,  see  e.  g,  see  t,  1  Ne.  13.  See  e,  3  Ne.  21).  See  2/,  Morm.  8. 
ft,  3  Ne.  11:32—30.  i,  see  g.  2  Ne,  33.  Chap.  0:  a.  see  d,  Eth.  3.  6,  Eth.  3. 
e,  see  d,  Eth.  3.     d.  see  h,  Etb.  2.    e,  ver.  6.    Etli.  2:24,  25. 
488 
ETHER,   6. 
and  terrible  tempests  which  were 
caused  by  the  fierceness  of  the 
wind. 
7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  were  buried  in  the 
deep  there  was  no  water  that 
could  hurt  them,  their  vessels 
being  'tight  like  unto  a  dish,  and 
also  they  were  tight  like  unto  the 
ark  of  Noah;  therefore  when  they 
were  encompassed  about  by  many 
waters  they  did  cry  unto  the 
Lord,  and  he  did  bring  them  forth 
again  upon  the  top  of  the  waters. 
8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
wind  did  never  cease  to  blow 
towards  the  promised  lana  while 
they  were  upon  the  waters;  and 
thus  they  were  driven  forth  be- 
fore the  wind. 
9.  And  they  did  sing  praises 
unto  the  Lord;  yea,  the  brother 
of  Jared  did  sing  praises  unto  the 
Lord,  and  he  did  thank  and  praise 
the  Lord  all  the  day  long;  and 
when  the  night  came,  they  did 
not  cease  to  praise  the  Lord. 
10.  And  thus  they  were  driven 
forth;  and  no  monster  of  the 
sea  could  break  them,  neither 
whale  that  could  mar  them;  and 
they  did  have  "light  continually, 
whether  it  was  above  the  water 
or  under  the  water. 
11.  And  thus  they  were  driven 
forth,  three  hundred  and  forty 
and  four  days  upon  the  water. 
12.  And  they  did  land  upon  the 
'shore  of  the  promised  land.  And 
when  they  had  set  their  feet  upon 
the  shores  of  the  promised  land 
they  bowed  themselves  down 
upon  the  face  of  the  land,  and 
did  humble  themselves  before  the 
Lord,  and  did  shed  tears  of  Joy 
before  the  Lord,  because  of  the 
multitude  of  his  tender  mercies 
over  them. 
13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  went  forth  upon  the  face  of 
the  land,  and  began  to  till  the 
earth. 
14.  And  Jared  had  four  sons; 
and  they  were  called  Jacom,  and 
Gilgah,  and  Mahah,  and  Orihah. 
15.  And  the  brother  of  Jared 
also  begat  sons  and  daughters. 
16.  And  the  friends  o'f  Jared 
and  his  brother  were  in  number 
about  twenty  and  two  souls;  and 
they  also  begat  sons  and  daugh- 
ters before  they  came  to  the 
promised  land;  and  therefore 
they  began  to  be  many. 
17.  And  they  were  taught  to 
walk  humbly  before  the  Lord; 
and  they  were  also  taught  from 
on  high. 
18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  began  to  spread  upon  the 
face  of  the  land,  and  to  multiply 
and  to  till  the  earth;  and  they 
did  wax  strong  in  the  land. 
19.  And  the  brother  of  Jared 
began  to  be  old,  and  saw  that  he 
must  soon  go  down  to  th«  grave; 
wherefore  he  said  unto  Jared: 
Let  us  gather  together  our  peo- 
ple that  we  may  number  them, 
that  we  may  know  of  them  what 
they  will  'desire  of  us  before  we 
go  down  to  our  graves. 
20.  And  accordingly  the  people 
were  gathered  together.  Now  the 
number  of  the  sons  and  the 
daughters  of  the  brother  of  Jared 
^were  twenty  and  two  souls;  and 
the  number  of  sons  and  daugh- 
ters of  Jared  were  twelve,  he  hav- 
ing four  sons. 
21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  number  their  people; 
and  after  that  they  had  numbered 
them,  they  did  desire  of  them  the 
things  which  they  would  that 
they  should  do  before  they  went 
down  to  their  graves. 
22.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
A  BtV  2:17,  20.    ff,  ■»«  tf,  Bth.  8.     »,  BUi.  7:0.     AI.  22:2D— 34.    i,  varo.  21.  22. 
/,  tttb.  1 :4l. 
ETHER,  7. 
489 
the  people  *desired  of  them  that 
they  should  anoint  one  of  their 
sons  to  be  a  king  over  them. 
23.  And  now  behold,  this  was 
grievous  unto  them.  And  the 
brother  of  Jared  said  unto  them: 
Surely  this  thing  'leadeth  Into 
captivity. 
24.  But  Jared  said  unto  his 
brother:  Suffer  them  that  they 
may  have  a  king.  And  therefore 
he  said  unto  them:  Choose  ye 
out  from  among  our  sons  a  king, 
even  whom  ye  will. 
25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  chose  even  the  firstborn  of 
the  brother  of  Jared;  and  his 
name  was  Pagag.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  he  refused  and  would 
not  be  their  king.  And  the  peo- 
ple would  that  his  father  should 
constrain  him,  but  his  father 
would  not;  and  he  commanded 
them  that  they  should  constrain 
no  man  to  be  their  king. 
26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  chose  all  the  brothers  of 
Pagag,  and  they  would  not. 
27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
neither  would  the  sons  of  Jared, 
even  all  save  it  were  one;  and 
•"Orihah  was  anointed  to  be  king 
over  the  people. 
28.  And  he  began  to  reign,  and 
the  people  began  to  prosper;  and 
they  became  exceedingly  rich. 
29.  And  it  came  to  pass  "that 
Jared  died,  and  his  brother  also. 
30.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
Orihah  did  walk  humbly  before 
the  Lord,  and  did  remember  how 
great  things  the  Lord  had  done 
for  his  father,  and  also  taught  his 
people  how  great  things  the  Lord 
had  done  for  their  fathers. 
CHAPTER  7. 
Orihah'a   righteous   reign,   followed 
by  rebellion,  usurpation  and  strife — 
k.  TCrs.'lO.  21.  J  Etb.  7:5.  m,  vers.  14,  30.  Eth.  1:32.  tTiT 
Chap.  7:  b.  vers.  3—10.  Eth.  1:31,  32.  c.  Vers  3— 15  d  ver  9 
16.  17.     Eth.  14:6.  11.     /,  Eth.  6:23.     g.kee  i      k^a^  21.  Al    22 
The  rival  kingdoma  of  Shule  and 
Cohor — Wickedness  and  idolatry — 
Prophets  appear  and  the  people  re- 
pent. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Orihah  did  execute  judgment 
upon  the  land  in  righteousness 
all  his  days,  whose  days  were 
exceeding  many. 
2.  And  he  begat  sons  and 
daughters;  yea,  he  begat  thirty 
and  one,  among  whom  were 
twenty  and  three  sons. 
3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
also  begat  »Kib  in  his  old  age. 
And  It  came  to  pass  that  Kib 
reigned  in  his  stead;  and  Kib 
begat  "Corihor. 
4.  And  when  Corihor  was  thirty 
and  two  years  old  he  rebelled 
against  his  father,  and  went  over 
and  dwelt  In  the  "land  of  Nehor; 
and  he  begat  sons  and  daughters, 
and  they  became  exceeding  fair; 
wherefore  Corihor  drew  away 
many  people  after  him. 
5.  And  when  he  had  gathered 
together  an  army  he  came  up 
unto  the  land  of  'Moron  where 
the  king  dwelt,  and  took  him  cap- 
tive, which  brought  to  pass  the 
saying  of  the  brother  of  Jared 
that  they  would  be  'brought  into 
captivity. 
6.  Now  the  land  of  'Moron, 
where  the  king  dwelt,  was  near 
the  land  which  Is  called  "Desola- 
tion by  the  Nephites. 
7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Kib  dwelt  in  captivity,  and  his 
people  under  Corihor  his  son, 
until  he  became  exceeding  old; 
nevertheless  Kib  begat  Shule  In 
his  old  age,  while  he  was  yet  In 
captivity. 
8.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
Shule  was  angry  with  his  brother; 
and  Shule  waxed  strong,  and  be- 
came mighty  as  to  the  strength  of 
n,   Ter.    19. 
e,-ver8,  6. 
490 
ETHER,  7. 
a  man;  and  he  was  also  mighty 
in  judgment. 
9.  Wherefore,  he  came  to  the 
hill  Ephraim,  and  he  did  molten 
out  of  the  hill,  and  made  swords 
out  of  *steel  for  those  whom  he 
had  drawn  away  with  him;  and 
after  he  had  armed  them  with 
swo.rds  he  returned  to  the  ^city 
Nehor,  and  gave  battle  unto  his 
brother  Corihor,  by  which  means 
he  obtained  the  kingdom  and  re- 
stored it  unto  his  father  Kib. 
10.  And  now  because  of  the 
thing  which  Shule  had  done,  his 
father  bestowed  upon  him  the 
kingdom;  therefore  he  began  to 
reign  in  the  stead  of  his  father. 
11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  did  execute  judgment  in  right- 
eousness; and  he  did  spread  his 
kingdom  upon  all  the  face  of  the 
land,  for  the  people  had  become 
exceeding  numerous. 
12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Shule  also  begat  many  sons  and 
daughters. 
13.  And  Corihor  repented  of 
the  many  •evils  which  he  had 
done;  wherefore  Shule  gave  him 
power  in  his  kingdom. 
14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Corihor  had  many  sons  and 
daughters.  And  among  the  sons 
of  Corihor  there  was  one  whose 
name  was  Noah. 
15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Noah  rebelled  against  Shule,  the 
king,  and  also  his  father  Corihor, 
and  drew  away  Cohor  his  brother, 
and  also  all  his  brethren  and 
many  of  the  people. 
16.  And  he  gave  battle  unto 
Shule,  the  king,  in  which  he  did 
obtain  the  land  of  their  *flrst  in- 
heritance; and  he  became  a  king 
over  that  part  of  the  land. 
17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  gave  battle  again  unto  Shule, 
the  king;  and  he  took  Shule,  the 
king,  and  carried  him  away  cap- 
tive into  'Moron. 
18.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  he 
was  about  to  put  him  to  death, 
the  sons  of  Shule  crept  into  the 
house  of  Noah  by  night  and  slew 
him,  and  broke  down  the  door  of 
the  prison  and  brought  out  their 
father,  and  placed  him  upon  his 
throne  in  his  own  kingdom. 
19.  Wherefore,  the  son  of  Noah 
did  build  up  his  kingdom  in  his 
stead;  nevertheless  they  did  not 
gain  power  any  more  over  Shule 
the  king,  and  the  people  who  were 
under  the  reign  of  Shule  the  king 
did  prosper  exceedingly  and  wax 
great. 
20.  And  the  country  was  di- 
vided; and  there  were  two  king- 
doms, the  kingdom  of  Shule,  and 
the  kingdom  of  Cohor,  the  son  of 
Noah. 
21.  And  Cohor,  the  son  of 
Noah,  caused  that  his  people 
should  give  battle  unto  Shule,  in 
which  Shule  did  beat  them  and 
did  slay  Cohor. 
22.  And  now  Cohor  had  a  son 
who  was  called  Nimrod;  and  Nim- 
rod  gave  up  the  kingdom  of  Cohor 
unto  Shule,  and  he  did  gain  favor 
in  the  eyes  of  Shule;  wherefore 
Shule  did  bestow  great  favors 
upon  him,  and  he  did  do  in  the 
kingdom  of  Shule  according  to 
his  desires. 
23.  And  also  in  the  reign  of 
Shule  there  "came  prophets 
among  the  people,  who  were  sent 
from  the  Lord,  prophesying  that 
the  wickedness  and  Idolatry  of 
the  people  was  bringing  a  curse 
upon  the  land,  and  they  should 
be  destroyed  If  they  did  not  re- 
pent. 
24.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
the  people  did  revile  against  the 
prophets,  and  did  mock  them. 
And   It  came  to  pass  that  king 
i,  am  0,  I  N«.  10.    J,  T«r.  4.    k,  T«r.  17.    8««  «.    I,  Me  fc.    m.  Ten.  24—20. 
ETHER,  8. 
491 
Shule  did  execute  judgment 
against  all  those  who  did  revile 
against  the  prophets. 
25.  And  he  did  execute  a  law 
throughout  all  the  land,  which 
gave  power  unto  the  prophets  that 
they  should  go  whithersoever  they 
would;  and  by  this  cause  the  peo- 
ple were  brought  unto  repentance. 
26.  And  because  the  people  did 
repent  of  their  iniquities  and 
idolatries  the  Lord  did  spare 
them,  and  they  began  to  prosper 
again  in  the  land.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  Shule  begat  sons 
and  daughters  in  his  old  age. 
27.  And  there  were  no  more 
wars  in  the  days  of  Shule;  and 
he  remembered  the  great  things 
that  the  Lord  had  done  for  his 
fathers  in  bringing  them  "across 
the  great  deep  into  the  promised 
land;  wherefore  he  did  execute 
judgment  in  righteousness  all  his 
days. 
CHAPTER  8. 
The  good  king  Omer — His  son  Jared 
conspires  with  Akish  to  obtain  the 
crown — Strife  and  bloodshed — Secret 
and  murderous  cojnbinations — Modern 
Gentiles  warned  against  such. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
begat  Omer,  and  Omer  reigned 
in  his  stead.  And  Omer  begat 
Jared;  and  Jared  begat  sons  and 
daughters. 
2.  And  Jared  rebelled  against 
his  father,  and  came  and  dwelt 
in  the  land  of  Heth.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  he  did  flatter  many 
people,  because  of  his  cunning 
words,  until  he  had  gained  the 
half  of  the  kingdom. 
3.  And  when  he  had  gained 
the  half  of  the  kingdom  he  gave 
battle  unto  his  father,  and  he  did 
carry  away  his  father  into  cap- 
tivity, and  did  make  him  serve 
in  captivity; 
4.  And  now,  in  the  days  of  the 
reign  of  Omer  he  was  in  captivity 
the  half  of  his  days.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  he  begat  sons  and 
daughters,  among  whom  were 
Esrom  and  Coriantumr; 
5.  And  they  were  exceedingly 
angry  because  of  the  doings  of 
Jared  their  brother,  insomuch 
that  they  did  raise  an  army  and 
gave  battle  unto  Jared.  And  it 
came  to  pass  that  they  did  give 
battle  unto  him  by  night. 
6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  slain  the  army  of 
Jared  they  were  about  to  slay  him 
also;  and  he  plead  with  them  that 
they  would  not  slay  him,  and  he 
would  give  up  the  kingdom  unto 
his  father.  And  it  came  to  pass 
that  they  did  grant  unto  him  his 
life. 
7.  And  now  Jared  became  ex- 
ceeding sorrowful  because  of  the 
loss  of  the  kingdom,  for  he  had 
set  his  heart  upon  the  kingdom 
and  upon  the  glory  of  the  world. 
8.  Now  the  daughter  of  Jared 
being  exceeding  expert,  and  see- 
ing the  sorrows  of  her  father, 
thought  to  devise  a  plan  whereby 
she  could  redeem  the  kingdom 
unto  her  father. 
9.  Now  the  daughter  of  Jared 
was  exceeding  fair.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  she  did  talk  with 
her  father,  and  said  unto  him: 
Whereby  hath  my  father  so  much 
sorrow?  Hath  he  not  read  the 
"record  which  our  fathers  brought 
across  the  great  deep?  Behold, 
is  there  not  an  account  concern- 
ing them  of  old,  that  they  by  their 
""secret  plans  did  obtain  kingdoms 
and  great  glory? 
10.  And  now,  therefore,  let  my 
father  send  for  Akish,  the  son  of 
Kimnor;  and  behold,  I  am  fair, 
and  I  will  dance  before  him,  and 
n,  Eth.  6:1 — 12.       Chap.  8:    a,  Eth.  1:3.    6,  ver,  15.    P.  of  G.  P.,  Moses  5:18 — 33. 
He.  C  :27.     See  i,  2  Ne.  10. 
492 
ETHER,  8. 
I  will  please  him,  that  he  will  de- 
sire mje  to  wife;  wherefore  if  he 
shall  desire  of  thee  that  ye  shall 
give  unto  him  me  to  wife,  then 
shall  ye  say:  I  will  give  her  if  ye 
will  bring  unto  me  the  head  of 
my  father,  the  king. 
11.  And  now  Omer  was  a 
friend  to  Akish;  wherefore,  when 
Jared  had  sent  for  Akish,  the 
daughter  of  Jared  danced  before 
him  that  she  pleased  him,  Inso- 
much that  he  desired  her  to  wife. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  said 
unto  Jared:  Give  her  unto  me  to 
wife. 
12.  And  Jared  said  unto  him: 
I  will  give  her  unto  you,  if  ye  will 
bring  unto  me  the  head  of  my 
father,  the  king. 
13.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
Akish  gathered  in  unto  the  house 
of  Jared  all  his  kinsfolk,  and  said 
unto  them:  Will  ye  swear  unto 
me  that  ye  will  be  faithful  unto 
me  In  the  thing  which  I  shall  de- 
sire of  you? 
14.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
they  all  ''sware  unto  him,  by  the 
God  of  heaven,  and  also  by  the 
heavens,  and  also  by  the  earth, 
and  by  their  heads,  that  whoso 
should  vary  from  the  assistance 
which  Akish  desired  should  lose 
his  head;  and  whoso  should  di- 
vulge whatsoever  thing  Akish 
made  known  unto  them,  the  same 
should  lose  his  life. 
15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
thus  they  did  agree  with  Akish. 
And  Akish  did  administer  unto 
them  the  oaths  which  were  given 
by  ""them  of  old  who  also  sought 
power,  which  had  been  handed 
down  even  from  Cain,  who  was  a 
murderer  from  the  beginning. 
16.  And  they  were  kept  up  by 
the  power  of  the  devil  to  admin- 
ister these  oaths  unto  the  people, 
to  keep  them  in  darkness,  to  help 
such  as  sought  power  to  gain 
power,  and  to  murder,  and  to 
plunder,  and  to  lie,  and  to  commit 
all  manner  of  wickedness  and 
whoredoms. 
17.  And  it  was  the  daughter  of 
Jared  who  put  it  Into  his  heart 
to  search  up  these  things  of  old; 
and  Jared  put  it  into  the  heart  of 
Akish;  wherefore,  Akish  admin- 
istered It  unto  his  kindred  and 
friends,  leading  them  away  by 
fair  promises  to  do  whatsoever 
thing  he  desired. 
18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  formed  a  'secret  combina- 
tion, even  as  they  of  old;  which 
combination  Is  most  abominable 
and  wicked  above  all,  in  the  sight 
of  God; 
19.  For  the  Lord  worketh  not 
In  secret  combinations,  neither 
doth  he  will  that  man  should  shed 
blood,  but  In  all  things  hath  for- 
bidden It,  from  the  beginning  of 
man. 
20.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  do  not 
write  the  manner  of  their  oaths 
and  combinations,  for  It  hath 
been  made  known  unto  me  that 
they  are  had  among  all  people, 
and  they  are  had  among  the  La- 
manites. 
21.  And  they  have  caused  the 
destruction  of  this  people  of 
whom  I  am  now  speaking,  and 
also  the  destruction  of  the  peo- 
ple of  Nephl. 
22.  And  whatsoever  nation 
shall  uphold  such  secret  combina- 
tions, to  get  power  and  gain,  until 
they  shall  spread  over  the  nation, 
behold,  they  shall  be  destroyed; 
for  the  Lord  will  not  suffer  that 
the  'blood  of  his  saints,  which 
shall  be  shed  by  them,  shall  al- 
ways cry  unto  him  from  the 
grouqd  for  vengeance  upon  them 
and  yet  he  avenge  them  not. 
23.  Wherefore,  O  ye  Gentiles, 
i,  2  N«.  10.     a.  Me  ».     e,  K«  <,  2  Ne.  10.     f,  aet  f,  2  N*.  28. 
ETHER,   9. 
493 
It  is  wisdom  in  God  that  these 
things  should  be  shown  unto  you, 
that  thereby  ye  may  repent  of 
your  sins,  and  suffer  not  that 
these  "njurderous  combinations 
shall  get  above  you,  which  are 
builji  up  to  get  power  and  gain — 
and  the  work,  yea,  even  the  work 
of  destruction  come  upon  you, 
yea,  even  the  ''sword  of  the  jus- 
tice of  the  Eternal  God  shall  fall 
upon  you,  to  your  overthrow  and 
destruction  if  ye  shall  suffer  these 
things  to  be. 
24.  Wherefore,  the  Lord  com- 
mandeth  you,  when  ye  shall  see 
these  things  come  among  you 
that  ye  shall  awake  to  a  sense  of 
your  awful  situation,  because  of 
this  ^secret  combination  which 
shall  be  among  you;  or  wo  be 
unto  it,  because  of  the  ^blood  of 
them  who  have  been  slain;  for 
they  cry  from  the  dust  for  ven- 
geance upon  it,  and  also  upon 
those  who  built  it  up. 
25.  For  it  cometh  to  pass  that 
whoso  buildeth  it  up  seeketh  to 
"overthrow  the  freedom  of  all 
lands,  nations,  and  countries; 
and  it  bringeth  to  pass  the  de- 
struction of  all  people,  for  It  Is 
built  up  by  the  devil,  who  is  the 
father  of  all  lies;  even  that  same 
liar  who  beguiled  our  first  pa- 
rents, yea,  even  that  same  liar 
who  hath  caused  man  to  commit 
murder  from  the  beginning;  who 
hath  hardened  the  hearts  of  men 
that  they  have  murdered  the 
prophets,  and  stoned  them,  and 
cast  them  out  from  the  beginning. 
26.  Wherefore,  I,  Moroni,  am 
commanded  to  write  these  things 
that  evil  may  be  done  away,  and 
that  the  time  may  come  that 
'Satan  may  have  no  power  upon 
the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men, 
but  that  they  may  be  persuaded 
to  do  good  continually,  that  they 
may  come  unto  the  fountain  of 
all  righteousness  and  be  saved. 
CHAPTER   9. 
Omer  loses  and  regains  his  crown — 
Emer'a  prosperous  reign — Cureloms 
and  cumoma,  animals  of  that  period — 
Sundry  kings — Famine  and  poisonous 
serpents. 
1.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  proceed 
with  my  record.  Therefore,  be- 
hold. It  came  to  pass  that  because 
of  the  "secret  combinations  of 
Akish  and  his  friends,  behold, 
they  did  overthrow  the  kingdom 
of  Omer. 
2.  Nevertheless,  the  Lord  was 
merciful  unto  Omer,  and  also  to 
his  sons  and  to  his  daughters  who 
did  not  seek  his  destruction. 
3.  And  the  Lord  warned  Omer 
In  a  dream  that  he  should  depart 
out  of  the  land;  wherefore  Omer 
departed  out  of  the  land  with  his 
family,  and  traveled  many  days, 
and  came  over  and  passed  by  the 
"hill  of  Shim,  and  came  over  by 
the  place  where  the  Nephites 
•^were  destroyed,  and  from  thence 
eastward,  and  came  to  a  place 
which  was  called  Ablom,  by  the 
seashore,  and  there  he  pitched  his 
tent,  and  also  his  sons  and  his 
daughters,  and  all  his  household, 
save  it  were  Jared  and  his  family. 
4.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
Jared  was  anointed  king  over  the 
people,  by  the  hand  of  wicked- 
ness; and  he  gave  unto  Akish  hia 
daughter  to  wife. 
5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Akish  sought  the  life  of  his  fa- 
ther-in-law; and  he  applied  unto 
those  whom  he  had  sworn  by  the 
•oath  of  the  ancients,  and  they 
obtained  the  head  of  his  father- 
in-law,  as  he  sat  upon  his  throne, 
giving  audience  to  his  people. 
g,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.  h,  see  k,  1  Ne.  14.  <,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.  j,  see  /,  2  Ne.  28. 
k,  vers.  21,  22.  I,  see  n,  2  Ne.  .SO.  Chap.  9:  a,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.  6,  see  d.  Morm.  1. 
c,  Morm.  6  :1 — 15.     e,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10. 
494 
ETHER,  9. 
6.  For  so  great  had  been  the 
spreading  of  this  wicked  and 
secret  society  that  it  had  cor- 
rupted the  hearts  of  all  the  peo- 
ple; therefore  Jared  was  mur- 
dered upon  his  throne,  and  Akish 
reigned  in  his  stead. 
7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Akish  began  to  be  jealous  of  his 
son,  therefore  he  shut  him  up  In 
prison,  and  kept  him  upon  little 
or  no  food  until  he  had  suffered 
death. 
8.  And  now  the  brother  of 
him  that  suffered  death,  (and  his 
name  was  Nimrah)  was  angry 
with  his  father  because  of  that 
which  his  father  had  done  unto 
his  brother. 
9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Nimrah  gathered  together  a  small 
number  of  men,  and  fled  out  of 
the  land,  and  came  over  and 
dwelt  ^with  Omer. 
10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Akish  begat  other  sons,  and  they 
won  the  hearts  of  the  people,  not- 
withstanding they  had  sworn  unto 
him  to  do  all  manner  of  iniquity 
according  to  that  which  he  de- 
sired. 
11.  Now  the  people  of  Akish 
were  desirous  for  gain,  even  as 
Akish  was  desirous  for  power; 
wherefore,  the  sons  of  Akish  did 
offer  them  money,  by  which 
means  they  drew  away  the  more 
part  of  the  people  after  them. 
12.  And  there  began  to  be  a 
war  between  the  sons  of  Akish 
and  Akish,  which  lasted  for  the 
space  of  many  years,  yea,  unto 
the  destruction  of  nearly  all  the 
people  of  the  kingdom,  yea,  even 
all,  save  It  were  thirty  souls,  and 
they  who  fled  with  the  house  of 
Omer. 
13.  Wherefore,  Omer  was  re- 
stored again  to  the  'land  of  his 
inheritance. 
14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Omer  began  to  be  old;  neverthe- 
less, in  his  old  age  he  begat  Emer; 
and  he  anointed  Emer  to  be  king 
to  reign  in  his  stead. 
15.  And  after  that  he  had 
anointed  Emer  to  be  king  he  saw 
peace  in  the  land  for  the  space  of 
two  years,  and  he  died,  having 
seen  exceeding  many  days,  which 
were  full  of  sorrow.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  Emer  did  reign  in  his 
stead,  and  did  fill  the  steps  of  his 
father. 
16.  And  the  Lord  began  again 
to  take  the  curse  from  off  the 
land,  and  the  house  of  Emer  did 
prosper  exceedingly  under  the 
reign  of  Emer;  and  in  the  space 
of  sixty  and  two  years  they  had 
become  exceeding  strong.  Inso- 
much that  they  became  exceeding 
rich — 
17.  Having  "all  manner  of  fruit, 
and  of  grain,  *and  of  silks,  and  of 
fine  linen,  ^and  of  gold,  and  of 
silver,  and  of  precious  things; 
18.  And  also  "all  manner  of 
cattle,  of  oxen,  and  cows,  and  of 
sheep,  and  of  swine,  and  of  goats, 
and  also  many  other  kinds  of 
animals  which  were  useful  for  the 
food  of  man. 
19.  And  they  also  had  'horses, 
and  asses,  and  there  were  ele- 
phants and  cureloms  and  cumoms ; 
all  of  which  were  useful  unto 
man,  and  more  especially  the  ele- 
phants and  cureloms  and  cumoms. 
20.  And  thus  the  Lord  did  pour 
out  his  blessings  upon  this  land, 
which  was  "choice  above  all  other 
lands;  and  he  commanded  that 
whoso  should  possess  the  land 
should  possess  it  unto  the  Lord, 
or  they  should  be  "destroyed  when 
/.  Ter.  3.  0,  lee  e,  Kth.  7.  *,  Etb.  1:41.  i,  Btb.  10:24.  j,  Eth.  10:12.  2:jl. 
k.  vers.  81.  84.  Btb.  10:12,  10,  2U,  20.  I,  lee  m,  1  Ne.  18.  m,  lee  i,  Btb.  2. 
»,  Btb.  2:8—11. 
ETHER,   9. 
495 
they  were  ripened  in  iniquity;  for 
upon  such,  saith  the  Lord:  I 
will  pour  out  the  fulness  of  my 
wrath. 
21.  And  Emer  did  execute 
judgment  in  righteousness  all  his 
days,  and  he  begat  many  sons  and 
daughters;  and  he  begat  Corian- 
tum,  and  he  anointed  Coriantum 
to  reign  in  his  stead. 
22.  And  after  he  had  anointed 
Coriantum  to  reign  in  his  stead 
he  lived  four  years,  and  he  saw 
peace  in  the  land;  yea,  and  he 
even  saw  the  Son  of  Righteous- 
ness, and  did  rejoice  and  glory 
in  his  day;  and  he  died  in  peace. 
23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Coriantum  did  walk  in  the  steps 
of  his  father,  and  did  huild  many 
mighty  cities,  and  did  administer 
that  which  was  good  unto  his  peo- 
ple in  all  his  days.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  he  had  no  children 
even  until  he  was  exceeding  old. 
24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
his  wife  died,  being  an  hundred 
and  two  years  old.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  Coriantum  took  to 
wife,  in  his  old  age,  a  young  maid, 
and  begat  sons  and  daughters; 
wherefore  he  lived  until  he  was 
an  hundred  and  forty  and  two 
years  old. 
25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
begat  Com,  and  Com  reigned  in 
his  stead;  and  he  reigned  forty 
and  nine  years,  and  he  begat 
Heth;  and  he  also  begat  other 
sons  and  daughters. 
26.  And  the  people  had  spread 
again  over  all  the  face  of  the 
land,  and  there  began  again  to 
be  an  exceeding  great  wicked- 
ness upon  the  face  of  the  land, 
and  Heth  began  to  embrace  the 
"secret  plans  again  of  old,  to  de- 
stroy his  father. 
27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  did  dethrone  his  father,  for  he 
slew  him  with  his  own  sword;  and 
he  did  reign  in  his  stead. 
28.  And  there  came  prophets 
in  the  land  "again,  crying  repent- 
ance unto  them — that  they  must 
prepare  the  way  of  the  Lord  or 
there  should  come  a  curse  upon 
the  face  of  the  land;  yea,  even 
there  should  be  a  'great  famine, 
in  which  they  should  be  destroyed 
if  they  did  not  repent. 
29.  But  the  people  believed  not 
the  words  of  the  prophets,  but 
they  cast  them  out;  and  some  of 
them  they  cast  into  pits  and  left 
them  to  perish.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  they  did  all  these  things 
according  to  the  commandment  of 
the  king,  Heth. 
30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  began  to  be  a  great  dearth 
upon  the  land,  and  the  inhabi- 
tants began  to  be  destroyed  ex- 
ceeding fast  because  of  the  dearth, 
for  there  was  no  rain  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth. 
31.  And  there  came  forth  ''poi- 
sonous serpents  also  upon  the 
face  of  the  land,  and  did  poison 
many  people.  And  it  came  to  pass 
that  their  flocks  began  to  flee 
before  the  poisonous  serpents, 
towards  the  land  'southward, 
which  was  called  by  the  Nephites 
'Zarahemla. 
32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  were  many  of  them  which 
did  perish  by  the  way;  neverthe- 
less, there  were  some  which  fled 
into  the  land  southward. 
33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  did  cause  the  serpents 
that  they  should  pursue  them  no 
more,  but  that  they  should  hedge 
up  the  way  that  the  people  could 
not  pass,  that  whoso  should  at- 
tempt to  pass  might  fall  by  the 
poisonous  serpents. 
o,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.     p,  ver.  29.     Eth.  7:23.     11  :1,  12,  20.    q,  vers.  30 — 35. 
32— <34.     EUi.  10:lt).     8,  8e«  n,  Al.  40.     t.  Oca..  13. 
496 
ETHER,  10. 
34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  people  did  follow  the  course 
of  the  beasts,  and  did  devour  the 
carcasses  of  them  which  fell  by 
the  way,  until  they  had  devoured 
them  all.  Now  when  the  people 
saw  that  they  must  perish  they 
began  to  repent  of  their  iniquities 
and  cry  unto  the  Lord. 
35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  humbled  them- 
selves sufficiently  before  the  Lord 
he  did  send  rain  upon  the  face 
of  the  earth;  and  the  people  be- 
gan to  revive  again,  and  there 
began  to  be  fruit  in  the  north 
countries,  and  in  all  the  countries 
round  about.  And  the  Lord  did 
show  forth  his  power  unto  them 
In  preserving  them  from  famine. 
CHAPTER  10. 
Riplakish  the  wrong-doer^-Morian- 
ton  the  reformer — Other  monarchs 
and  their  wars — The  land  southward 
a  wilderness — The  land  northward 
inhabited. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Shez,  who  was  a  descendant  of 
Heth — for  Heth  had  perished  by 
the  famine,  and  all  his  household 
save  it  were  Shez — wherefore, 
Shez  began  to  build  up  again  a 
broken  people. 
2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Shez  did  remember  the  destruc- 
tion of  his  fathers,  and  he  did 
build  up  a  righteous  kingdom; 
for  he  remembered  what  the  Lord 
had  done  in  bringing  Jared  and 
his  brother  "across  the  deep;  and 
lie  did  walk  in  the  ways  of  the 
Lord:  and  he  begat  sons  and 
daughters. 
3.  And  his  eldest  son,  whose 
name  was  Shez,  did  rebel  against 
him;  nevertheless,  Shez  was  smit- 
ten by  the  hand  of  a  robber,  be- 
cause of  his  exceeding  riches, 
which  brought  peace  again  unto 
his  father. 
4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  his 
father  did  build  up  many  cities 
upon  the  face  of  the  land,  and  the 
people  began  again  to  spread  over 
all  the  face  of  the  land.  And  Shez 
did  live  to  an  exceeding  old  age; 
and  he  begat  Riplakish.  And  he 
died,  and  Riplakish  reigned  in  his 
stead. 
5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Riplakish  did  not  do  that  which 
was  right  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord, 
for  he  did  have  "many  wives  and 
concubines,  and  did  lay  that  upon 
men's  shoulders  which  was  griev- 
ous to  be  borne;  yea,  he  did  tax 
them  with  heavy  taxes;  and  with 
the  taxes  he  did  build  many 
spacious  buildings, 
6.  _  And  he  did  erect  him  an  ex- 
ceedingly beautiful  throne;  and 
he  did  build  many  prisons,  and 
whoso  would  not  be  subject  unto 
taxes  he  did  cast  into  prison;  and 
whoso  was  not  able  to  pay  taxes 
he  did  cast  into  prison;  and  he 
did  cause  that  they  should  labor 
continually  for  their  support;  and 
whoso  refused  to  labor  he  did 
cause  to  be  put  to  death. 
7.  Wherefore  he  did  obtain  all 
his  fine  work,  yea,  even  his  fin© 
gold  he  did  cause  to  be  refined  in 
prison;  and  all  manner  of  fine 
workmanship  he  did  cause  to  be 
wrought  in  prison.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  he  did  afflict  the  peo- 
ple with  his  'whoredoms  and 
abominations. 
8.  And  when  he  had  reigned 
for  the  space  of  forty  and  two 
years  the  people  did  rise  up  ia 
rebellion  against  him;  and  there 
began  to  be  war  again  in  the 
land,  insomuch  that  Riplakish 
was  killed,  and  his  descendants 
were  driven  out  of  the  land. 
9.  And  it  came  to  pass  after 
the  space  of  many  years,  Morlan- 
ton,    (he  being  a  descendant  of 
a,  Eth.  6:1—12.     7:37,    t,  nee  k,  i,  Wi  9,  JM,  2.     C  see  i,  2  Ne.  28. 
ETHER,   10. 
497 
Riplakish)  gathered  together  an 
army  of  outcasts,  and  went  forth 
and  gave  battle  unto  the  people; 
and  he  gained  power  over  many 
cities;  and  the  war  became  ex- 
ceeding sore,  and  did  last  for  the 
space  of  many  years;  and  he  did 
gain  power  over  all  the  land,  and 
did  establish  himself  king  over 
all  the  land. 
10.  And  after  that  he  had  es- 
tablished himself  king  he  did  ease 
the  burden  of  the  people,  by  which 
he  did  gain  favor  in  the  eyes  of 
the  people,  and  they  did  anoint 
him  to  be  their  king. 
11.  And  he  did  do  justice  unto 
the  people,  but  not  unto  himself 
because  of  his  ''many  whoredoms; 
wherefore  he  was  cut  off  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord. 
12.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
Morianton  built  up  many  cities, 
and  the  people  became  exceeding 
rich  under  his  reign,  both  In 
buildings,  and  in  "gold  and  silver, 
and  in  raising  grain,  and  in 
'flocks,  and  herds,  and  such  things 
which  had  been  restored  unto 
them. 
13.  And  Morianton  did  live  to 
an  exceeding  great  age,  and  then 
he  begat  Kim;  and  Kim  did  reign 
in  the  stead  of  his  father;  and  he 
did  reign  eight  years,  and  his  fa- 
ther died.  And  it  came  to  pass 
that  Kim  did  not  reign  In  right- 
eousness, wherefore  he  was  not 
favored  of  the  Lord. 
14.  And  his  brother  did  rise  up 
in  rebellion  against  him,  by  which 
he  did  bring  him  Into  captivity; 
and  he  did  remain  In  captivity  all 
his  days;  and  he  begat  sons  and 
daughters  in  captivity,  and  in  his 
old  age  he  begat  Levi;  and  he 
died. 
15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Levi  did  serve  in  captivity  after 
the  death  of  his  father,  for  the 
space  of  forty  and  two  years. 
And  he  did  make  war  against  the 
king  of  the  land,  by  which  he 
did  obtain  unto  himself  the  king- 
dom. 
16.  And  after  he  had  obtained 
unto  himself  the  kingdom  he  did 
that  which  was  right  in  the  sight 
of  the  Lord;  and  the  people  did 
prosper  in  the  land;  and  he  did 
live  to  a  good  old  age,  and  begat 
sons  and  daughters;  and  he  also 
begat  Corom,  whom  he  anointed 
king  in  his  stead. 
17.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
Corom  did  that  which  was  good 
in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  all  his 
days;  and  he  begat  many  sons 
and  daughters;  and  after  he  had 
seen  many  days  he  did  pass  away, 
even  like  unto  the  rest  of  the 
earth;  and  KIsh  reigned  in  hia 
stead. 
18.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
Kish  passed  away  also,  and  Lib 
reigned  In  his  stead. 
19.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
Lib  also  did  that  which  was  good 
in  the  sight  of  the  Lord.  And  In 
the  days  of  Lib  the  "poisonous 
serpents  were  destroyed.  Where- 
fore they  did  go  Into  the  land 
*southward,  to  hunt  food  for  the 
people  of  the  land,  for  the  land 
was  covered  with  *animals  of  the 
forest.  And  Lib  also  himself  be- 
came a  great  hunter. 
20.  And  they  built  a  great  city 
by  the  narrow  neck  of  land,  by 
the  place  where  the  sea  divides 
the  land. 
21.  And  they  did  preserve  the 
land  ■'southward  for  a  wilderness, 
to  get  game.  And  the  whole  face 
of  the  "land  northward  was  cov- 
ered with  inhabitants. 
22.  And  they  were  exceedingly 
Industrious,  and  they  did  buy  and 
d.   see  r.     e,   see  j,   EHh.  9.  f,   see  k,   Eth.  9.  g,   see  r,   Etb.  9.  h,   see  n.   Al.  48. 
<,  Etb.  9:32  j,   see  n,  Al.  46.  *:,  see  p.   Al.  46. 
498 
ETHER,   11. 
sell  and  traffic  one  with  another, 
that  they  might  get  gain. 
23.  And  they  did  work  in  all 
'manner  of  ore,  and  they  did 
make  gold,  and  silver,  and  iron, 
and  brass,  and  all  manner  of 
metals;  and  they  did  dig  it  out 
of  the  earth;  wherefore,  they  did 
cast  up  ""mighty  heaps  of  earth 
to  get  ore,  of  gold,  and  of  silver, 
and  of  iron,  and  of  copper.  And 
they  did  work  all  manner  of  fine 
work. 
24.  And  they  did  "have  silks, 
and  fine-twined  linen;  and  they 
did  work  all  manner  of  cloth,  that 
they  might  clothe  themselves 
from  their  nakedness. 
25.  And  they  did  make  all 
manner  of  "tools  to  till  the  earth, 
both  to  plow  and  to  sow,  to  reap 
and  to  hoe,  and  also  to  thrash. 
26.  And  they  did  make  all  man- 
ner of  tools  with  which  they  did 
work  their  beasts. 
27.  And  they  did  make  all  man- 
ner of  weapons  of  war.  And  they 
did  work  all  manner  of  work  of 
exceedingly  curious  workman- 
ship. 
28.  And  never  could  be  a  peo- 
ple more  blessed  than  were  they, 
and  more  prospered  by  the  hand 
of  the  Lord.  And  they  were  In  a 
land  that  was  ''choice  above  all 
lands,  for  the  Lord  had  spoken  It. 
29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Lib  did  live  many  years,  and  be- 
gat sons  and  daughters;  and  he 
also  begat  Hearthom. 
30.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
Hearthom  reigned  in  the  stead  of 
his  father.  And  when  Hearthom 
had  reigned  twenty  and  four 
years,  behold,  the  kingdom  was 
taken  away  from  him.  And  he 
served  many  years  In  captivity, 
yea,  even  all  the  remainder  of  his 
days. 
31.  And  he  begat  Heth,  and 
Heth  lived  in  captivity  all  his 
days.  And  Heth  begat  Aaron, 
and  Aaron  dwelt  in  captivity  all 
his  days;  and  he  begat  Amnigad- 
dah,  and  Amnigaddah  also  dwelt 
in  captivity  all  his  days;  and  he 
begat  Coriantum,  and  Coriantum 
dwelt  in  captivity  all  his  days; 
and  he  begat  Com. 
32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Com  drew  away  the  half  of  the 
kingdom.  And  he  reigned  over 
the  half  of  the  kingdom  forty  and 
two  years;  and  he  went  to  battle 
against  the  king,  Amgid,  and  they 
fought  for  the  space  of  many 
years,  during  which  time  Com 
gained  power  over  Amgid,  and 
obtained  power  over  the  remain- 
der of  the  kingdom. 
33.  And  in  the  days  of  Com 
there  began  to  be  robbers  in  the 
land;  and  they  adopted  the  old 
plans,  and  administered  "oaths 
after  the  manner  of  the  ancients, 
and  sought  again  to  destroy  the 
kingdom. 
34.  Now  Com  did  fight  against 
them  much;  nevertheless,  he  did 
not  prevail  against  them. 
CHAPTER  11. 
Jaredite  prophets  predict  utter  de- 
struction of  their  people  except  they 
repent — The  warning  unheeded. 
1.  And  there  came  also  In  the 
days  of  Com  "many  prophets,  and 
prophesied  of  the  destruction  of 
that  great  people  except  they 
should  repent,  and  turn  unto  the 
Lord,  and  forsake  their  murders 
and  wickedness. 
2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  prophets  were  rejected  by 
the  people,  and  they  fled  unto 
Com  for  protection,  for  the  peo- 
ple sought  to  destroy  them. 
3.  And  they  prophesied  unto 
{,  wee  j,  Etb.  U.     m,  aee  ).     fi,  Eth.  0:17.     o,  ver.  25.     p.  Ma  i,  Btb.  2.     q,  see  t, 
2  Ne.  10.        Cbap.  11:    a.  Me  p,  Btb.  9. 
ETHER,   11. 
499 
Com  many  things;  and  he  was 
blessed  in  all  the  remainder  of 
his  days. 
4.  And  he  lived  to  a  good  old 
age,  and  begat  Shiblom;  and 
Shiblom  reigned  in  his  stead. 
And  the  brother  of  Shiblom  re- 
belled against  him,  and  there 
began  to  be  an  exceeding  great 
war  in  all  the  land. 
5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
brother  of  Shiblom  caused  that 
*all  the  prophets  who  prophesied 
of  the  destruction  of  the  people 
should  be  put  to  death; 
6.  And  there  was  great  calam- 
ity in  all  the  land,  for  they  had 
testified  that  a  great  curse  should 
come  upon  the  land,  and  also 
upon  the  people,  and  that  there 
should  be  a  great  destruction 
among  them,  such  an  one  as  never 
had  been  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth,  and  their  bones  should  be- 
come as  heaps  of  earth  upon  the 
face  of  the  land  except  they 
should  repent  of  their  wicked- 
ness. 
7.  And  they  hearkened  not 
unto  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  be- 
cause of  their  ""wicked  combina- 
tions; wherefore,  there  began  to 
be  wars  and  contentions  In  all  the 
land,  and  also  many  famines  and 
pestilences,  insomuch  that  there 
was  a  great  destruction,  such  an 
one  as  never  had  been  known 
upon  the  face  of  the  earth;  and 
all  this  came  to  pass  in  the  days 
of  Shiblom. 
8.  And  the  people  began  to  re- 
pent of  their  iniquity;  and  inas- 
much as  they  did  the  Lord  did 
have  mercy  on  them. 
9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Shiblom  was  slain,  and  Seth  was 
brought  Into  captivity,  and  did 
dwell  In  captivity  all  his  days. 
10.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
Ahah,    his    son,    did    obtain    the 
kingdom;  and  he  did  reign  over 
the  people  all  his  days.  And  he 
did  do  all  manner  of  iniquity  in 
his  days,  by  which  he  did  cause 
the  shedding  of  much  blood;  and 
few  were  his  days. 
11.  And  Ethem,  being  a  de- 
scendant of  Ahah,  did  obtain  the 
kingdom;  and  he  also  did  do  that 
which  was  wicked  in  his  days. 
12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  days  of  Ethem  there  came 
"many  prophets,  and  prophesied 
again  unto  the  people;  yea,  they 
did  prophesy  that  the  Lord  would 
utterly  destroy  them  from  off  the 
face  of  the  earth  except  they 
repented  of  their  Iniquities. 
13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  people  hardened  their  hearts, 
and  would  not  hearken  unto  their 
words;  and  the  prophets  mourned 
and  withdrew  from  among  the 
people. 
14.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
Ethem  did  execute  judgment  In 
wickedness  all  his  days;  and  he 
begat  Moron.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  Moron  did  reign  in  his 
stead;  and  Moron  did  that  which 
was  wicked  before  the  Lord. 
15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  arose  a  rebellion  among  the 
people,  because  of  that  'secret 
combination  which  was  built  up 
to  get  power  and  gain;  and  there 
arose  a  mighty  man  among  them 
in  iniquity,  and  gave  battle  unto 
Moron,  in  which  he  did  overthrow 
the  half  of  the  kingdom;  and  he 
did  maintain  the  half  of  the  king- 
dom for  many  years. 
16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moron  did  overthrow  him,  and 
did  obtain  the  kingdom  again. 
17.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
there  arose  another  mighty  man; 
and  he  was  a  descendant  of  the 
brother  of  Jared. 
18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
h,  ver.  1.     d,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.     e,  see  p,  Eth.  9.     /,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10. 
500 
ETHER,   12. 
did  overthrow  Moron  and  obtain 
the  kingdom;  wherefore,  Moron 
dwelt  in  captivity  all  the  remain- 
der of  his  days;  and  he  begat 
Coriantor. 
19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Coriantor  dwelt  in  captivity  all 
his  days. 
20.  And  in  the  days  of  Corian- 
tor there  "also  came  many  proph- 
ets, and  prophesied  of  great  and 
marvelous  things,  and  cried  re- 
pentance unto  the  people,  and  ex- 
cept they  should  repent  the  Lord 
God  would  execute  judgment 
against  them  to  their  utter  de- 
struction; 
21.  And  that  the  Lord  God 
would  send  or  bring  forth  *an- 
other  people  to  possess  the  land, 
by  his  power,  after  the  manner  by 
which  he  brought  their  fathers. 
22.  And  they  did  reject  all  the 
words  of  the  prophets,  because  of 
their  'secret  society  and  wicked 
abominations. 
23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Coriantor  begat  Ether,  and  he 
died,  having  dwelt  in  captivity  all 
his  days. 
CHAPTER  12. 
The  prophet  Ether  and  king  Corian- 
tumr — The  Jaredite  and  Nephite  lan- 
guages— Ood  gives  weaknesses  that 
men  may  be  humble — Moroni's  fare- 
well to  the  Oentiles. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
days  of  Ether  were  in  the  days  of 
Corianturar;  and  Coriantumr  was 
king  over  all  the  land. 
2.  And  Ether  was  a  prophet  of 
the  Lord;  wherefore  Ether  came 
forth  In  the  days  of  Coriantumr, 
and  began  to  prophesy  unto  the 
people,  for  he  could  not  be  re- 
strained because  of  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  which  was  in  him. 
8.  For  he  did  cry  from  the 
morning,    even    until   the    going 
down  of  the  sun,  exhorting  the 
people  to  believe  In  God  unto  re- 
pentance lest  they  "should  be  de- 
stroyed, saying  unto  them  that  by 
faith  all  things  are  fulfilled — 
4.  Wherefore,  whoso  belleveth 
in  God  might  with  ""surety  hope 
for  a  better  world,  yea,  even  a 
place  at  the  right  hand  of  God, 
which  hope  cometh  of  faith,  mak- 
eth  an  anchor  to  the  souls  of  men, 
which  would  make  them  sure  and 
steadfast,  always  abounding  in 
good  works,  being  led  to  glorify 
God. 
5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Ether  did  prophesy  great  and 
marvelous  things  unto  the  people, 
which  they  did  not  believe,  be- 
cause they  saw  them  not. 
6.  And  now,  I,  Moroni,  would 
speak  somewhat  concerning  these 
things;  I  would  show  unto  the 
world  that  faith  is  things  which 
are  hoped  for  and  not  seen; 
wherefore,  dispute  not  because  ye 
see  not,  for  ye  receive  no  witness 
until  after  the  trial  of  your  faith. 
7.  For  it  was  by  faith  that 
Christ  showed  himself  unto  our 
fathers,  after  he  had  risen  from 
the  dead;  and  he  showed  not  him- 
self unto  them  until  after  they 
had  faith  In  him;  wherefore,  it 
must  needs  be  that  some  had 
faith  In  him,  for  he  showed  him- 
self not  unto  the  world. 
8.  But  because  of  the  faith  of 
men  he  has  shown  himself  unto 
the  world,  and  glorified  thq  name 
of  the  Father,  and  prepared  a  way 
that  thereby  others  might  be  par- 
takers of  the  heavenly  gift,  that 
they  might  hope  for  those  things 
which  they  have  not  seen. 
9.  Wherefore,  ye  may  also  have 
hope,  and  be  partakers  of  the 
gift.  If  ye  will  but  have  faith. 
10.  Behold  It  was  by  faith  that 
p.  Me  0,  Btb.  9.     h,  Etb.  13:20,  21.    i,  mte  i,  2  N<>.  10.       Chap.  12:    a,  Etb.  11:12, 
20—22.     I,  ver«.  6.  8,  0.  32.     Moro.  7;""      "         "" 
:40 — 14.     8:20.     10:20—22. 
ETHER,   12. 
601 
they  of  old  were  called  'after  the 
holy  order  of  God. 
11.  Wherefore,  by  faith  was 
the  law  of  Moses  given.  But  in 
the  gift  of  his  Son  hath  God  pre- 
pared a  more  excellent  way;  and 
it  is  by  faith  that  it  hath  been 
fulfilled. 
12.  For  if  there  be  no  faith 
among  the  children  of  men  God 
can  do  ""no  miracle  among  them; 
wherefore,  he  showed  not  himself 
until  after  their  faith. 
13.  Behold,  it  was  the  faith  of 
Alma  and  Amulek  that  caused  tbe 
'prison  to  tumble  to  the  earth. 
14.  Behold,  it  was  the  faith  of 
Nephi  and  Lehi  that  'wrought  the 
change  upon  the  Lamanites,  that 
they  were  baptized  with  fire  and 
with  the  Holy  Ghost. 
15.  Behold,  it  was  the  "faith  of 
Ammon  and  his  brethren  which 
wrought  so  great  a  miracle  among 
the  Lamanites. 
16.  Yea,  and  even  all  they  who 
wrought  miracles  wrought  them 
by  faith,  even  those  who  were  be- 
fore Christ  and  also  those  who 
were  after. 
17.  And  it  was  by  faith  that 
the  three  disciples  obtained  a 
promise  that  they  should  *not 
taste  of  death ;  and  they  obtained 
not  the  promise  until  after  their 
faith. 
18.  And  neither  at  any  time 
hath  any  wrought  miracles  until 
after  their  faith;  wherefore  they 
first  believed  in  the  Son  of  God. 
19.  And  there  were  many  whose 
faith  was  so  exceeding  strong,  even 
before  Christ  came,  who  could  not 
be  kept  from  'within  the  veil,  but 
truly  saw  with  their  eyes  the 
things  which  they  .  had  beheld 
with  an  eye  of  faith,  and  they 
were  glad. 
20.  And  behold,  we  have  seen 
in  this  record  that  one  of  these 
was  the  brother  of  Jared;  for  so 
great  was  his  faith  In  God,  that 
when  God  put  ^forth  his  finger  he 
could  not  hide  it  from  the  sight 
of  the  brother  of  Jared,  because 
of  his  word  which  he  had  spoken 
unto  him,  which  word  he  had  ob- 
tained by  faith. 
21.  And  after  the  brother  of 
Jared  had  beheld  the  finger  of  the 
Lord,  because  of  the  *promise 
which  the  brother  of  Jared  had 
obtained  by  faith,  the  Lord  could 
'not  withhold  anything  from  his 
sight;  wherefore  he  showed  him 
all  things,  for  he  could  "no  longer 
be  kept  without  the  veil. 
22.  And  it  is  by  faith  that  my 
fathers  have  obtained  the  "prom- 
ise that  these  things  should  come 
unto  their  brethren  through  the 
Gentiles;  therefore  the  Lord  hath 
commanded  me,  yea,  even  Jesus 
Christ.  ' 
23.  And  I  said  unto  him:  Lord, 
the  Gentiles  will  "mock  at  these 
things,  because  of  our  weakness 
in  writing;  for  Lord  thou  hast 
made  us  mighty  in  word  by  faith, 
but  thou  hast  not  made  us  mighty 
in  writing;  for  thou  hast  made 
all  this  people  that  they  could 
speak  much,  because  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  which  thou  hast  given 
them; 
24.  And  thou  hast  made  us 
that  we  could  write  but  little,  be- 
cause of  the  ^awkwardness  of  our 
hands.  Behold,  thou  hast  not 
made  us  mighty  in  writing  like 
unto  the  brother  of  Jared,  for 
thou  madest  him  that  the  things 
'which  he  wrote  were  mighty 
even  as  thou  art,  unto  the  over- 
powering of  man  to  read  them. 
25.  Thou  hast  also  made  our 
c.    see   g,    Mos.    26.      d,   w<-    d,    3    Ne.    IT.      e,   Al.  14:26—29.      /,    He.    5:20 — 52. 
3  Ne.  9:20.     g,  Al.  17:29— 3'J.     h.  see  d,  3  Ne.  28.    i,  see  /,  Eth.  3.     /,  see  e,  Eth.  3. 
Tc,  Eth.  3:26.      I,   Eth.  3:25.   26.      m,   see  /.  Eth.   3.  n,   Enos  13.      o,  vers.  26 — ^28. 
See  V),  Morm.   8.     p,  see  w.  Morm.  8.     q,  Eth.  3  :27.  4 :1. 
502 
ETHER,   12. 
•words  powerful  and  great,  even 
that  we  'cannot  write  them; 
wherefore,  when  we  write  we  be- 
hold our  weakness,  and  stumble 
because  of  the  placing  of  our 
words;  and  I  fear  lest  the  Gen- 
tiles shall  'mock  at  our  words. 
26.  And  when  I  had  said  this, 
the  Lord  spake  unto  me,  say- 
ing: Fools  mock,  but  they  shall 
mourn;  and  my  grace  is  sufficient 
for  the  meek,  that  they  shall  take 
no  advantage  of  your  weakness; 
27.  And  if  men  come  unto  me 
I  will  show  unto  them  their  weak- 
ness. I  give  unto  men  weakness 
that  they  may  be  humble;  and 
my  grace  is  sufficient  for  all  men 
that  humble  themselves  before 
me;  for  if  they  humble  them- 
selves before  me,  and  have  faith 
In  me,  then  will  I  make  weak 
things  become  strong  unto  them. 
28.  Behold,  I  will  show  unto 
the  Gentiles  their  weakness,  and 
I  will  show  unto  them  that  faith, 
hope  and  charity  bringeth  unto 
me — the  fountain  of  all  right- 
eousness. 
29.  And  I,  Moroni,  having  heard 
these  words,  was  comforted,  and 
said:  O  Lord,  thy  righteous  will 
be  done,  for  I  know  that  thou 
workest  unto  the  children  of  men 
according  to  their  faith; 
30.  For  the  brother  of  Jared 
said  unto  the  mountain  Zerin, 
Remove — and  'it  was  removed. 
And  if  he  had  not  had  faith  it 
would  not  have  moved;  where- 
fore thou  workest  after  men  have 
faith. 
31.  For  thus  didst  thou  mani- 
fest thyself  unto  thy  disciples; 
for  after  they  had  faith,  and  did 
speak  in  thy  name,  thou  didst 
show  thyself  unto  them  in  great 
power. 
32.  And  I  also  remember  that 
thou  hast  said  that  thou  hast  pre- 
pared a  house  for  nlan,  yea,  even 
among  the  "mansions  of  thy  Fa- 
ther, in  which  man  might  have  a 
more  excellent  "hope;  wherefore 
man  must  hope,  or  he  cannot  re- 
ceive an  inheritance  in  the  place 
which  thou  hast  prepared. 
33.  And  again,  I  remember 
that  thou  hast  said  that  thou  hast 
loved  the  world,  even  unto  the 
laying  down  of  thy  life  for  the 
world,  that  thou  mightest  take  it 
again  to  prepare  a  place  for  the 
children  of  men. 
34.  And  now  I  know  that  this 
love  which  thou  hast  had  for  the 
children  of  men  is  charity;  where- 
fore, except  men  shall  have  "char- 
ity they  cannot  inherit  that  place 
which  thou  hast  prepared  in  the 
mansions  of  thy  Father. 
35.  Wherefore,  I  know  by  this 
thing  which  thou  hast  said,  that 
if  the  Gentiles  have  not  charity, 
because  of  our  weakness,  that 
thou  wilt  prove  them,  and  take 
away  their  talent,  yea,  even  that 
which  they  have  received,  and 
give  unto  them  who  shall  have 
more  abundantly. 
36.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
prayed  unto  the  Lord  that  he 
would  give  unto  the  Gentiles 
grace,  that  they  might  have  char- 
ity. 
37.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  said  unto  nre:  If  they 
have  not  charity  it  mattereth  not 
unto  thee,  thou  hast  been  faith- 
ful; wherefore,  thy  garments  shall 
be  made  clean.  And  because  thou 
hast  'seen  thy  weakness  thou  shalt 
be  made  strong,  even  unto  the  sit- 
ting down  in  the  place  which  I 
have  prepared  in  the  "mansions 
of  my  Father. 
38.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  bid 
farewell  unto  the  Gentiles,  yea, 
r,  Tcm.  23,  24,  40,     2  Ne.  88:1.     »,  yen.  28,  27.     t,  wh>  r,  Jnc.  4.     v,  vers.  33, 
S4,  87.     Eno«  27.     v,  ■••  b,     W,  rera.  8& — 87.     x,  vera.   20 — 28,  86,   40.     y,  seo  u. 
ETHER,   13. 
503 
and  also  unto  my  brethren  whom 
I. love,  until  we  shall  meet  be- 
fore the  judgment-seat  of  Christ, 
where  all  men  shall  know  that 
my  garments  are  not  spotted  with 
your  blood. 
39.  And  then  shall  ye  know 
that  I  have  seen  Jesus,  and  that 
he  hath  talked  with  me  face  to 
face,  and  that  he  told  me  in  plain 
humility,  even  as  a  man  telleth 
another  in  mine  own  language, 
concerning  these  things; 
40.  And  only  a  'few  have  I 
written,  because  of  my  weakness 
in  writing. 
41.  And  now,  I  would  com- 
mend you  to  seek  this  Jesus  of 
whom  the  prophets  and  apostles 
have  written,  that  the  grace  of 
God  the  Father,  and  also  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  beareth  ^"record  of 
them,  may  be  and  abide  In  you 
forever.     Amen. 
CHAPTER   13. 
Moroni  continues  the  Jaredite  his- 
tory— Ether  and  his  predictions — His 
life  sought — He  dwells  in  the  cavity 
of  a  rock — Views  by  night  the  de- 
struction falling  upon  his  people. 
1.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  proceed 
to  finish  my  record  concerning 
the  destruction  of  the  people  of 
whom  I  have  been  writing. 
2.  For  behold,  they  rejected  all 
the  words  of  Ether;  for  he  truly 
told  them  of  all  things,  from  the 
beginning  of  man;  and  that  after 
the  waters  had  receded  from  off 
the  face  of  this  land  it  became  a 
choice  land  above  all  other  lands, 
a  chosen  land  of  the  Lord;  where- 
fore the  Lord  would  have  that  all 
men  should  serve  him  who  dwell 
upon  the  face  thereof; 
3.  And  that  it  was  the  "place 
of  the  New  Jerusalem,  which 
should  *come  down  out  of  heaven, 
and  the  holy  sanctuary  of  the 
Lord, 
4.  Behold,  Ether  saw  the  days 
of  Christ,  and  he  spake  concern- 
ing a  "New  Jerusalem  upon  this 
land. 
5.  And  he  spake  also  concern- 
ing the  house  of  Israel,  and  the 
Jerusalem  from  whence  ''Lehi 
should  come — after  it  should  be 
destroyed  it  should  be  built  up 
again,  a  'holy  city  unto  the  Lord; 
wherefore,  it  could  not  be  a  new 
Jerusalem  for  It  had  been  in  a 
time  of  old;  but  it  should  be  built 
up  again,  and  become  a  holy  city 
of  the  Lord;  and  it  should  be 
built  unto  the  house  of  Israel. 
6.  And  that  a  'New  Jerusalem 
should  be  built  up  upon  this  land, 
unto  the  remnant  of  the  seed  of 
Joseph,  for  which  things  there 
has  been  a  type. 
7.  For  as  Joseph  brought  his 
father  down  into  the  land  of 
Egypt,  even  so  he  died  there; 
wherefore,  the  Lord  brought  a 
remnant  of  the  seed  of  Joseph 
out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem,  that 
he  might  be  merciful  unto  the 
seed  of  Joseph  that  'they  should 
perish  not,  even  as  he  was  merci- 
ful unto  the  father  of  Joseph  that 
he  should  perish  not. 
8.  Wherefore,  the  remnant  of 
the  house  of  Joseph  shall  be  built 
upon  this  land;  and  it  shall  be  a 
land  of  "their  inheritance;  and 
they  shall  build  up  a  *holy  city 
unto  the  Lord,  like  unto  the  Jeru- 
salem of  old;  and  they  shall  no 
more  be  confounded,  until  the 
end  come  when  the  earth  shall 
pass  away. 
9.  ^And  there  shall  be  a  new 
heaven   and   a   new   earth;    and 
z,  see  e,  Eth.  1.  2a,  3  Ne.  11 :32,  36.  Chap.  13  :  a,  see  t,  3  Ne.  20.  6,  ver.  10. 
Rev.  3:12.  21:2.  c,  see  t,  3  Ne.  20.  d,  1  Ne.  chaps.  1 — 18.  e,  ver.  11.  Rev. 
21 :10— 27.  /,  see  t,  3  Ne.  20.  y,  2  Ne.  3  :5— 24.  Al.  46  :24— 26.  ft,  see  o,  3  Ne.  16. 
(,   see  t,  3  Ne.  20.     /,  Rev.   21:1. 
504 
ETHER,   13. 
they  shall  be  like  unto  the  old 
save  the  old  have  passed  away, 
and  all  things  have  become  new. 
10.  And  *then  cometh  the  New 
Jerusalem;  and  blessed  are  they 
who  dwell  therein,  for  it  is  they 
whose  garments  are  white  through 
the  blood  of  the  Lamb;  and  they 
are  they  who  are  'numbered 
among  the  remnant  of  the  seed 
of  Joseph,  who  were  of  the  house 
of  Israel. 
11.  And  ""then  also  cometh  the 
Jerusalem  of  old;  and  the  inhabi- 
tants thereof,  blessed  are  they, 
for  they  have  been  washed  in  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb;  and  they  are 
they  who  were  scattered  and 
gathered  in  from  the  four  quar- 
ters of  the  earth,  and  from  the 
"north  countries,  and  are  par- 
takers of  the  fulfilling  of  the 
covenant  which  God  made  with 
their  father,  Abraham. 
12.  And  when  these  things 
come,  bringeth  to  pass  the  scrip- 
ture which  saith,  "there  are  they 
who  were  first,  who  shall  be  last; 
and  there  are  they  who  were  last, 
who  shall  be  first. 
13.  And  I  was  about  to  write 
more,  but  I  am  forbidden;  but 
great  and  marvelous  were  the 
prophecies  of  Ether;  but  they  es- 
teemed him  as  naught,  and  cast 
him  out;  and  he  hid  himself  in 
the  ""cavity  of  a  rock  by  day,  and 
by  "night  he  went  forth  viewing 
the  things  which  should  come 
upon  the  people. 
14.  And  as  he  dwelt  In  the 
cavity  of  a  rock  he  made  the  're- 
mainder of  this  record,  viewing 
the  destructions  which  came  upon 
the  people,  by  night. 
16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
in  that  same  year  in  which  he 
was  cast  out  from  among  the  peo- 
ple there  began  to  be  a  great  war 
among  the  people,  for  there  were 
many  who  rose  up,  who  wexe 
mighty  men,  and  sought  to  de- 
stroy Coriantumr  by  their  'secret 
plans  of  wickedness,  of  wliich 
hath  been  spoken. 
16.  And  now  Coriantumr,  hav- 
ing stuSied,  himself,  in  all  the 
arts  of  war  and  all  the  cunning 
of  the  world,  wherefore  he  gave 
battle  unto  them  who  sought  to 
destroy  him. 
17.  But  he  repented  not,  nei- 
ther his  fair  sons  nor  daughters; 
neither  the  fair  sons  and  daugh- 
ters of  Cohor;  neither  the  fair 
sons  and  daughters  of  Corihor; 
and  in  fine,  there  were  none  of 
the  fair  sons  and  daughters  upon 
the  face  of  the  whole  earth  who 
repented  of  their  sins. 
18.  Wherefore,  it  came  to  pass 
that  in  the  first  year  that  ^Ether 
dwelt  in  the  'cavity  of  a'"rock, 
there  were  many  people  who  were 
slain  by  the  sword  of  those  "secret 
combinations,  fighting  against 
Coriantumr  that  they  might  ob- 
tain the  kingdom. 
19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  sons  of  Coriantumr  fought 
much  and  bled  much. 
20.  And  in  the  second  year  thtj 
word  of  the  Lord  came  to  Ether, 
that  he  should  go  and  prophesy 
unto  Coriantumr  that,  if  he  would 
repent,  and  all  his  household,  the 
Lord  would  give  unto  him  his 
kingdom  and  spare  the  people — 
21.  Otherwise  they  should  be 
destroyed,  and  all  his  household 
save  it  were  himself.  And  he 
should  only  live  to  see  the  ful- 
filling of  the  prophecies  which 
had  been  spoken  concerning  "an- 
other people  receiving  the  land 
for  their  inheritance;  and  Corian- 
tumr should  receive  a  burial  by 
them;  and  every  soul  should  be 
k,  SM  b.  {.  M><>  «,  8  N<>.  16.  m,  see  e.  n,  D. 
p,  T*n.  14,  18,  22.  a.  ver.  14.  Etb.  10:18.  f 
t,  M*  p.     H,  M*  i,  2  Ntt.   10.     V,  Ota.  21. 
A  O.  188:2(V— «6.     o,  1   Ne.  18:42. 
,   Btb.    16:88.      «,   tfce  i.  2   Ne.    10. 
ETHER,    14. 
505 
"destroyed  save  it  were  Corian- 
tumr. 
22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Coriantumr  repented  not,  neitlier 
his  household,  neither  the  peo- 
ple; and  the  wars  ceased  not; 
and  they  sought  to  kill  Ether,  but 
he  fled  from  before  them  and  hid 
again  in  the  'cavity  of  the  rock. 
23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  arose  up  Shared,  and  he 
also  gave  battle  unto  Coriantumr; 
and  he  did  beat  him,  insomuch 
that  in  the  third  year  he  did  bring 
him  into  captivity. 
24.  And  the  sons  of  Corian- 
tumr, in  the  fourth  year,  did  beat 
Shared,  and  did  obtain  the  king- 
dom again  unto  their  father. 
25.  Now  there  began  to  be  a 
war  upon  all  the  face  of  the  land, 
every  man  with  his  band  fighting 
for  that  which  he  desired. 
26.  And  there  were  robbers, 
and  in  fine,  all  manner  of  wicked- 
ness upon  all  the  face  of  the  land. 
27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Coriantumr  was  exceedingly  angry 
with  Shared,  and  he  went  against 
him  with  his  armies  to  battle;  and 
they  did  meet  in  great  anger,  and 
they  did  meet  in  the  valley  of 
Gilgal;  and  the  battle  became  ex- 
ceeding sore. 
28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Shared  fought  against  him  for  the 
space  of  three  days.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  Coriantumr  beat  him, 
and  did  pursue  him  until  he  came 
to  the  plains  of  Heshlon. 
29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Shared  gave  him  battle  again 
upon  the  plains;  and  behold,  he 
did  beat  Coriantumr,  and  drove 
him  back  again  to  the  valley  of 
Gil^l. 
30.  And  Coriantumr  gave 
Shared  battle  again  in  the  valley 
of  Gilgal,  in  which  he  beat  Shared 
and  slew  him. 
31.  And  Shared  wounded  Cor- 
iantumr in  his  thigh,  that  he  did 
not  go  to  battle  again  for  the 
space  of  two  years,  in  which  time 
all  the  people  upon  the  face  of 
the  land  were  shedding  blood,  and 
there  was  none  to  restrain  them. 
CHAPTER  14. 
A  curse  upon  the  land — Continued 
strife  and  bloodshed — Coriantumr  not 
to  fall  by  the  sword. 
1.  And  now  there  began  to  be 
a  great  "curse  upon  all  the  land 
because  of  the  iniquity  of  the  peo- 
ple, in  which,  if  a  man  should  lay 
his  tool  or  his  sword  upon  his 
shelf,  or  upon  the  place  whither 
he  would  keep  it,  behold,  upon 
the  morrow,  he  could  not  find  it, 
so  great  was  the  curse  upon  the 
land. 
2.  Wherefore  every  man  did 
cleave  unto  that  which  was  his 
own,  with  his  hands,  and  would 
not  borrow  neither  would  he  lend; 
and  every  man  kept  the  hilt  of 
his  sword  in  his  right  hand,  in 
the  defence  of  his  property  and 
his  own  life  and  of  his  wives  and 
children. 
3.  And  now,  after  the  space  of 
two  years,  and  after  the  death  of 
Shared,  behold,  there  arose  the 
brother  of  Shared  and  he  gave 
battle  unto  Coriantumr,  in  which 
Coriantumr  did  beat  him  and  did 
pursue  him  to  the  wilderness  of 
Akish. 
4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
brother  of  Shared  did  give  battle 
unto  him  in  the  wilderness  of 
Akish;  and  the  battle  became  ex- 
ceeding sore,  and  many  thousands 
fell  by  the  sword. 
5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Coriantumr  did  lay  si^ge  to  the 
wilderness;  and  the  brother  of 
Shared  did  march  forth  Out  of  the 
wilderness  by  night,  and  slew  a 
w,  Etb.   15:29 — 32.     a,  see  p. 
Chap.  14 :    a,  see  k.  He.  13. 
506 
ETHER,    14. 
part  of  the  army  of  Corlantumr, 
as  they  were  drunken. 
6.  And  he  came  forth  to  the 
*land  of  Moron,  and  placed  him- 
self upon  the  throne  of  Corlan- 
tumr. 
7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Corlantumr  dwelt  with  his  army 
In  the  wilderness  for  the  space  of 
two  years,  in  which  he  did  receive 
great  strength  to  his  army. 
8.  Now  the  brother  of  Shared, 
whose  name  was  Gilead,  also  re- 
ceived great  strength  to  his  army, 
because  of  ''secret  combinations. 
9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  his 
high  priest  murdered  him  as  he 
sat  upon  his  throne. 
10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
one  of  the  secret  combinations 
murdered  him  in  a  secret  pass, 
and  obtained  unto  himself  the 
kingdom;  and  his  name  was  Lib; 
and  Lib  was  a  man  of  great 
stature,  more  than  any  other  man 
among  all  the  people. 
11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
In  the  first  year  of  Lib,  Corlan- 
tumr came  up  unto  the  ''land  of 
Moron,  and  gave  battle  unto  Lib. 
12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  fought  with  Lib,  in  which  Lib 
did  smite  upon  his  arm  that  he 
was  wounded;  nevertheless,  the 
army  of  Corlantumr  did  press  for- 
ward upon  Lib,  that  he  fled  to 
the  borders  upon  the  seashore. 
13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Corlantumr  pursued  him;  and  Lib 
gave  battle  unto  him  upon  the 
seashore. 
14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Lib  did  smite  the  army  of  Corlan- 
tumr, that  they  fled  again  to  the 
wilderness  of  Aklsh. 
16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Lib  did  pursue  him  until  he  came 
to  the  plains  of  Agosh.  And 
Corlantumr  had  taken  all  the 
people  with  him  as  he  fled  before 
Lib  in  that  quarter  of  the  land 
whither  he  fled. 
16.  And  when  he  had  come  to 
the  plains  of  Agosh  he  gave  bat- 
tle unto  Lib,  and  he  smote  upon 
him  until  he  died;  nevertheless, 
the  brother  of  Lib  did  come 
against  Corlantumr  in  the  stead 
thereof,  and  the  battle  became 
exceeding  sore,  in  the  which 
Coriantumr  fled  again  before  the 
army  of  the  brother  of  Lib. 
17.  Now  the  name  of  the  broth- 
er of  Lib  was  called  Shiz.  And 
it  came  to  pass  that  Shiz  pursued 
after  Coriantumr,  and  he  did 
overthrow  many  cities,  and  he  did 
slay  both  women  and  children, 
and  he  did  burn  the  cities. 
18.  And  there  went  a  fear  of 
Shiz  throughout  all  the  land;  yea, 
a  cry  went  forth  throughout  the 
land — Who  can  stand  before  the 
army  of  Shiz?  Behold,  he  sweep- 
eth  the  earth  before  him! 
19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  people  began  to  flock  together 
in  armies,  throughout  all  the 
face  of  the  land. 
20.  And  they  were  divided;  and 
a  part  of  them  fled  to  the  army  of 
Shiz,  and  a  part  of  them  fled  to 
the  army  of  Corlantumr. 
21.  And  so  great  and  lasting 
had  been  the  war,  and  so  long  had 
been  the  scene  of  bloodshed  and 
carnage,  that  the  whole  face  of 
the  land  was  covered  with  the 
bodies  of  the  dead. 
22.  And  so  swift  and  speedy 
was  the  war  that  there  was  none 
left  to  bury  the  dead,  but  they 
did  march  forth  from  the  shed- 
ding of  blood  to  the  shedding 
of  blood,  leaving  the  bodies  of 
both  men,  women,  and  children 
strewed  upon  the  face  of  the  land, 
to  become  a  prey  to  the  worms  of 
the  flesh. 
23.  And  the  scent  thereof  wont 
b. 
«,  Etb.  7.     c,  «?«  i,  2  Ne.  10.     a,  itoc  e,  Eth.  7. 
ETHER,   15. 
507 
forth  upon  the  face  of  the  land, 
even  upon  all  the  face  of  the 
land;  wherefore  the  people  be- 
came troubled  by  day  and  by 
night,  because  of  the  scent  there- 
of. 
24.  Nevertheless,  Shiz  did  not 
cease  to  pursue  Coriantumr;  for 
he  had  sworn  to  avenge  himself 
upon  Coriantumr  of  the  *blood  of 
his  brother,  who  had  been  slain, 
and  the  word  of  the  Lord  which 
came  to  Ether  that  Coriantumr 
should  'not  fall  by  the  sword. 
25.  And  thus  we  see  that  the 
Lord  did  visit  them  in  the  ful- 
ness of  his  wrath,  and  their 
wickedness  and  abominations  had 
prepared  a  way  for  their  everlast- 
ing destruction. 
26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Shiz  did  pursue  Coriantumr  east- 
ward, even  to  the  borders  of  the 
seashore,  and  there  he  gave  battle 
unto  Shiz  for  the  space  of  three 
days. 
27.  And  so  terrible  was  the  de- 
struction among  the  armies  of 
Shiz  that  the  people  began  to  be 
frightened,  and  began  to  flee  be- 
fore the  armies  of  Coriantumr; 
and  they  fled  to  the  land  of  Cori- 
hor,  and  swept  off  the  inhabitants 
before  them,  all  them  that  would 
not  join  them. 
28.  And  they  pitched  their  tents 
in  the  valley  of  Corihor;  and 
Coriantumr  pitched  his  tents  In 
the  valley  of  Shurr.  Now  the  val- 
ley of  Shurr  was  near  the  hill 
Comnor;  wherefore,  Coriantumr 
did  gather  his  armies  together 
upon  the  hill  Comnor,  and  did 
sound  a  trumpet  unto  the  armies 
of  Shiz  to  invite  them  forth  to 
battle. 
29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  came  forth,  but  were  driven 
again;  and  they  came  the  second 
time,  and  they  were  driven  again 
the  second  time  And  It  came  to 
pass  that  they  came  again  the 
third  time,  and  <;he  battle  became 
exceeding  sore. 
30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Shiz  smote  upon  Coriantumr  that 
he  gave  him  many  deep  wounds; 
and  Coriantumr,  having  lost  his 
blood,  fainted*  and  was  carried 
away  as  though  he  were  dead. 
31.  Now  the  loss  of  men  women 
and  children  on  both  sides  was  so 
great  that  Shiz  commanded  his 
people  that  they  should  not  pur- 
sue the  armies  of  Coriantumr; 
wherefore,  they  returned  to  their 
camp. 
CHAPTER  15. 
The  hill  Ramah  or  Cumorah — Prep- 
arations for  a  mighty  struggle — Mil- 
lions go  down  to  death — Shiz  slain  by 
Coriantumr — Ether's  concluding  words 
— End  of  the  Jaredite  record. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  when 
Coriantumr  had  recovered  of  his 
wounds,  he  began  to  remember  the 
"words  which  Ether  had  spoken 
unto  him. 
2.  He  saw  that  there  had  been 
slain  by  the  sword  already  nearly 
two  millions  of  his  people,  and  he 
began  to  sorrow  in  his  heart;  yea, 
there  had  been  slain  two  millions 
of  mighty  men,  and  also  their 
wives  and  their  children. 
3.  He  began  to  repent  of  the 
evil  which  he  had  done;  he  began 
to  remember  the  words  which  had 
been  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all 
the  prophets,  and  he  saw  them 
that  they  were  fulfilled  thus  far, 
every  whit;  and  hts  soul  mourned 
and  refused  to  be  comforted. 
4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
wrote  an  epistle  unto  Shiz,  de- 
siring him  that  he  would  spare 
the  people,  and  he  would  give  up 
the  kingdom  for  the  sake  of  the 
lives  of  the  people. 
5.  And  it  came  to   pass  that 
e,  ver.   16.     f,  Etb.  13:21.        Chap.  15:    a,  Etb.  13:20,  21. 
508 
ETHER,   15. 
when  Shiz  had  received  his  epistle 
he  wrote  an  epistle  unto  Corian- 
tumr,  that  if  he  would  give  him- 
self up,  that  he  might  slay  him 
with  his  own  sword,  that*he  would 
spare  the  lives  of  the  people, 
6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
people  repented  not  of  their  in- 
iquity; and  the  people  of  Corian- 
tumr  were  stirred  up  to  anger 
against  the  people  of  Shiz;  and 
the  people  of  Shiz  were  stirred  up 
to  anger  against  the  people  of 
Coriantumr;  wherefore,  the  peo- 
ple of  Shiz  did  give  battle  unto 
the  people  of  Coriantumr. 
7.  And  when  Coriantumr  saw 
that  he  was  about  to  fall  he  fled 
again  before  the  people  of  Shiz. 
8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
came  to  the  waters  of  Ripliancum, 
which,  by  interpretation,  is  large, 
or  to  exceed  all;  wherefore,  when 
they  came  to  these  waters  they 
pitched  their  tents;  and  Shiz  also 
pitched  his  tents  near  unto  them; 
and  therefore  on  the  morrow  they 
did  come  to  battle. 
9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  fought  an  exceedingly  sore 
battle,  in  which  Coriantumr  was 
wounded  again,  and  he  fainted 
with  the  loss  of  blood. 
10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  armies  of  Coriantumr  did 
press  upon  the  armies  of  Shiz  that 
they  beat  them,  that  they  caused 
them  to  flee  before  them;  and 
they  did  flee  ■'southward,  and  did 
pitch  their  tents  in  a  place  which 
was  called  Ogath. 
11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  army  of  Coriantumr  did  pitch 
their  tents  by  the  hill  Ramah; 
and  it  was  that  same  hill  where 
my  father  Mormon  did  'hide  up 
the  records  unto  the  Lord,  which 
were  sacred. 
12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  gather  together  all  the 
people  upon  all  the  face  of  the 
land,  who  had  not  been  slain, 
save  it  was  Ether. 
13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Ether  "did  behold  all  the  doings 
of  the  people;  and  he  beheld  that 
the  people  who  were  for  Corian- 
tumr were  gathered  together  to 
the  army  of  Coriantumr;  and  the 
people  who  were  for  Shiz  were 
gathered  together  to  the  army  of 
Shiz. 
14.  Wherefore,  they  were  for 
the  space  of  four  years  gathering 
together  the  people,  that  they 
might  get  all  who  were  upon  the 
face  of  the  land,  and  that  they 
might  receive  all  the  strength 
which  it  was  possible  that  they 
could  receive. 
15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  were  all  gathered  to- 
gether, every  one  to  the  army 
which  he  would,  with  their  wives 
and  their  children — both  men 
women  and  children  being  ''armed 
with  weapons  of  war,  having 
shields,  and  breastplates,  and 
head-plates,  and  being  clothed 
after  the  manner  of  war — they 
did  march  forth  one  against  an- 
other to  battle;  and  they  fought 
all  that  day,  and  conquered  not. 
16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  it  was  night  they  were  weary, 
and  retired  to  their  camps;  and 
after  they  had  retired  to  their 
camps  they  'took  up  a  howling 
and  a  lamentation  for  the  loss  of 
the  slain  of  their  people;  and  so 
great  were  their  cries,  their  bowl- 
ings and  lamentations,  that  they 
did  rend  the  air  exceedingly. 
17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  on 
the  morrow  they  did  go  again  to 
battle,  and  great  and  terrible  was 
that  day;  nevertheless,  they  con- 
quered not,  and  when  the  night 
came  again  they  did  'rend  the  air 
with  their  cries,  and  their  howl- 
tf,  tM  a,  Morm.  0.     /,  Morm.  6:0. 
/,  T«r.  16. 
0.   Ktb.    13:14.      *,   Kth.    10:27.     i,   vor.   17. 
ETHER,   15. 
509 
ings,  and  their  mournings,  for  the 
loss  of  the  slain  of  their  people. 
18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Coriantumr  wrote  *again  an  epis- 
tle unto  Shiz,  desiring  that  he 
would  not  come  again  to  battle, 
but  that  he  would  take  the  king- 
dom, and  spare  the  lives  of  the 
people. 
19.  But  behold,  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  had  ceased  striving  with 
them,  and  Satan  had  fuil  power 
over  the  hearts  of  the  people;  for 
they  were  given  up  unto  the  hard- 
ness of  their  hearts,  and  the  blind- 
ness of  their  minds  that  they 
might  be  destroyed;  wherefore 
they  went  again  to  battle. 
20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  fought  all  that  day,  and  when 
the  night  came  they  slept  upon 
their  swords. 
21.  And  on  the  morrow  they 
fought  even  until  the  night  came. 
22.  And  when  the  night  came 
they  were  drunken  with  anger, 
even  as  a  man  who  is  drunken 
with  wine;  and  they  slept  again 
upon  their  swords. 
23.  And  on  the  morrow  they 
fought  again;  and  when  the  night 
came  they  had  all  fallen  by  the 
sword  save  it  were  fifty  and  two 
of  the  people  of  Coriantumr,  and 
sixty  and  nine  of  the  people  of 
Shiz. 
24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  slept  upon  their  swords  that 
night,  and  on  the  morrow  they 
fought  again,  and  they  contended 
in  their  might  with  their  swords 
and  with  their  shields,  all  that 
day. 
25.  And  when  the  night  came 
there  were  thirty  and  two  of  the 
people  of  Shiz,  and  twenty  and 
seven  of  the  people  of  Corian- 
tumr. 
26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  ate  and  slept,  and  prepared 
for  death  on  the  morrow.  And 
they  were  large  and  mighty  men 
as  to  the  strength  of  men. 
27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  fought  for  the  space  of  three 
hours,  and  they  fainted  with  the 
loss  of  blood. 
28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  men  of  Coriantumr  had 
received  sufficient  strength  that 
they  could  walk,  they  were  about 
to  flee  for  their  lives;  but  behold, 
Shiz  arose,  and  also  his  men,  and 
he  swore  in  his  wrath  that  he 
would  slay  Coriantumr  or  he 
would  perish  by  the  sword. 
29.  Wherefore,  he  did  pursue 
them,  and  on  the  morrow  he  did 
overtake  them;  and  they  fought 
again  with  the  sword.  And  it 
came  to  pass  that  when  they  had 
all  fallen  by  the  sword,  save  it 
were  Coriantumr  and  Shiz,  be- 
hold Shiz  hart  fainted  with  the 
loss  of  blood. 
30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Coriantumr  had  leaned 
upon  his  sword,  that  he  rested  a 
little,  he  smote  off  the  head  of 
Shiz. 
31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  he  had  smitten  off  the  head 
of  Shiz,  that  Shiz  raised  upon  his 
hands  and  fell;  and  after  that  he 
had  struggled  for  breath,  he  died. 
32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
'Coriantumr  fell  to  the  earth,  and 
became  as  if  he  had  no  life. 
33.  And  the  Lord  spake  unto 
Ether,  and  said  unto  him:  Go 
forth.  And  he  went  forth,  and 
beheld  that  the  words  of  the  Lord 
had  all  been  fulfilled;  and  he  "fin- 
ished his  record;  (and  the  "hun- 
dredth part  I  have  not  written) 
and  he  hid  them  in  a  manner 
that  the  "people  of  Limhi  did  find 
them. 
34.  Now  the  last  words  which 
are  written  by  Ether  are  these: 
k.  ver.   4.      I,  Ova.  20 — 22.     m,  Eth.   13:14.     n,  see  e.  Eth.   1.      o,  see  k,  Mos.   8. 
510 
MORONI,  1.  2,  3. 
Whether  the  Lord  will  that  I  be 
translated,  or  that  I  suffer  the 
will  of  the  Lord  in  the  flesh,  it 
mattereth  not,  if  It  so  be  that  I 
am  saved  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 
Amen. 
THE  BOOK  OP  MORONI 
CHAPTER  1. 
Moroni's  desolate  state — He  iOriteSj 
hoping  for  the  welfare  of  the  Laman- 
itea. 
1.  Now  I,  Moroni,  after  having 
made  an  end  of  "abridging  the  ac- 
count of  the  people  of  Jared,  I 
had  supposed  not  to  have  written 
more,  but  I  have  not  as  yet  per- 
ished; and  I  make  not  myself 
known  to  the  Lamanites  lest  they 
should  destroy  me. 
2.  For  behold,  their  wars  are 
•exceedingly  fierce  among  them- 
selves; and  because  of  their 
hatred  they  put  to  death  every 
Nephite  that  will  not  deny  the 
Christ. 
3.  And  I,  Moroni,  will  not  deny 
the  Christ;  wherefore,  I  wander 
whithersoever  I  can  for  the  safety 
of  mine  own  life. 
4.  Wherefore,  I  write  a  few 
more  things,  contrary  to  that 
which  I  had  supposed;  for  I  had 
supposed  not  to  have  written  any 
more;  but  I  write  a  few  more 
things,  that  perhaps  they  may  be 
of  'worth  unto  my  brethren,  the 
Lamanites,  in  some  future  day, 
according  to  the  will  of  the  Lord. 
CHAPTER  2. 
Concerning  the  bestowal  of  the  Holy 
Ohoat  by  the  Nephite  twelve. 
1.  The  words  of  Christ,  which 
h«  spake  unto  his  "disciples,  the 
twelve  whom  he  had  chosen,  as 
he  laid  his  hands  upon  them — 
2.  And  he  called  them  by  name, 
saying:  Ye  shall  call  on  the  Fa- 
ther in  my  name,  in  mighty 
prayer;  and  after  ye  have  done 
this  ye  shall  have  power  that,  to 
him  upon  whom  ye  shall  lay  your 
hands,  *ye  shall  give  the  Holy 
Ghost;  and  in  my  name  shall  ye 
give  it,  for  thus  do  mine  apostles. 
3.  Now  Christ  spake  these 
words  unto  them  at  the  time  of 
hia  first  appearing;  and  the  mul- 
titude "heard  it  not,  but  the  dis- 
ciples heard  it;  and  on  as  many 
as  they  "laid  their  hands,  fell  the 
Holy  Ghost, 
CHAPTER  3. 
Concerning  the  ordination  of  prieatB 
and  teachers. 
1.  The  manner  which  the  "dis- 
ciples, who  were  called  the  elders 
of  the  church,  *ordained  priests 
and  teachers — 
2.  After  they  had  prayed  unto 
the  Father  in  the  name  of  Christ, 
they  laid  their  hands  upon  them, 
and  said: 
3.  In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ 
I  ordain  you  to  be  a  priest,  (or, 
if  he  be  a  teacher)  I  ordain  you 
to  be  a  teacher,  to  preach  re- 
pentance and  remission  of  sins 
through  Jesus  Christ,  by  the  en- 
durance of  faith  on  his  name  to 
the  end.     Amen. 
4.  And  after  this  manner  did 
they  ordain  priests  and  teachers, 
according,  to  the  gifts  and  call- 
ings of  God  unto  men;  and  they 
a.  Me  Book  of  Ether,     b,  1   No.   12:20 — 28.      Mortn.  0:10.      c,  2   Ne.   8:7,    11,    12, 
19 — 21.     8m  0.  2  Ne.  27.  Ohap.  2:    a,  mo  o,  8  Ne.  12.     b,  vet.  8.     8  No.   18:87. 
e.  8  Ne.  18:87.     d,  M«  ».  Obap.  8:    a,  m«  o,  8  Ne.   12.     b,  vers.  2 — «.     See  c. 
tio*.  6.  BvrwBBN  A.  D.  400  amd  421. 
MOROm,  4,  6,  6. 
611 
ordained  them  by  the  'power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  which  was  In 
them. 
CHAPTER  4. 
Mode  of  administering  the  sacra- 
mental bread. 
1.  The  manner  of  their  "elders 
and  priests  administering  the 
*flesh  and  blood  of  Christ  unto 
the  church;  and  they  adminis- 
tered it  according  to  the  com- 
mandments of  Christ;  wherefore 
we  know  the  manner  to  be  true; 
and  the  elder  or  priest  did  min- 
ister it — 
2.  And  they  did  "kneel  down 
with  the  church,  and  pray  to  the 
Father  in  the  name  of  Christ, 
saying: 
3.  O  God,  the  Eternal  Father, 
we  ask  thee  in  the  name  of  thy 
Son,  Jesus  Christ,  to  bless  and 
sanctify  this  bread  to  the  souls 
of  all  those  who  partake  of  it; 
that  they  may  eat  in  remembrance 
of  the  "body  of  thy  Son,  and  wit- 
ness unto  thee,  O  God,  the  Eter- 
nal Father,  that  they  are  willing 
to  take  upon  them  the  *name  of 
thy  Son,  and  always  remember 
him,  and  keep  his  commandments 
which  he  hath  given  them,  that 
they  may  always  have  his  Spirit 
to  be  with  them.    Amen. 
CHAPTER   5. 
Mode  of  administering   the   sacra- 
mental wine. 
1.  The  manner  of  administer- 
ing the  wine — Behold,  they  took 
the  cup,  and  said: 
2.  O  God,  the  Eternal  Father, 
we  ask  thee,  in  the  name  of  thy 
Son,  Jesus  Christ,  to  bless  and 
sanctify  this  wine  to  the  souls  of 
all  those  who  drink  of  it,  that  they 
may  do  it  in  remembrance  ef  the 
"blood  of  thy  Son,  which  was  shed 
for  them;  that  they  may  witness 
unto  thee,  O  God,  the  Eternal  Fa- 
ther, that  they  do  always  remem- 
ber him,  that  they  may  have  his 
Spirit  to  be  with  them.    Amen. 
CHAPTER  6. 
Conditions  and  mode  of  baptism — 
Church  discipline. 
1.  And  now  I  speak  concerning 
baptism.  Behold,  "elders,  "priests, 
and  teachers  were  baptized;  and 
they  were  not  "baptized  save  they 
brought  forth  fruit  meet  that  they 
were  worthy  of  it. 
2.  Neither  did  they  receive  any 
unto  baptism  save  they  came 
forth  with  a  broken  heart  and  a 
contrite  spirit,  and  witnessed  unto 
the  church  that  they  truly  re- 
pented of  all  their  sins. 
3.  And  none  were  received  unto 
baptism  save  they  took  upon  them 
the  "name  of  Christ,  having  a  de- 
termination to  serve  him  to  the 
end. 
4.  And  after  they  had  been  re- 
ceived unto  baptism,  and  were 
wrought  upon  and  cleansed  by  the 
'power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  they 
were  numbered  among  the  people 
of  the  church  of  Christ;  and  their 
names  were  taken,  that  they 
might  be  remembered  and  nour- 
ished by  the  good  word  of  God,  to 
keep  them  in  the  right  way,  to 
keep  them  continually  watchful 
unto  'prayer,  relying  alone  upon 
the  merits  of  Christ,  who  was  the 
author  and  the  finisher  of  their 
faith. 
5.  And  the  church  did  meet  to- 
gether oft,  to  "fast  and  to  pray, 
and  to  speak  one  with  another 
concerning  the  welfare  of  their 
souls. 
c.  1  Ne.  13  :37.  Moro.  6 :9.  Chap.  4  :  a,  Moro.  3 :1.  6,  see  *,  3  Ne.  18,  0,  D. 
&  C.  20:76.  <J,  see  t,  3  Ne.  18.  e,  see  e,  Mos.  5.  Chap.  5:  a,  see  t,  3  Ne.  18. 
D.  &  C.  20:79.  27:2 — 4.  Chap.  6:  a,  Moro.  3:1.  6,  see  c,  Mos.  6.  c,  see  u, 
2  Ne.  8.    d,  see  e,  Mos.  6.     e,  see  y,  3  Ne.  9.     /,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.     g,  see  t,  Mos.  27. 
BmwKSN  A.  D.  400  AND  421. 
512 
MORONI,  7. 
6.  And  they  did  meet  together 
oft  to  *partake  of  bread  and  wine, 
in  remembrance  of  the  Lord 
Jesus. 
7.  And  they  were  strict  to  ob- 
serve that  there  should  be  no  in- 
iquity among  them;  and  whoso 
was  found  to  commit  iniquity,  and 
Hhree-witnesses  of  the  church  did 
condemn  them  before  the  elders, 
and  if  they  repented  not,  and  con- 
fessed not,  their  names  were 
blotted  out,  and  they  were  not 
numbered  among  the  people  of 
Christ. 
8.  But  as  ^oft  as  they  repented 
and  sought  forgiveness,  with  real 
intent,  they  were  forgiven. 
9.  And  their  meetings  were 
conducted  by  the  church  after  the 
manner  of  the  workings  of  the 
Spirit,  and  by  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost;  for  as  the  ''power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  led  them  whether 
to  preach,  or  to  exhort,  or  to  pray, 
or  to  supplicate,  or  to  sing,  even 
so  it  was  done. 
CHAPTER  7. 
Moroni  presents  Mormon's  teachings 
on  faith,  hope,  charity. 
1.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  write  a 
few  of  the  words  of  my  father 
Mormon,  which  he  spake  "con- 
cerning faith,  hope,  and  charity; 
for  after  this  manner  did  he  speak 
unto  the  people,  as  he  taught 
them  in  the  'synagogue  which 
they  had  built  for  the  place  of 
worship. 
2.  And  now  I,  Mormon,  speak 
unto  you,  my  beloved  brethren; 
and  it  is  by  the  grace  of  God  the 
Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  his  holy  will,  because  of  the 
'gift  of  his  calling  unto  me,  that 
I  am  permuted  to  speak  unto  you 
at  this  time.  , 
3.  Wherefore,  I  would  speak 
unto  you  that  are  of  the  church, 
that  are  the  peaceable  followers 
of  Christ,  and  that  have  obtained 
a  sufficient  hope  by  which  ye  can 
enter  into  the  rest  of  the  Lord, 
from  this  time  henceforth  until 
ye  shall  rest  with  him  in  heaven. 
4.  And  now  my  brethren,  I 
judge  these  things  of  you  because 
of  your  peaceable  walk  with  the 
children  of  men. 
5.  For  I  remember  the  word  of 
God,  which  saith  •'by  their  works 
ye  shall  know  them;  for  if  their 
works  be  good,  then  they  are 
good  also. 
6.  For  behold,  God  hath  said  a 
man  being  evil  cannot  do  that 
which  is  good;  for  if  he  offereth 
a  gift,  or  prayeth  unto  God,  ex- 
cept he  shall  do  it  with  real  in- 
tent it  profiteth  him  nothing. 
7.  For  behold,  it  is  not  counted 
unto  him  for  righteousness. 
8.  For  behold,  if  a  man  being 
evil  giveth  a  gift,  he  doeth  It 
grudgingly;  wherefore  it  is  count- 
ed unto  him  the  same  as  if  he 
had  retained  the  gift;  wherefore 
he  is  counted  evil  before  God. 
9.  And  likewise  also  is  it  count- 
ed evil  unto  a  man,  if  he  shall 
pray  and  not  with  real  intent  of 
heart;  yea,  and  it  profiteth  him 
nothing,  for  God  receiveth  none 
such. 
10.  Wherefore,  a  man  being 
evil  cTannot  do  that  which  is  good; 
neither  will  he  give  a  good  gift. 
11.  For  behold,  a  bitter  foun- 
tain cannot  bring  forth  good 
water;  neither  can  a  good  foun- 
tain bring  forth  bitter  water; 
wherefore,  a  man  being  a  servant 
of  the  devil  cannot  follow  Christ; 
and  If  he  follow  Christ  he  cannot 
be  a  servant  of  the  devil. 
%.  Mf  b,  3  Ke.  18.    i.  t>.  &  C.  42:80.  81.     },  Mot.  20:81.     k.  BCe  c,  Moro.  :<. 
CUAP.  7:   a,  Tew.  21—80,  40 — 14,  40 — 48.    Btb.  12:8—87.    Moro.  8:14,  20.    10:20—23. 
5,  Me  «.  A  I.  16.    c,  8Ne.  5:18.    d,  8  Ne.  14  :1B— 20.         BrrwuN  ▲.  D.  400  and  421. 
MORONI,   7. 
518 
12.  Wherefore,  'all  things 
which  are  good  cometh  of  God; 
and  that  which  is  evil  cometh  of 
the  devil;  for  the  devil  is  an 
enemy  unto  God,  and  flghteth 
against  him  continually,  and  in- 
viteth  and  enticeth  to  sin,  and  to 
do  that  which  is  evil  continually. 
13.  But  behold,  that  which  is 
of  God  inviteth  and  enticeth  to  do 
good  continually;  wherefore, 
every  thing  which  inviteth  and 
enticeth  to  do  good,  and  to  love 
God,  and  to  serve  him,  is  inspired 
of  God. 
14.  Wherefore,  take  heed,  my 
beloved  brethren,  that  ye  do  'not 
judge  that  which  is  evil  to  be  of 
God,  or  that  which  is  good  and  of 
God  to  be  of  the  devil. 
15.  For  behold,  my  brethren,  it 
is  given  unto  you  to  judge,  that 
ye  may  know  good  from  evil;  and 
the  way  to  judge  is  as  plain,  that 
ye  may  know  with  a  perfect 
knowledge,  as  the  daylight  is 
from  the  dark  night. 
16.  For  behold,  the  Spirit  of 
Christ  is  given  to  every  man,  that 
he  may  know  good  from  evil; 
wherefore,  I  show  unto  you  the 
way  to  judge;  for  "every  thing 
which  inviteth  to  do  good,  and  to 
persuade  to  believe  in  Christ,  is 
sent  forth  by  the  power  and  gift 
of  Christ;  wherefore  ye  may  know 
with  a  perfect  knowledge  it  is  of 
God. 
17.  But  whatsoever  thing  per- 
suadeth  men  to  do  evil,  and  be- 
lieve not  in  Christ,  and  deny  him, 
and  serve  not  God,  then  ye  may 
know  with  a  perfect  knowledge  it 
Is  of  the  devil;  for  after  this 
manner  doth  the  devil  work,  for 
he  persuadeth  no  man  to  do  good, 
no,  not  one;  neither  do  his  angels; 
neither  do  they  who  subject  them- 
selves unto  him. 
18.  And  now,  my  brethren, 
seeing  that  ye  know  the  light  by 
which  ye  may  judge,  which  light 
is  the  light  of  Christ,  see  that  ye 
do  not  "judge  wrongfully;  for 
with  that  same  judgment  which 
ye  judge  ye  shall  also  be  judged. 
19.  Wherefore,  I  beseech  of 
you,  brethren,  that  ye  should 
search  diligently  in  the  light  of 
Christ  that  ye  may  know  good 
from  evil;  and  if  ye  will  lay  hold 
upon  every  good  thing,  and  con- 
demn it  not,  ye  certainly  will  uQ 
a  child  of  Christ. 
20.  And  now,  my  brethren, 
how  is  it  possible  that  ye  can  lay 
hold  upon  every  good  thing? 
21.  And  now  I  come  to  that 
*faith,  of  which  I  said  I  would 
speak;  and  I  will  tell  you  the  way 
whereby  ye  may  lay  hold  on  every 
good  thing. 
22.  For  behold,  God  knowing 
all  things,  ^being  from  everlast- 
ing to  everlasting,  behold,  he  sent 
angels  to  minister  unto  the  chil- 
dren of  men,  to  make  manifest 
concerning  the  coming  of  Christ; 
and  in  Christ  there  should  come 
every  good  thing. 
23.  And  God  also  declared 
unto  prophets,  by  his  own  mouth, 
that  Christ  should  come. 
24.  And  behold,  there  were 
divers  ways  that  he  did  manifest 
things  unto  the  children  of  men, 
which  were  good;  and  all  things 
which  are  good  cometh  of  Christ; 
otherwise  men  were  fallen,  and 
there  could  'no  good  thing  come 
unto  them. 
25.  Wherefore,  by  the  minis- 
tering of  angels,  and  by  every 
word  which  proceeded  forth  out 
of  the  mouth  of  God,  men  began 
to  exercise  faith  in  Christ;  and 
thus  by  ""faith,  they  did  lay  hold 
upon  every  good  thing;  and  thus 
e,  see  o,  Eth.  4. 
i,  see  a.     j,  see  r, 
t,  ver.  18.     3  Ne.  14:2.     Morm.  8:19.     g,  see  o,  Eth.  4.     h,  see  /. 
2   Ne.  9.     k,  see  a,  Mos.   3.     /,  see  6  and  c,  2  Ne.  2.     m,  see  o. 
Bbtwbbn  a.  D.  400  AND  421. 
514 
MORONI,   7. 
It  was  until  the  coming  of  Christ. 
26.  And  after  that  he  came 
men  also  were  saved  by  faith  in 
his  name;  and  by  faith,  they  be- 
come the  sons  of  God.  And  as 
sure  as  Christ  liveth  he  spake 
these  words  unto  our  fathers,  say- 
ing: "Whatsoever  thing  ye  shall 
ask  the  Father  in  my  name,  which 
is  good,  in  faith  believing  that  ye 
shall  receive,  behold,  it  shall  be 
done  unto  you. 
27.  Wherefore,  my  beloved 
brethren,  have  miracles  ceased 
because  Christ  hath  ascended  into 
heaven,  and  hath  sat  down  on  the 
right  hand  of  God,  to  "claim  of 
the  Father  his  rights  of  mercy 
which  he  hath  upon  the  children 
of  men? 
28.  For  he  hath  answered  the 
ends  of  the  law,  and  he  claimeth 
all  those  who  have  "faith  in  him; 
and  they  who  have  faith  in  him 
will  cleave  unto  every  good  thing; 
wherefore  he  'advocateth  the 
cause  of  the  children  of  men;  and 
he  dwelleth  eternally  In  the 
heavens. 
29.  And  because  he  hath  done 
this,  my  beloved  brethren,  "^have 
miracles  ceased?  Behold  I  say 
unto  you.  Nay;  neither  have 
angels  'ceased  to  minister  unto 
the  children  of  men. 
30.  For  behold,  they  are  sub- 
ject unto  him,  to  minister  accord- 
ing to  the  word  of  his  command, 
showing  themselves  unto  them  of 
strong  faith  and  a  firm  mind  In 
every  form  of  godliness. 
31.  And  the  office  of  their 
ministry  Is  to  call  men  unto  re- 
pentance, and  to  fulfil  and  to  do 
the  work  of  the  covenants  of  the 
Father,  which  he  hath  made  unto 
the  children  of  men,  to  prepare 
the  way  among  the  children  of 
men,  by  declaring  the  word  of 
Christ  unto  the  chosen  vessels  of 
the  Lord,  that  they  may  bear  tes- 
timony of  him. 
32.  And  by  so  doing,  the  Lord 
God  prepareth  the  way  that  the 
residue  of  men  may  have  faith  in 
Christ,  that  the  'Holy  Ghost  may 
have  place  In  their  hearts,  accord- 
ing to  the  power  thereof;  and 
after  this  manner  bringeth  to  pass 
the  Father,  the  "covenants  which 
he  hath  made  unto  the  children 
of  men. 
33.  And  Christ  hath  said:  If 
ye  will  have  faith  in  me  ye  shall 
have  power  to  do  whatsoever 
thing  is  expedient  In  me. 
34.  And  he  hath  said:  "Repent 
all  ye  ends  of  the  earth,  and  come 
unto  me,  and  be  ""baptized  in  my 
name,  and  have  faith  In  me,  that 
ye  may  be  saved. 
35.  And  now,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, If  this  be  the  case  that  these 
things  are  true  which  I  have 
spoken  unto  you,  and  God  will 
show  unto  you,  'with  power  and 
great  glory  at  the  last  day,  that 
they  are  true,  and  if  they  are  true 
has  the  "day  of  miracles  ceased? 
36.  Or  have  angels  'ceased  to 
appear  unto  the  children  of  men? 
Or  has  he  ^"withheld  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  from  them? 
Or  will  he,  so  loi^  as  time  shall 
last,  or  the  earth  shall  stand,  or 
there  shall  be  one  man  upon  the 
face  thereof  to  be  saved? 
37.  Behold  I  say  unto  you, 
Nay;  for  It  Is  by  ="faith  that 
miracles  are  wrought;  and  It  is 
by  faith  that  '""angels  appear  and 
minister  unto  men;  wherefore,  if 
these  things  have  ceased  wo  be 
unto  the  children  of  men,  for  it  Is 
n,  a  Ne.  1S;20.  o,  iiw>  e,  2  Ne.  2.  p,  mf  a.  a,  m^  e,  2  No.  2.  r,  spp  r,  2  Ne.  26. 
t,  rem.  30 — 82.  86,  87.  t,  i^f  y.  3  Ne.  9.  u,  Hce  j.  5  No.  15.  v,  8  Ne.  27  :20.  Eth.  4  :18. 
«o,  nee  ti,  2  Ne.  9.  g,  toe  g,  2  Ne.  83.  v,  lee  r,  2  SV.  20.  e.  *eo  «.  2a,  1  Ne.  10:17 — 10. 
2  Ne.  28:4.     Moro.   10:4.  6.  T.  19.  24—27.     26,  see  a.     2e,  am  ». 
BvrwuN  A..  D.  400  and  421. 
MORONI,  8. 
616 
*<'because  of  unbelief,  and  all  is 
vain. 
38.  For  no  man  can  be  saved, 
according  to  the  words  of  Christ, 
save  they  shall  have  faith  in  his 
name;  wherefore,  if  these  things 
have  ceased,  then  has  ^^faith 
ceased  also;  and  awful  is  the 
state  of  man,  for  they  are  as 
though  there  had  been  no  re- 
demption made. 
39.  But  behold,  my  beloved 
brethren,  I  judge  better  things  of 
you,  for  I  judge  that  ye  have  faith 
in  Christ  because  of  your  meek- 
ness; for  if  ye  have  not  faith  in 
him  then  ye  are  not  fit  to  be  num- 
bered among  the  people  of  his 
church. 
40.  And  again,  my  beloved 
brethren,  I  would  speak  unto  you 
concerning  *'hope.  How  Is  it  that 
ye  can  attain  unto  faith,  save  ye 
shall  have  hope? 
41.  And  what  is  it  that  ye  shall 
hope  for?  Behold  I  say  unto  you 
that  ye  shall  have  hope  through 
the  ^'atonement  of  Christ  and  the 
power  of  his  resurrection,  to  be 
**raised  unto  life  eternal,  and  this 
because  of  your  faith  in  him  ac- 
cording to  the  promise. 
42.  Wherefore,  if  a  man  have 
faith  he  must  needs  have  hope; 
for  without  faith  there  cannot  be 
any  hope. 
43.  And  again,  behold  I  say 
unto  you  that  he  cannot  have 
faith  and  hope,  save  he  shall  be 
meek,  and  lowly  of  heart. 
44.  If  so,  his  faith  and  hope  is 
vain,  for  none  is  acceptable  be- 
fore God,  save  the  meek  and  lowly 
in  heart;  and  if  a  man  be  meek 
and  lowly  in  heart,  and  confesses 
by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  he  must 
needs  have  ^'charity;  for  if  he 
have  not  charity  he  is  nothing; 
wherefore   he   must  needs  have 
charity. 
45.  And  charity  suffereth  long, 
and  is  kind,  and  envieth  not, 
and  is  not  puffed  up,  seeketh  not 
her  own,  is  not  easily  provoked, 
thinketh  no  evil,  and  rejoiceth  not 
in  iniquity  but  rejoiceth  in  the 
truth,  beareth  all  things,  believ- 
eth  all  things,  hopeth  all  things, 
endureth  all  things. 
46.  Wherefore,  my  beloved 
brethren,  if  ye  have  not  charity, 
ye  are  nothing,  for  charity  never 
faileth.  Wherefore,  cleave  unto 
charity,  which  Is  the  greatest  of 
all,  for  all  things  must  fail — 
47.  But  charity  Is  theipure  love 
of  Christ,  and  It  endureth  for- 
ever; and  whoso  is  found  pos- 
sessed of  it  at  the  last  day,  it 
shall  be  well  with  him. 
48.  Wherefore,  my  beloved 
brethren,  pray  unto  the  Father 
with  all  the  energy  of  heart,  that 
ye  may  be  filled  with  this  love, 
which  he  hath  bestowed  upon  aii 
wh-o  are  true  followers  of  his  Son, 
Jesus  Christ;  that  ye  may  become 
the  sons  of  God;  that  when  he 
shall  appear  we  shall  *^be  like 
him,  for  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is; 
that  we  may  have  this  hope;  that 
we  may  be  purified  ^*even  as  he 
is  pure.    Amen. 
CHAPTER  8. 
Mormon's  epistle  to  Moroni — Little 
children  have  no  need  of  repentance  or 
baptism. 
1.  An  epistle  of  my  father 
Mormon,  written  to  me,  Moroni; 
and  It  was  written  unto  me  soon 
after  my  calling  to  the  ministry. 
And  on  this  wise  did  he  write 
unto  me,  saying: 
2.  My  beloved  son,  Moroni,  I 
rejoice     exceedingly    that    your 
2d,  ver.  38. 
Sk,  see  d,  2  Ne. 
More.   10:19, 
2.     2i,  see  a. 
23 — 27.     2e,  see  2d.     2/,  see  o.     2g,   see  /,  2  Ne.   2. 
2j,  3  Ne.  27:27.     1  Jobn  3:2.     2k,  3  Ne.   19:28,   29. 
BXTWSEN  A.   D.   400  AND  421. 
516 
MORONI,  8. 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath  been 
mindful  of  you,  and  hath  called 
you  to  his  ministry,  and  to  his 
holy  work. 
3.  I  am  mindful  of  you  always 
in  my  prayers,  continually  pray- 
ing unto  God  the  Father  in  the 
name  of  his  Holy  Child,  Jesus, 
that  he,  through  his  infinite  good- 
ness and  grace,  will  keep  you 
through  the  "endurance  of  faith 
on  his  name  to  the  end. 
4.  And  now,  my  son,  I  speak 
unto  you  concerning  that  which 
grieveth  me  exceedingly;  for  it 
grieveth  me  that  there  should 
disputations  rise  among  you. 
5.  For,  if  I  have  learned  the 
truth,  there  have  been  disputa- 
tions among  you  concerning  the 
^baptism  of  your  little  children. 
6.  And  now,  my  son,  I  desire 
that  ye  should  labor  diligently, 
that  this  gross  error  should  be 
removed  from  among  you;  for, 
for  this  intent  I  have  written  this 
epistle. 
7.  For  immediately  after  I  had 
learned  these  things  of  you  I  in- 
quired of  the  Lord  concerning  the 
matter.  And  the  word  of  the 
Lord  came  to  me  by  the  "power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  saying: 
8.  Listen  to  the  words  of  Christ, 
your  Redeemer,  your  Lord  and 
your  God.  Behold,  I  came  into 
the  world  not  to  call  the  right- 
eous but  sinners  to  repentance; 
the  whole  need  no  physician,  but 
they  that  are  sick;  wherefore, 
little  children  are  whole,  for  they 
are  not  capable  of  committing 
sin;  wherefore  the  curse  of  Adam 
is  ""taken  from  them  in  me,  that 
It  hath  no  power  over  them;  and 
the  'law  of  circumcision  Is  done 
away  In  me. 
9.  And  after  this  manner  did 
the    Holy    Ghost    manifest    the 
word  of  God  unto  me;  where- 
fore, my  beloved  son,  I  know  that 
it  is  'solemn  mockery  before  God, 
that  ye  should  baptize  little  chil- 
dren. 
10.  Behold  I  say  unto  you  that 
this  thing  shall  ye  teach — re- 
pentance and  baptism  unto  those 
who  are  accountable  and  capable 
of  committing  sin;  yea,  teach 
parents  that  they  must  repent  and 
be  baptized,  and  humble  them- 
selves as  their  little  children,  and 
they  shall  all  be  saved  with  their 
little  children. 
11.  And  their  little  children 
need  no  repentance,  neither  bap- 
tism. Behold,  baptism  is  unto  re- 
pentance to  the  fulfilling  the  com- 
mandments unto  "the  remission 
of  sins. 
12.  But  little  children  are  alive 
in  Christ,  even  ''from  the  foun- 
dation of  the  world;  if  not  so, 
God  is  a  partial  God,  and  also  a 
changeable  God,  and  a  respecter 
to  persons;  for  how  many  little 
children  have  died  without  bap- 
tism! 
13.  Wherefore,  if  little  chil- 
dren could  not  be  saved  without 
baptism,  these  must  have  gone  to 
an  endless  hell. 
14.  Behold  I  say  unto  you, 
that  he  that  supposeth  that  little 
children  need  baptism  is  in  the 
gall  of  bitterness  and  in  the  bonds 
of  iniquity;  for  he  hath  ^neither 
faith,  hope,  nor  charity;  where- 
fore, should  he  be  cut  off  while 
in  the  thought,  he  must  go  down 
to  ^hell. 
15.  For  awful  Is  the  wicked- 
ness to  suppose  that  God  saveth 
one  child  because  of  baptism,  and 
the  other  must  perish  because  he 
hath  no  baptism. 
16.  Wo  be  unto  them  that  shall 
pervert   the   ways    of    the    Lord 
a,  we  h,  2  No.  31.  6,  vorn.  »- 
17:0—14.  /,  vcTH.  14.  23.  See  b. 
Iforo.  7.    i,  we  k,  1  Ne.  IS. 
-20.     c,  8C1'  c,  Moro.  H.     </,  see  m,  Mos.  3.     C,  Gon, 
g,  8  Ne.  12:2.     80:2.     h,  hoc  </,  Mud.  4.     (,  aw  a, 
Bbtwken  a.  D.  400  AND  421. 
MORONI,  8. 
517 
after  this  manner,  for  they  shall 
perish  except  they  repent.  Be- 
hold, I  speak  with  boldness,  hav- 
ing authority  from  God;  and  I 
fear  not  what  man  can  do;  for 
perfect  love  casteth  out  all  fear. 
17.  And  I  am  filled  with  char- 
ity, which  is  everlasting  love; 
wherefore,  all  children  are  alike 
unto  me;  wherefore,  I  love  little 
children  with  a  perfect  love;  and 
they  are  all  alike  and  ^partakers 
of  salvation. 
18.  For  I  know  that  God  is  not 
a  partial  God,  neither  a  change- 
able being;  but  he  is  'unchange- 
able from  "all  eternity  to  all 
eternity. 
19.  Little  children  cannot  re- 
pent; wherefore,  it  is  awful  wick- 
edness to  deny  the  pure  mercies 
of  God  unto  them,  for  they  are 
"all  alive  in  him  because  of  his 
"mercy. 
20.  And  he  that  saith  that  little 
children  need  baptism  denieth  the 
mercies  of  Christ,  and  setteth  at 
naught  the  ^atonement  of  him  and 
the  power  of  his  redemption, 
21.  Wo  unto  such,  for  they 
are  in  danger  of  death,  «hell,  and 
an  endless  torment.  I  speak  it 
boldly;  God  hath  commanded  me. 
Listen  unto  them  and  give  heed, 
or  they  stand  against  you  at  the 
judgment-seat  of  Christ. 
22.  For  behold  that  all  little 
children  are  ""alive  in  Christ,  and 
also  all  'they  that  are  without  the 
law.  For  the  power  of  redemp- 
tion Cometh  on  all  them  that  have 
no  law;  wherefore,  he  that  is  not 
condemned,  or  he  that  is  under 
no  cqndemnation,  cannot  repent; 
and  iinto  such  baptism  availeth 
nothing — 
23.  But  it  is  'mockery  before 
God,    denying    the    "mercjes    of 
Christ,  and  the  power  of  his  Holy 
Spirit,  and  putting  trust  in  dead 
works. 
24.  Behold,  my  son,  this  thing 
ought  not  to  be;  for  repentance 
is  unto  them  that  are  under  con- 
demnation and  under  the  curse  of 
a  broken  law. 
25.  And  the  first  fruits  of  re- 
pentance is  baptism;  and  baptism 
Cometh  by  faith  unto  the  fulfil- 
ling the  commandments;  and  the 
'fulfilling  the  commandments 
bringeth  remission  of  sins; 
26.  And  the  remission  of  sins 
bringeth  meekness,  and  lowliness 
of  heart;  and  because  of  meek- 
ness and  lowliness  of  heart  com- 
eth  the  ""visitation  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  Comforter  fllleth 
'with  hope  and  perfect  love,  which 
love  endureth  by  diligence  unto 
"prayer,  until  the  end  shall  come, 
when  all  the  saints  shall  dwell 
with  God. 
27.  Behold,  my  son,  I  will 
write  unto  you  again  if  I  go  not 
out  soon  against  the  Lamanites. 
Behold,  the  pride  of  this  nation, 
or  the  people  of  the  Nephites, 
hath  proven  their  destruction  ex- 
cept they  should  repent. 
28.  Pray  for  them,  my  son,  that 
repentance  may  come  unto  them. 
But  behold,  I  fear  lest  the  Spirit 
hath  ceased  striving  with  them; 
and  in  this  part  of  the  land  they 
are  also  seeking  to  put  down  all 
power  and  authority  which  com- 
eth  from  God;  and  they  are 
'denying  the  Holy  Ghost. 
29.  And  after  rejecting  so  great 
a  knowledge,  my  son,  they  must 
perish  soon,  unto  the  fulfilling 
of  the  prophecies  which  were 
-"spoken  by  the  prophets,  as  well 
as  the  words  of  our  Savior  him- 
self. 
k,  see  m,  Mos.  3.  h  see  d,  Morm.  9.  m,  see  a,  Mos.  3.  n,  ver.  22.  o,  rers.  20,  23. 
p,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.  q,  see  k,  1  Ne,  15.  r,  ver.  19.  s,  see  /,  Mos.  3.  t,  see  /.  «,  vers. 
19,  20,  23.  V,  see  g.  w,  see  y,  3  Ne.  9.  x,  see  a,  Moro.  7.  v,  see  e,  2  Ne.  82. 
e,  Al,  39:6,  6.     2a,  see  d,  1  Ne.  12.  BxrvrxKN  A.   D.  400  and  421. 
618 
MORONI,  9. 
30.  Farewell,  my  son,  until.  I 
shall  write  unto  you,  or  shall 
meet  you  again.    Amen. 
CHAPTER  9. 
The  second  epistle  of  Mormon  to 
his  son,  Moroni. 
Atrocities  committed  by  Lamanites 
and  Nephites — A  Father's  last  and 
affectionate  admonition. 
1.  My  beloved  son,  I  write  unto 
you  again  that  ye  may  know  that 
I  am  yet  alive;  but  I  write  some- 
what of  that  which  is  grievous. 
2.  For  behold,  I  have  had  a 
sore  battle  with  the  Lamanites, 
In  which  we  did  not  conquer;  and 
Archeantus  has  fallen  by  the 
sword,  and  also  Luram  and  Em- 
ron;  yea,  and  we  have  lost  a  great 
number  of  our  choice  men. 
3.  And  now  behold,  my  son,  I 
fear  lest  the  Lamanites  shall 
"destroy  this  people;  for  they  do 
not  repent,  and  Satan  stirreth 
them  up  continually  to  anger  one 
wfth  another. 
4.  Behold,  I  am  laboring  with 
them  continually;  and  when  I 
speak  the  word  of  God  with 
"sharpness  they  tremble  and  an- 
ger against  me;  and  when  I  use 
no  sharpness  they  harden  their 
hearts  against  it;  wherefore,  I 
fear  'lest  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
hath  ceased  striving  with  them. 
5.  For  so  exceedingly  do  they 
anger  that  it  seemeth  me  that 
they  have  no  fear  of  death;  and 
they  have  lost  their  love,  one 
towards  another;  and  they  ■'thirst 
after  blood  and  revenge  con- 
tinually. 
6.  And  now,  my  beloved  son, 
notwithstanding  their  hardness, 
let  us  labor  diligently;  for  If  we 
should  cease  to  labor,  we  should 
be  brought  under  condemnation; 
for  we  have  a  labor  to  perform 
whilst  In  this  tabernacle  of  clay, 
that  we  may  conquer  the  enemy 
of  all  righteousness,  and  rest  our 
souls  In  the  kingdom  of  God. 
7.  And  now  I  write  somewhat 
concerning  the  sufferings  of  this 
people.  For  according  to  the 
knowledge  which  I  have  received 
from  Amoron,  behold,  the  La- 
manites have  many  prisoners, 
which  they  took  from  the  tower 
of  Sherrizah;  and  there  were  men. 
women,  and  children. 
8.  And  the  husbands  and  fa- 
thers of  those  women  and  chil- 
dren they  have  slain;  and  they 
feed  the  women  upon  the  flesh  of 
their  husbands,  and  the  children 
upon  the  flesh  of  their  fathers; 
and  no  water,  save  a  little,  do 
they  give  unto  them. 
9.  And  notwithstanding  this 
great  abomination  of  the  Laman- 
ites, it  doth  not  exceed  that  of 
our  people  in  Moriantum.  For 
behold,  many  of  the  daughters  of 
the  Lamanites  have  they  taken 
prisoners;  and  after  depriving 
them  of  that  which  was  most  dear 
and  precious  above  all  things, 
which  is  chastity  and  virtue — 
10.  And  after  they  had  done 
this  thing,  they  did  murder  them 
in  a  most  cruel  manner,  torturing 
their  bodies  even  unto  death;  and 
after  they  have  done  this,  they 
devour  their  flesh  like  unto  wild 
beasts,  because  of  the  hardness  of 
their  hearts;  and  they  do  it  for  a 
token  of  bravery. 
11.  O  my  beloved  son,  how  can 
a  people  like  this,  that  are  with- 
out civilization — 
12.  (And  only  a  few  years 
have  passed  away,  and  they  were 
a  civil  and  a  delightsome  people) 
13.  But  O  my  son,  how  can  a 
people  like  this,  whose  delight  Is 
In  so  much  abomination — 
<t,  1  Ne.  12.    b,  Mfl  a,  1  Ne.  16. 
c,  Moro.  8:28.     rf,  Morm.  4:11.  12. 
BbTWIBN    a.    D.    400   AND  421 
MORONI,   9. 
619 
14.  How  can  we  expect  that 
God  will  stay  his  hand  in  judg- 
ment against  us? 
15.  Behold,  my  heart  cries: 
Wo  unto  this  people.  Come  out 
In  judgment,  O  God,  and  hide 
their  sins,  and  wickedness,  and 
abominations  from  before  thy 
face! 
16.  And  again,  my  son,  there 
are  many  widows  and  their  daugh- 
ters who  remain  in  Sherrizah; 
and  that  part  of  the  provisions 
which  the  Lamanites  did  not 
carry  away,  behold,  the  army  of 
Zenephi  has  carried  away,  and 
left  them  to  wander  whitherso- 
ever they  can  for  food;  and  many 
old  women  do  faint  by  the  way 
and  die. 
17.  And  the  army  which'  is 
with  me  is  weak;  and  the  armies 
of  the  Lamanites  are  betwixt 
Sherrizah  and  me;  and  as  many 
as  have  fled  to  the  army  of  'Aaron 
have  fallen  victims  to  their  awful 
brutality. 
18.  O  the  depravity  of  my  peo- 
ple! They  are  without  order  and 
without  mercy.  Behold,  I  am  but 
a  man,  and  I  have  but  the  strength 
of  a  man,  and  I  cannot  any  longer 
enforce  my  commands. 
19.  And  they  have  become 
strong  in  their  perversion;  and 
they  are  alike  brutal,  sparing 
none,  neither  old  nor  young;  and 
they  delight  in  everything  save 
that  which  is  good;  and  the  suf- 
fering of  our  women  and  our  chil- 
dren upon  all  the  face  of  this 
land  doth  exceed  everything;  yea, 
tongue  cannot  tell,  neither  can  it 
be  written. 
20.  And  now,  my  son,  I  dwell 
no  longer  upon  this  horrible  scene. 
Behold,  thou  knowest  the  wicked- 
ness of  this  people;  thou  knowest 
that  they  are  without  principle, 
and  past  feeling;  and  their  wick- 
edness doth  exceed  that  of  the 
Lamanites. 
21.  Behold,  my  son,  I  cannot 
recommend  them  unto  God  lest 
he  should  smite  me. 
22.  But  behold,  my  son,  I  rec- 
ommend thee  unto  God,  and  I 
trust  in  Christ  that  thou  wilt  be 
saved;  and  I  pray  unto  God  that 
he  will  'spare  thy  life,  to  witness 
the  return  of  his  people  unto  him, 
or  their  utter  destruction;  for  I 
know  that  they  must  perish  ex- 
cept they  repent  and  return  unto 
him. 
23.  And  if  they  perish  It  will 
be  "like  unto  the  Jaredites,  be- 
cause of  the  wilfulness  of  their 
hearts,  seeking  "for  blood  and 
revenge. 
24.  And  if  It  so  be  that  they 
perish,  we  know  that  many  of  our 
brethren  have  Missented  over 
unto  the  Lamanites,  and  many 
more  will  also  dissent  over  unto 
them;  wherefore,  write  somewhat 
a  few  things,  if  thou  art  spared 
and  I  shall  perish  and  not  see 
thee;  but  I  trust  that  I  may  see 
thee  soon;  for  I  have  sacred  rec- 
ords that  I  would  ^deliver  up  unto 
thee. 
25.  My  son,  be  faithful  In 
Christ;  and  may  not  the  things 
which  I  have  written  jgrieve  thee, 
to  weigh  thee  down  unto  death; 
but  may  Christ  lift  thee  up,  and 
may  his  sufferings  and  death,  and 
the  showing  his  body  unto  our 
fathers,  and  his  mercy  and  long- 
suffering,  and  the  hope  of  his 
glory  and  of  eternal  life,  rest  In 
your  mind  forever. 
26.  And  may  the  grace  of  God 
the  Father,  whose  throne  is  high 
in  the  heavens,  and  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  who  sitteth  on  the 
right  hand  of  his  power,  until  all 
e,  Morm.  2:0.    /,  Morm.  8:3.    g,  Eth.  chaps.  13 — 15.     fc,  ver.  5.     Morm.  4:11,  12. 
4,  1  Ne.  13:31.    AL  45:14.    j,  Morm.  6:6.  Bbswesn  A.  D.  400  and  421. 
520 
MORONI,   10. 
things  shall  become  subject  unto 
him,  be,  and  abide  with  you  for- 
erer.    Amen. 
CHAPTER  10. 
Moroni's  farewell  to  the  Lamanites 
— Conditions  on  which  individual  tes- 
timony of  the  truth  of  the  Book  of 
Mormon  may  be  obtained — Moroni 
seals  up  the  record  of  his  people. 
1.  Now  I,  Moroni,  write  some- 
what as  seemeth  me  good;  and  I 
write  unto  my  brethren,  the  La- 
manites; and  I  would  that  they 
should  know  that  *more  than 
four  hundred  and  twenty  years 
have  passed  away  since  the  "sign 
was  given  of  the  coming  of  Christ. 
2.  And  I  seal  up  ''these  records, 
after  I  have  spoken  a  few  words 
by  way  of  exhortation  unto  you. 
3.  Behold,  I  would  exhort  you 
that  when  ye  shall  read  these 
things,  if  it  be  wisdom  in  God  that 
ye  should  read  them,  that  ye 
would  remember  how  merciful 
the  Lord  hath  been  unto  the  chil- 
dren of  men,  from  the  "creation 
of  Adam  even  down  until  the  time 
that  ye  shall  receive  these  things, 
and  ponder  it  in  your  hearts. 
4.  And  when  ye  shall  receive 
these  things,  I  would  exhort  you 
that  ye  would  ask  God,  the  Eter- 
nal Father,  In  the  name  of  Christ, 
if  these  things  are  not  true;  and 
if  ye  shall  ^sk  with  a  sincere 
heart,  with  real  intent,  having 
faith  In  Christ,  he  will  manifest 
the  truth  of  it  unto  you,  "by  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
5.  And  by  the  power  of  the 
Holy  phost  ye  may  know  the 
truth  of  all  things. 
6.  And  whatsoever  thing  Is 
good  is  just  and  true;  wherefore, 
nothing  that  Is  good  denleth  the 
Christ,  but  acknowledgeth  that 
he  l8. 
7.  And  ye  may  know  that  he  18, 
by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost; 
wherefore  I  would  exhort  you  that 
ye  deny  "not  the  power  of  God; 
for  he  worketh  by  power,  ''accord- 
ing to  the  faith  of  the  children  of 
men,  the  "same  today  and  tomor- 
row, and  forever. 
8.  And  again,  I  exhort  you,  my 
brethren,  that  ye  Meny  not  the 
gifts  of  God,  for  they  are  many; 
ind  they  come  from  the  same  God, 
And  there  are  different  ways  that 
these  gifts  are  administered;  but 
it  is  the  same  God  who  worketh 
all  in  all;  and  they  are  given  by 
the  manifestations  of  the  Spirit  of 
God  unto  men,  to  profit  them. 
9.  *Por  behold,  to  one  is  given 
by  the  Spirit  of  God,  that  he  may 
teach  the  word  of  wisdom; 
10.  And  to  another,  that  he 
may  teach  the  word  of  knowledge 
by  the  same  Spirit; 
11.  And  to  another,  exceeding 
great  faith;  and  to  another,  the 
gifts  of  healing  by  the  same 
Spirit; 
12.  And  again,  to  another,  that 
he  may  work  mighty  miracles; 
13.  And  again,  to  another,  that 
he  may  prophesy  concerning  all 
things; 
14.  And  again,  to  another,  the 
beholding  of  angels  and  minister- 
ing spirits; 
15.  And  again,  to  another,  all 
kinds  of  tongues; 
16.  And  again,  to  another,  the 
Interpretation  of  languages  and 
of  divers  kinds  of  tongues. 
17.  And  all  these  gifts  come  by 
the  Spirit  of  Christ;  and  they 
come  unto  every  man  severally, 
according  as  he  will. 
18.  And  I  would  exho-rt  you, 
my  beloved  brethren,  that  ye  re- 
0,  8  Ne.  2:8,  b.  Morm.  0:6.  c.  mo  m,  Mo«.  2.  d,  vers,  6,  7,  See  c,  Moro.  8. 
e,  M«  r,  2  N«,  20.  /,  aee  (t.  8  Ne,  17,  g,  lee  d,  Morm.  0.  ^,  see  e,  3  Ne.  20.  i.  see 
0,  8  Ne.  2».    1  Cor.  12:8—11.    D.  &  0,  40:8—80.  •  About  X.  D.  421, 
MORONI,   10. 
521 
member    that    'every    good    gift 
Cometh  of  Christ. 
19.  And  I  would  exhort  you, 
my  beloved  brethren,  that  ye  re- 
member that  he  is  the  ''same  yes- 
terday, today,  and  forever,  and 
that  all  these  gifts  of  which  I 
have  spoken,  which  are  spiritual, 
'never  will  be  done  away,  even  as 
long  as  the  world  shall  stand, 
only  according  to  the  unbelief  of 
the  children  of  men. 
20.  "Wherefore,  there  must  be 
faith;  and  if  there  must  be  faith 
there  must  also  be  hope;  and  if 
there  must  be  hope  there  must 
also  be  charity. 
21.  And  except  ye  have  charity 
ye  can  in  nowise  be  saved  in  the 
kingdom  of  God;  neither  can  ye 
be  saved  in  the  kingdom  of  God 
if  ye  have  not  faith;  neither  can 
ye  if  ye  have  no  hope. 
22.  And  if  ye  have  no  hope  ye 
must  needs  be  in  despair;  and 
despair  cometh  because  of  in- 
iquity. 
23.  And  Christ  truly  said  unto 
our  fathers:  "If  ye  have  faith  ye 
can  do  all  things  which  are  ex- 
pedient unto  me. 
24.  And  now  I  speak  unto  all 
the  ends  of  the  earth — "that  if  the 
day  cometh  that  the  power  and 
gifts  of  God  shall  be  done  away 
among  you,  it  shall  be  because  of 
unbelief. 
25.  And  wo  be  unto  the  chil- 
dren of  men  if  this  be  the  case; 
for  there  shall  be  none  that  doeth 
good  among  you,  no  not  one.  For 
If  there  be  one  among  you  that 
doeth  good,  he  shall  work  by  the 
power  and  gifts  of  God. 
26.  And  wo  unto  them  who 
shall  do  these  things  away  and 
die,  for  they  die  in  their  sins,  and 
they  cannot  be  saved  in  the  king- 
dom of  God;  and  I  speak  it  ac- 
cording to  the  words  of  Christ; 
and  I  lie  not. 
27.  And  I  exhort  you  to  re- 
member these  thingg;  for  the  time 
speedily  cometh  that  ye  shall 
''know  that  I  lie  not,  for  ye  shall 
see  me  at  the  bar  of  God;  and  the 
Lord  God  will  say  unto  you:  Did 
I  not  declare  my  words  unto  you, 
which  were  written  by  this  man, 
like  as  one  'crying  from  the  dead, 
yea,  even  as  one  speaking  out  of 
the  dust? 
28.  I  declare  these  things  unto 
the  fulfilling  of  the  prophecies. 
And  behold,  they  shall  proceed 
forth  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
everlasting  God;  and  his  word 
shall  "^hiss  forth  from  generation 
to  generation. 
29.  And  God  shall  'show  unto 
you,  that  that  which  I  have  writ- 
ten is  true. 
30.  And  again  I  would  exhort 
you  that  ye  would  come  unto 
Christ,  and  lay  hold  upon  every 
'good  gift,  and  "touch  not  the 
evil  gift,  nor  the  unclean  thing. 
31.  And  awake,  and  "arise  from 
the  dust,  O  Jerusalem;  yea,  and 
put  on  thy  beautiful  garments,  O 
daughter  of  Zion;  and  strengthen 
thy  stakes  and  enlarge  thy  bor- 
ders forever,  that  thou  mayest 
""no  more  be  confounded,  that  the 
'covenants  of  the  Eternal  Father 
which  he  hath  made  unto  thee,  O 
house  of  Israel,  may  be  fulfilled. 
32.  Yea,  come  unto  Christ,  and 
be  perfected  in  him,  and  deny 
yourselves  of  all  ungodliness;  and 
if  ye  shall  deny  yourselves  of  all 
ungodliness,  and  love  God  with 
all  your  might,  mind  and  strength, 
then  is  his  grace  sufficient  for 
you,  that  by  his  grace  ye  may  bo 
perfect  in  Christ;   and  if  by  the 
j,  see  0,  Eth.  4.  k,  see  d,  Morm.  9.  I,  see  2d,  Moro.  7.  »n,  see  a,  Moro.  7. 
n,  Moro.  7:33.  o,  see  2(1,  Moro.  7.  p,  see  g,  2  Ne.  33.  g,  see  8,  Morm.  5.  See  also 
2g,  Morm.  8.  r,  see  d,  2  Ne.  29.  s,  see  g,  2  Ne.  33.  t,  see  o,  Eth.  4.  u,  2  Ne. 
18:19.     V.  Isa.  52:1,  2.     w,  Etb.  13:8.     x,  see  ;,  3  Ne.  15.  About  A.  D.  481, 
622 
MORONI,  10. 
grace  of  God  ye  are  perfect  in 
Christ,  ye  can  in  "nowise  deny  the 
power  of  God. 
33.  And  again,  if  ye  by  the 
grace  of  God  are  perfect  in  Christ, 
and  deny  not  his  power,  then  are 
ye  sanctified  in  Christ  by  the 
grace  of  God,  through  the  'shed- 
ding of  the  blood  of  Christ,  which 
is  in  the  covenant  of  the  Father 
unto  the  remission  of  your  sins, 
that  ye  become  holy,  without  spot. 
34.  And  now  I  bid  unto  all, 
farewell.  I  soon  go  to  rest  in  the 
^'paradise  of  God,  until  my  spirit 
and  body  shall  again  -''reunite, 
and  I  am  brought  forth  trium- 
phant through  the  air,  to  meet 
you  before  the  ^''pleasing  bar  of 
the  great  Jehovah,  the  Eternal 
Judge  of  both  quick  and  dead. 
Amen. 
V,  pee  e,  3  Ne.  29.     z,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2. 
2  Ne.  2.     2c,  Jac.  6:13. 
2a,  see  I,  2  Ne.  9. 
Rev.  2:7.     26,  see  d. 
About  A.  D.  421. 
THE  END 
SYNOPSIS  OF  CHAPTERS 
Figures  at  end  of  paragraphs  denote  pages. 
THE  FIRST  BOOK  OF  NEPHI 
Chap.  1— Beginning  of  the  record  of 
Nephi,  which  dates  from  B.  C.  600 — 
Lehi  has  a  vision  of  the  pillar  of  fire 
and  the  book  of  prophecy — He  predicts 
the  impending  fate  of  Jerusalem,  and 
foretells  the  coming  of  the  Messiah — 
The  Jews  seek  his  life 1 
Chap.  2 — Lehi  departs  with  his  family 
into  the  wilderness  bordering  on  the 
Red  Sea — Lehi's  elder  sons,  Laman  and 
Lemuel,  murmur — His  younger  sons, 
Nephi  and  Sam,  believe  his  words — The 
Lord's   promises   to  Nephi 3 
Chap.  3 — By  command  of  the  Lord,  Lehi's 
sons  are  sent  back  to  Jerusalem  to 
obtain  certain  plates  of  brass — Laban 
refuses  to  deliver  the  plates  and  seeks 
,  to  kill  Nephi  and  his  brothers — Laman 
and  Lemuel  reproved  by  an  angel...  5 
Chap.  4— Nephi  secures  the  plates  by 
stratagem — by  command  of  the  Spirit 
he  slays  Laban  with  the  latter's  own 
sword — Zoram  accompanies  Nephi  and 
his   brothers  into   the  wilderness 7 
Chap.  S — Sariah   complains   against   Lehi 
— Both  rejoice  over  their  sons'  return — 
Contents  of  the  plates  of  brass — Lehi 
a  descendant  of  Joseph — Laban  also  of 
that    lineage — Lehi's    prophecies 9 
Chap.  6 — Nephi's  intent — He  writes  what 
is   pleasing   to   God 10 
Chap.  7 — Lehi's  sons  sent  back  to  Jeru- 
salem—Ishmael  and  household  agree 
to  join  Lehi's  company — Dissension — 
Nephi,  bound  with  cords,  is  freed 
through  power  of  faith— His  rebellious 
brethren  repent    11 
Chap.  8 — Lehi  s  dream  of  the  tree,  the 
river,  and  the  rod  of  iron — Laman  and 
Lemuel  partake_  not  of  the  fruit 13 
Chap.  9 — Concerning  the  plates  of  Nephi — 
Two  sets  of  records,  one  of  the  min- 
istry, the  other  of  rulers,  wars,  etc.._  IS 
Chap.  10 — Lehi  predicts  the  Babylonian 
captivity,  and  the  coming  of  the  Lamb 
of  God — The  house  of  Israel  likened  to 
an  olive-tree — Dispersion  and  subse- 
quent gathering  typified 16 
Chap.  11 — Nephi  and  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord — Lehi  s  prop.hetic  dream  inter- 
preted— Nephi's  vision  of  the  Virgin 
and  the  Son  of  God — Christ's  ministry 
foreshown     17 
Chap.  12 — Nephi's   vision   of  the   land  of 
Eromise — The   future  appearing  of  the 
avior   to   the   people  of   Nephi — Their 
righteousness,  iniquity,  and  downfall 
foreseen     2$ 
Chap.  13 — The  nations  of  the  Gentiles — A 
p:reat  and  abominable  church — Amer- 
ica's history  foreshadowed — The  Holy 
Bible  to  proceed  from  the  Jews — The 
Book  of  Mormon  to  come  forth  unto 
the  Gentiles 22 
Chap.  14 — Alternative^  blessing  or  curs- 
ing for  the  Gentiles — Two  churches 
only — Doom  of  the  mother  of  harlots — 
Mission  of  John  the  Kevelator — End  of 
Nephi's    vision    2S 
Chap.  IS — Lehi's  teachings  interpreted  by 
Nephi — The  olive-tree — The  tree  of  life 
—The  word  of  God 28 
Chap.  16 — Lehi's  sons  and  Zoram  inter- 
marry with  the  daughters  of  Ishmael — 
The  journey  continued — The  ball  or  di- 
rector   given — Death   of   Ishmael 38 
Chap.  17 — Irreantum  or  many  waters — 
The  Lord  commands  Nephi  to  build  a 
ship — His  brethren  oppose  him  and  are 
confounded    34 
Chap.  18 — The  ship  completed — Jacob  and 
Joseph — The  voyage  begun — Revelry 
and  rebellion  aboard — A  storm  at  sea — 
Arrival  in  the  promised  land 38 
Chap.  19 — Nephi's  record  of  his  people — 
Sundry  prophets  mentioned — Zenos  and 
his  predictions 48 
Chap.  20 — Prophecies  recorded  on  the 
plates  of  brass — Compare  Isaiah  48..  43 
Chap.  21 — Isaiah's  writings,  as  recorded 
upon  the  plates  of  brass,  continued — 
Compare  Isaiah  49 44 
Chap.  22 — Nephi  expounds  the  prophecies 
of  Isaiah — Prediction  of  a  mighty  Gen- 
tile _  nation  on  the  promised  land — 
Lehi's  descendants  to  be  nourished  by 
the  Gentiles — ^The  fate  of  those  who 
fight   against  Zion 48 
THE  SECOND  BOOK  OF  NEPHI 
Chap.  1 — The  promised  land  a  land  of 
liberty,  blessed  for  the  righteous  but 
cursed  for  the  wicked — Lehi's  exhorta- 
tion     4t 
Chap.  2 — Lehi  to  his  son  Jacob — Opposi- 
tion necessary  in  all  things — The  for- 
bidden fruit  and  the  tree  of  life — Adam 
fell  that  men  might  be — Messiah,  the 
great  Mediator,  to  redeem  mankind  52 
Chap.  3 — Lehi  to  his  son  Joseph — A 
prophecy  by  Joseph  in  Egypt — A  choice 
seer  foretold — The  mission  of  Moses — 
Hebrew  and  Nephite  scriptures SS 
628 
524 
SYNOPSIS  OF  CHAPTERS 
Chap.  4— Lehi  blesses  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  Laman  and  Lemuel — 
Blessings  upon  Ishmael's  household 
and  upon  Sam  and  his  posterity — 
Death  of  Lehi — Further  rebellion...  57 
Chap.  S — Nephi,  warned  of  God,  separates 
from  those  who  seek  his  life — Zoram, 
Sam,  Jacob  and  Joseph  and  others  ac- 
company him — The  sword  of  Laban — A 
temple  built— Nephi  a  king  or  protector 
— The  rebellious  cursed  with  a  dark 
skin — Priests  and  teachers  are  conse- 
crated      60 
Chap.  6 — Jacob's  exhortation  to  the  peo- 
ple— He  cites  the  prophecies  of  Isa- 
iah   62 
Chap.  7— Jacob's  teachings  continued- 
Compare  Isaiah  50 64 
Chap.  8 — ^Jacob's  teachings  continued — 
Compare  Isaiah  51 65 
Chap.  9 — ^Jacob's  teachings  continued — 
The  atonement  infinite — Where  there 
is  no  law  there  is  no  punishment..  66 
Chap.  10 — Jacob's  teachings  continued — 
The  coming  of  Christ— No  kings  upon 
the  land  of  promise — They  who  fight 
against  Zion  shall  perish 71 
Chap.  11 — Jacob's  teachings  continued — 
Witnesses  for  the  word  of  God— Types 
of   the  Redeemer 73 
Chap.  12— Prophecies  as  recorded  on  the 
brass  plates — Compare  Isaiah  2 74 
Chap.  13— Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued— Compare   Isaiah   3 75 
Chap.  14 — Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued — Compare  Isaiah  4 76 
Chap.  IS— Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued — Compare   Isaiah   5 77 
Chap.  16— Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued — Compare   Isaiah  6 78 
Chap.  17— Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued— Compare   Isaiah  7 79 
Chap.  18— Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued — Compare   Isaiah   8 80 
Chap.  19— Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued — Compare   Isaiah   9 82 
Chap.  20 — Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued — Compare   Isaiah    10 83 
Chap.  21— Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued— Compare   Isaiah    11 85 
Chap.  22— Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued — Compare   Isaiah   12 86 
Chap.  23— Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued— Compare   Isaiah    13 86 
Chap.  24— Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued— Compare   Isaiah    14 87 
Chap.  2S — Ncphi's  comments — Mis  predic- 
tion of  the  scattering  and  subscouent 
gathering  of  Israel— Time  of  the  Mes- 
siah'! aovent  again  specified 89 
Chap.  Z»— Nephi's  predictionB  continued- 
Christ  to  come  to  the  Nephitcs— Their 
final  destruction— The  days  of  the  Gen- 
tile*   .■••••,•2 
Chap.  27— Nephi'«  predictions  continued— 
God's  judgments  upon  the  wicked— 
The  sealed  book— The  unlearned  man 
— The  three  witnesses — A  marvelous 
work  and  a  wonder 95 
Chap.  28 — Nephi's  predictions  continued — 
Latter-day  churches  and  conditions — 
The  kingdom  of  the  devil  to  be  shaken 
— The  misleading  precepts  of  men..  98 
Chaip.  29 — Nephi's  predictions  continued — 
The  Gentiles  and  the  Bible— Other 
records — God's  words  to  be  gathered 
in  one   100 
Chap.  30 — Nephi's  predictions  continued — 
Converted  Gentiles  to  be  numbered 
with  the  covenant  people — Jews  and  La- 
manites  to  believe — The  wicked  to  be 
destroyed    102 
Chap.  31-— Nephi's  predictions  continued — 
Why  the  Savior  would  be  baptized — 
The  straight  and  narrow  way 103 
Chap.  32 — Nephi's  predictions  continued — 
The  tongue  of  angels — Office  of  the 
Holy  Ghost   105 
Chap.  33 — Nephi's  parting  testimony — 
Not  mighty  in  writing  as  in  speaking — 
His  great  concern  for  his  people. .  106 
THE  BOOK  OF  JACOB 
Chap.  1— Nephites  and  Lamanites— Death 
of  Nephi,  son  of  Lehi — Hardness  of 
heart  and  wicked  practices 107 
Chap.  2 — Jacob's  denunciation  of  un- 
chastity  and  other  sins — Plurality  of 
wives  forbidden  because  of  iniquity  109 
Chap.  3 — Jacob's  denunciation  continued 
— Lamanites  more  righteous  than  Ne- 
phites— The  former  commended  for 
fidelity  in  marriage — The  latter  again 
warned    112 
Chap.  4 — Jacob's  teachings  continued — 
The  law  of  Moses  among  the  Nephites, 
pointing  them  to  Christ — His  rejection 
by  the  Jews  foreseen IM 
Chap.  5— Jacob  quotes  the  prophet  Zenos 
— Allegory  of  the  tame  and  wild  olive- 
tree — Israel  and  the  Gentiles 115 
Chap.  6— Jacob  expounds  the  allegory  of 
the  olive-tree — The  pruning  of  the  vine- 
yard      122 
Chap.  7— Sherem,  denying  the  Christ, 
demands  a  si^n  and  is  stricken — He 
confesses  his  sin  and  dies — A  reforma- 
tion begins — Hatred  of  Lamanites  for 
Nephites— Jacob  gives  the  plates  to  his 
son  Enos  123 
THE  BOOK  OF  ENOS 
The    Lord's    promise    concerning   a    Ne- 
Ehitc    record    to    come    forth    to    the 
amanites — Character,    condition,    and 
wars  of  the  two  peoples 125 
THE  BOOK  OF  JAROM 
Jarom,  son  of  Enos,  keeps  the  records— 
The  Nephites  serve  the  Lord  and  are 
prospered    U7 
SYNOPSIS  OF  CHAPTERS 
526 
THE  BOOK  OF  OMNI 
Comprising  records  kept  by  Omni, 
Amaron,  Chemish,  Abinadom,  and 
Amaleki— Mosiah,  the  first,  leaving  the 
land  of  Nephi,  discovers  the  land  of 
Zarahemla,  occupied  by  another  colony 
from  Jerusalem — He  is  made  king — 
Coriantumr,  the  last  of  the  Jaredites 
— King  Benjamin— Other  migrations  129 
THE  WORDS  OF  MORMON 
Mormon's  abridgment  and  the  smaller 
plates  of  Nephi — Relation  of  the  fore- 
going part  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  to 
that    which    follows 132 
THE  BOOK  OF  MOSIAH 
Chap.  1 — King  Benjamin's  exhortation  to 
his  sons — Mosiah  chosen  to  succeed 
his  father — He  receives  the  records, 
etc 134 
Chap.  2 — King  Benjamin  builds  a  tower 
from  which  he  addresses  his  people — 
The  righteous  reign  of  a  God-fearing 
king    136 
Chap.  3— King  Benjamin's  address  con- 
tinued— Another  prophecy  of  the  Christ, 
— More  concerning  the  atonement..  139 
Chap.  4 — King  Benjamin's  address  con- 
cluded— The  conditions  of  salvation — 
Man's  dependence  upon  God-^Liber- 
ality,  wisdom  and  diligence  enjoined  142 
Chap.  5— Eflfect  of  king  Benjamin's  ad- 
dress— The  people  repent  and  enter  into 
covenant  with  Christ,  and  are  called 
by    his    name 145 
Chap.  6 — Names  of  the  people  recorded — 
Priests  appointed — Beginning  of  Mo- 
siah's  reign — Death  of  king  benja- 
min      141 
Chap.  7 — Expedition  to  the  land  of  Lehi- 
Nephi — Ammon  and  king  Limhi— 'Peo- 
ple of  Lehi-Nephi  in  bondage  to  La- 
manites    147 
Chap.  8 — Ammon  learns  of  the  discovery 
of  twenty-four  gold  plates  with  en- 
gravings— He  suggests  they  be  sub- 
mitted to  king  Mosiah,  prophet  and 
seer     ISO 
Chap.  9— Beginning  of  the  Record  of 
Zeniff — Zeniff  goes  to  possess  the 
land  of  Lehi-Nephi— A  spy  among  the 
Lamanites — The  craftiness  of  king 
Laman ._ 152 
Chap.  10 — King  Lamdn  dies — Zeniff  and 
his  people  prevail  against  their  op- 
pressors       153 
Chap.  11 — The  wicked  king  Noah  and  his 
priests — The  prophet  Abinadi.denounces 
the  prevailing  wickedness — King  Noah 
seeks   his   life 155 
Chap.  12— Abinadi,  for  denouncing  evil- 
doers, is  cast  into  prison — The  false 
priests  sit  in  judgment  upon  him — 
They  are  confounded 158 
Chap.  1^— Abinadi  the  prophet,  protected 
by  divine  power,  withstands  the  priests 
and  cites  the  law  and  the  gospel..  IM 
Chap.  14 — Abinadi  quotes  Isaiah  to  the 
priests  of  king  Noah — Compare  Isaiah 
S3    ."2 
Chap.  IS — Abinadi's  prophecy — God  him- 
self to  come  down  and  redeem  his  peo- 
ple— Why  Jesus  Christ  is  called  the 
Father  ancf  the   Son 163 
Chap.  Ifr— Abinadi's  prophecy  continued 
—Christ  the  only  Redeemer— Resur- 
rection  and  judgment 165 
Chap.  17— Martyrdom  of  Abinadi— While 
suffering  death  by  fire  he  predicts 
retribution  upon  his  murderers — Con- 
version  of   Alma 166 
Chap.  18— The  waters  of  Mormon— Alma 
baptizes  Helam  and  others — The  church 
of  Christ— King  Noah  sends  an  army  to 
destroy  Alma  and  his  followers....  167 
Chap.  19— A  futile  search— Gideon's  in- 
surrection— A  Lamanite  invasion— King 
Noah  suffers  death  by  fire— His  son 
Limhi  a  tributary  monarch 176 
Chap.  20— Priests  of  king  Noah  carry  ofl 
daughters  of  the  Lamanites— Laman- 
ites seek  revenge  upon  king  Limhi  and 
his  people— They  are  repulsed  and 
pacified     172 
Chap.  21— Abinadi's  prophecy  further  ful- 
filled—Nephites  in  bondage  suffer  great 
affliction— The  Lord  softens  the  hearts 
of  their  enemies — More  concerning  the 
twenty-four  plates   174 
Chap.  22— Plan  to  throw  off  Lamanite 
yoke  —  Gideon's  proposal  —  Lamanites 
made  drunk— The  captive  people  escape 
and  go  to  Zarahemla — End  of  Zeniff's 
record 176 
Chap.  23— Alma  refuses  to  be  king — 
Land  of  Helam  captured  by  Lamanites 
— Amulon^leader  of  king  Noah's  wicked 
priests,  rules  subject  to  the  Lamanite 
monarch    178 
Chap.  24— Amulon  persecutes  Alma  and 
his  followers — The  Lord  makes  their 
burdens  light  and  delivers  them  from 
bondage — They   go  to  Zarahemla..    180 
Chap.  25— Zarahemla,  a  descendant  of 
Mulek— The  record  of  Zeniff  and  the 
account  of  Alma  read  to  the  people — 
Alma  authorized  to  establish  the  church 
of  Christ  throughout  the  land 182 
Chap.  26 — Concerning  unbelievers  and 
evil-doers — The  Lord  instructs  Alma 
how  to  deal  with  them 184 
Chap.  27 — Persecution  forbidden  and 
equality  enjoined — Alma,  the  younger, 
and  the  four  sons  of  Mosiah,  among 
the  unbelievers — Their  miraculous  con- 
version— They  become  preachers  of 
righteousness    -. 188 
Chap.  28 — Mosiah  permits  his  sons  to 
preach  to  the  Lamanites — The  twenty- 
four  plates  translated  —  Alma,  the 
younger,  made  the  custodian  of  the 
records 18t 
526 
SYNOPSIS  OF  CHAPTERS 
Chap.  29 — Ring  Mosiah  discourses  upon 
kingcraft — Recommends  representative 
form  of  government — Judges  elected — 
Death  of  Alma,  the  elder — Mosiah's 
death  ends  the  reign  of  the  Nephite 
kings     191 
THE  BOOK  OF  ALMA 
Chap.  1 — Nehor,  an  enemy  of  the  church, 
slays  Gideon,  and  is  brought  to  judg- 
ment and  executed — Priestcraft  and 
persecution  —  Improved  conditions  — 
Priests  and  people  equal 19S 
Chap.  2— Amlici  seeks  to  become  king- 
Rejected  by  the  majority,  but  is  made 
king — He  is  defeated  in  battle — He 
ioins  the  Lamanites — Alma  slays  Am- 
lici and  routs  his  forces 198 
Chap.  3 — The  mark  of  the  Amlicites,  and 
the  curse  upon  the  Lamanites — An- 
other Nephite  victory 201 
Chap.  4 — Growth  of  the  church — Pros- 
perity, pride,  and  iniquity — Nephihah 
made   chief  judge 203 
Chap.  5 — Alma  recounts  the  experience 
of  the  church — Denounces  iniquity — 
Calls  upon  the  people  to  repent 204 
Chap.  6 — The  reform  movement,  begun 
in  Zarahcmla,  is  carried  to  the  city 
of    Gideon    210 
Chap.  7 — Alma's  testimony  of  the  Re- 
deemer— He  commends  the  people  for 
their  righteousness  211 
Chap.  8 — Alma's  success  in  Melek— The 
people  of  Ammonihah  cast  him  out — 
Comforted  by  an  angel,  he  returns — 
Amulek  joins  him  in  the  ministry — 
Great  power  given 213 
Chap.  9 — Alma  preaches  to  the  people  of 
Ammonihah  and  calls  them  to  repent- 
ance— His    testimony    rejected 216 
Chap.  10 — Amulek's  lineage — Lehi  a  de- 
scendant of  Joseph  through  Manasseh 
— Amulek  tells  of  his  conversion — His 
testimony — He  denounces  designing 
lawyers   and  judges — Zeezrom 219 
Chap.  11 — Judges  and  their  compensa- 
tion— Nephite  coins  and  measures — 
Zeezrom   confounded    by    Amulek..  221 
Chap.  12 — Amulek's  testimony  confirmed 
by  Alma — Doctrine  of  the  tree  of  life — 
The  plan  of  redemption  expounded  224 
Chap.  13 — Alma's  discourse  continued — 
The  holy  order  of  the  Son  of  God — 
High  priests— Why  ordained— Melchize- 
dck  and  Abraham 227 
Chap.  14 — Alma  and  Amulek  imprisoned 
— Their  adherents  persecuted — Deaths 
by  fire — Zeezrom,  now  repentant,  pleads 
tneir  catue  and  is  cast  out— The  proph- 
ets are  delivered  from  prison— I'hcir 
enemies    slain    230 
Chap.  U — Zeezrom,  miraculously  healed, 
t'oins   the  church  and  preaches — Many 
taptized— Alma  and  Amulek  return  to 
Zarahcmla    233 
Chap.  16— A  cry  of  war— The  wicked  city 
Ammonihah  destroyed  by  Lamanites — 
Zoram  and  his  sons  rout  the  enemy — 
Desolation  of  Nehors— The  churcli 
widely  established   234 
Chap.  17— Ammon  in  the  land  of  Ishmael 
— He  becomes  a  servant  to  the  king — 
His   heroic  rescue  and  defence  of  the 
king's    flocks    237 
Chap.  18 — King  Lamoni  mistakes  Ammon 
for  the  Great  Spirit— He  is  taught 
concerning  the  true  God — Overcome  by 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  he  falls  as  if 
dead     240 
Chap.  19 — A  wonderful  conversion — Abish 
the  Lamanite  woman — Lamanite  king 
and  queen  espouse  the  faith— Ammon 
establishes   the  church  in  Ishmael  243 
Chap.  20 — Ammon  and  king  Lamoni  jour- 
ney to  Middoni — They  meet  Lamoni's 
father  who  is  king  over  all  the  land- 
Hostile  at  first,  he  relents  and  grants 
great  favors 247 
Chap.  21— Rejected  by  the  Amalekites, 
Aaron  and  Muloki  go  to  Middoni— They 
are  imprisoned — Their  release  and  mis- 
sionary labors — Ammon's  further  suc- 
cess— Synagogues    built    249 
Chap.  22— Aaron  in  the  land  of  Nephi— 
The  king  and  all  his  household  con- 
verted— Country  divided  between  Ne- 
phites   and   Lamanites 251 
Chap.  23 — Religious  freedom  proclaimed 
— Many  Lamanites  converted — Amale- 
kites and  Amulonites  reject  the  truth 
— The    Anti-Nephi-Lehies    2SS 
Chap.  24 — Lamanites  come  against  the 
people  of  God — Converted  Lamanites 
refuse  to  take  up  arms — More  conver- 
sions      256 
Chap.  25 — Lamanite  aggressions  —  Ven- 
geance by  Amulonites — Martyrdoms — 
Further  fulfilment  of  Abinadi  s  proph- 
ecy      259 
Chap.  26 — Ammon  glories  in  the  Lord — 
Boasting  in  righteousness — He  re- 
counts olessings  to  himself  and  his 
brethren    260 
Chap.  27 — People  of  Anti-Nephi-Lehi  seek 
safety  in  Zarahemla — They  are  called 
the  people  of  Ammon — Land  of  Jershon 
given    to    them 264 
Chap.  28 — Lamanites  make  war  upon  Ne- 
phites — A  tremendous  battle — Laman- 
ites  defeated — Deep  mourning 266 
Chap.  29— Alma's  yearning  desire  to  cry 
repentance  to  all — Gods  word  is  ap- 
portioned in  wisdom — Alma  rejoices 
over   success   of  his   brethren 267 
Chap.  30— Korlhor  the  Anti-Christ— Ex- 
pelled from  Jershon  and  arrested  at 
Gideon— Arraigned  in  Zarahemla— He 
demands  a  sign  and  is  stricken  dumb 
— Hi*  miserable  death 268 
Chap.  31— Alma  heads  a  mission  to  re- 
claim   the    Zoramitc    dissenters— The 
SYNOPSIS  OF  CHAPTERS 
627 
Rameumptom  or  holy  stand— The 
Zoramite  form  of  worship 273 
Chap.  32 — The  poor  hearken  to  message  of 
salvation— Alma's  commendation  and 
discourse — Faith  developed  by  desire 
to  believe  -. 276 
Chap.  33— Alma's  discourse  continued- 
True  worship  not  confined  to  sanc- 
tuaries— The  prophets  Zenos  and  Ze- 
nock   again    cited 280 
Chap.  34— Amulek's  testimony— The  great 
and  last  sacrifice — How  mercy  satisfies 
justice — Repentance  not  to  be  procras- 
tinated  281 
Chap.  3S— Nephite  missionaries  retire  to 
land  of  Jershon— Their  Zoramite  con- 
verts, expelled  from  their  own  coun- 
try, rejoin  them — Preparations  made 
for   war    284 
Chap.  36— Alma  recounts  his  sinful  past, 
his  miraculous  conversion,  and  his 
subsequent  zeal  in  the  ministry..  286 
Chap.  37— Helaman  entrusted  with  the 
records  and  other  sacred  relics — Gaze- 
lem— Liahona  a  type  of  the  word  of 
Christ    .288 
Chap.  38 — Shiblon  commended  for  faith- 
fulness, and  counseled  to  observe  meek- 
ness and  self-control -....292 
Chap.  39 — Corianton  reproved  for  harlotry 
—His  sinful  conduct  had  affected  faith 
of  the  Zoramites — Christ's  redemption 
retroactive   293 
Chap.  40— Alma  to  Corianton  continued — 
Resurrection  universal — Separate  states 
of  righteous  and  wicked  between  death 
and  resurrection — Paradise — A  literal 
restoration  assured  294 
Chap.  41 — Alma  to  Corianton  continued — 
What  restoration  signifies — Men  to  be 
judged  according  to  their  deeds  and 
desires — Self -judgment    297 
Chap.  42 — Alma  to  Corianton  concluded 
— ^Justice  and  mercy  expounded — ^The 
tree  of  life — Mortality  a  period  of  pro- 
bation—Spiritual and  temporal  death — 
Repentance,  atonement,  law,  punish- 
ment, all  necessary 298 
Chap.  43— Alma   and   his   sons   severally 
£o  forth  to  preach  and  teach — Another 
ramanite  invasion — Armies  of  Moroni 
and  Lehi  overpower  and  surround  the 
enemy     -r 300 
Chap.  44 — ^Moroni's  .  magnanimity — Zera- 
hemnah  rejects  his  peace  offer,  but  is 
compelled  to  accept  terms — Lamanites 
make  covenant  of  peace — End  of  Alma's 
record    305 
Chap.  4S — Nephite  extinction  again  fore- 
told— ^Alma  s  departure  compared  to 
that  of  Moses — Dissension  in  the 
church    " 307 
Chap.  46 — ^Amalickiah  conspires  to  be 
king — Moroni  and  the  title  of  liberty — 
His   stirring  protest  and   appeal — The 
feople  covenant  to  maintain  freedom — 
light  of  Amalickiah 309 
Chap.  47— Amalickiah,  by  treachery, 
becomes  king  of  the  Lamanites — His 
awful  wickedness   313 
Chap.  4fr— Amalickiah  incites  Lamanites 
against  Nephites — Moroni  prepares  for 
the  conflict — A  true  patriot  and  a 
mighty   man   of   God 311 
Chap.  49 — Lamanites  attack  city  of  Noah 
— The  invaders  baffled  and  repulsed— 
Amalickiah's  wrath  over  his  failure — 
Prosperity  of  the  church 318 
Chap.  50— Moroni    fortifies    the    line    be- 
tween land  of  Zarahemla  and  land  of 
Nephi — ^Morianton  plans  to  occupy  the 
land  northward — He  is  killed  by  Tean 
cum — Pahoran  succeeds  Nephihah. .  32S 
Chap.  51— King-men  and  freemen — Paho- 
ran, chief  judge,  is  sustained  by  the 
freemen — King-men  suppressed — ^Amal- 
ickiah's invasion,  defeat,  and  death  324 
Chap.  52 — Ammoron  succeeds  Amlickiah 
— Moroni,  with  Teancum  and  Lehi,  re- 
takes city  of  Mulek  and  wins  great 
victory — Death  of  Jacob,  the  Lamanite 
general  327 
apt  53-City  Bountiful  fortified— Ne- 
phite dissension  gives  advantage  to 
enemy — Helaman  and  his  two  thousand 
stripling   warriors    331 
Chap.  54 — Ammoron  asks  for  exchange 
of  prisoners — Moroni  grants  request 
upon  conditions — ^The  Lamanite  king's 
angry  reply  r. S3) 
Chap.  55 — Moroni,  incensed  at  Ammoron's 
false  assertions,  refuses  to  exchange 
prisoners — Strategy  secures  release  of 
captured  Nephites — City  of  Gid  taken 
without  bloodshed   33S 
Chap.  56 — Helaman's  epistle  to  Moroni — 
Wonderful  faith  and  valor  of  the  strip- 
ling Ammonites— Another  great  battle 
— Nephites   victorious    337 
Chap.  57— Helaman's  epistle  continued — 
Antiparah  retaken—City  of  Cumeni 
surrenders — Lamanites  driven  to  Manti 
— A  miraculous,  preservation — Escape 
of  many  Lamanite  prisoners 341 
Chap.  58 — Helaman's  epistle  concluded— 
Nephite  operations  before  Manti — ^A 
Lamanite  sortie — Gid  and  Teomner 
capture  the  city — Enemy  withdraws  344 
Chap.  59— Moroni  writes  to  Pahoran, 
asking  reenforcements  for  Helaman— 
City  of  Nephihah  taken  by  Lamanites 
— Moroni's  anger  at  seeming  indiffer- 
ence of  the  government 347 
Chap.  6ft— Moroni's  second  epistle  to 
Pahoran — Complains  of  neglect— De- 
mands immediate  help  on  peril  of  re- 
prisal     348 
Chap.  61— Pahoran's  patriotic  reply— He 
exonerates  himself  and  the  freemen — 
He  shows  the  Nephite  state  to  be 
tottering — Governor  appeals  for  mili- 
tary  aid  against   rebels 352 
chap.  62 — Moroni  marches  to  relief  of 
Pahoran— Zarahemla    recaptured    from 
528 
SYNOPSIS  OF  CHAPTERS 
the  rebels — Help  sent  to  Helaman, 
Lehi,  and  Teancum — Lamanites  con- 
centrate in  land  of  Moroni — Teancum 
slays  Ammoron,  at  cost  of  his  own 
life — Lamanites     driven     out     of     the 
land    353 
Chap.  63 — Shiblon  succeeds  Helaman — 
Death  of  Moroni — Hagoth,  builder  of 
ships — Nephite  voyages  to  the  land 
northward — Helaman,  son  of  Helaman, 
keeps  the  records — Moronihah  defeats 
Lamanites — End  of  Alma's  account  358 
THE  BOOK  OF  HELAMAN 
Chap.  1 — Pahoran's  sons  contend  for  the 
judgment- seat — Pahoran  the  second  is 
murdered  by  Kishkumen — Coriantumr, 
Nephite  dissenter,  is  leader  of  the  La- 
manites— Zarahemla  captured  and  re- 
taken   359 
Chap.  2 — Helaman     the     second     is     ap- 
Eointed  chief  judge — Kishkumen  slain 
J  Helaman's  servant — Secret  cora- 
bmations — The  Gadianton  robbers  es- 
cape      362 
Chap.  3 — More  migrations  to  the  north 
— A  land  of  large  waters — Buildings  of 
cement — Many  records  kept — Helaman 
dies — His  son,  Nephi,  succeeds  him  363 
Chap.  4 — Many  di-s  sens  ions  in  the  church 
— Lamanites  again  invade  land  of  Zara- 
hemla— The  city  captured — Nephites 
driven  into  the  land  Bountiful — 
Moronihah  fortifies  the  way— Weak- 
ened by  wickedness,  the  Nephites  pre- 
vail not   366 
Chap.  S— Nephi  yields  judgment -seat  to 
Cezoram — With  his  brother  Lehi  he 
devotes  himself  to  the  ministry — Mar- 
velous manifestations — Converted  La- 
manites restore  conquered  Nephite 
lands 368 
Chap.  6 — Lamanites  send  missionaries  to 
Nephites — Peace  and  freedom  abound — 
The  land  Lehi  and  the  land  Mulek — 
Cezoram  murdered — His  son  also  mur- 
dered— Gadianton  robbers  seize  govern- 
ment      372 
Chap.  7— Beginning  of  the  prophecy  of 
Nephi,  son  of  Helaman — Nephi,  re- 
jected by  the  people  in  the  north,  re- 
turns to  Zarahemla — From  his  garden 
tower  he  prays  to  God  and  addressas 
the    multitude    376 
Chap.  S^Nephi's  address  continued — 
Corrupt  judges  vainly  endeavor  toin- 
cite  people  against  him — By  inspira- 
tion ne  announces  the  mufdcr  ot  the 
chief  judge   378 
Chap.  *— Nephi's  words  verified— Chief 
judge  found  dead  at  the  judgment- 
seat— Nephi  and  five  others  accused— 
Their  innocence  established— The  mur- 
derer  made    known 380 
Chap.  19— Nephi  is  comforted  by  the 
Lord   with   promise   of   great    power- 
He  preaches  repentance  and  warns  the 
wicked  of  impending  judgments...  383 
Chap.  11 — Further  depredations  by  the 
secret  band  of  robbers — A  great  fam- 
ine— The  famishing  people  turn  to  the 
Lord  and  are  again  prospered — Dissen- 
sion and  strife  follow — The  Gadianton 
band   more   active 385 
Chap.  12 — Mormon's  commentary  on  the 
condition  of  the  people — Human  frailty 
and  the  goodness  and  power  of  God — 
Blessed  are  the  penitent — Men  to  be 
judged   according  to  their  works..  388 
Chap.  13 — Beginning  of  the  prophecy  of 
Samuel  the  Lamanite — Samuel  pro- 
claims his  prophecies  from  the  city 
wall — Sword  of  justice  to  fall  on  fourth 
generation — Nephite  cities  spared  for 
sake  of  the  righteous — Land  to  be 
cursed — Slippery    treasures 389 
Chap.  14 — Samuel  the  Lamanite  predicts 
the  Christ — The  signs  of  Christ's  birth 
to  be  given  in  five  years — Signs  of 
his  death  also  foretold 393 
Chap.  15— Samuel  _  the  Lamanite  con- 
tinues his  warning  words — A  remnant 
of  his  people  to  be  preserved — Nephites 
to  be  utterly  destroyed  unless  they 
repent 395 
Chap.  16 — Some  of  the  Nephites  join  the 
church  of  Christ — The  majority  re- 
ject Samuel's  testimony — They  at- 
tempt to  assault  and  bind  him — He 
escapes  and  returns  to  his  own  coun- 
try— Nephi's  further  ministry — Skep- 
ticism   abounds    397 
THIRD  NEPHI 
Chap.  1 — Nephi,  son  of  Helaman,  departs 
— Signs  of  the  Savior's  birth  actually 
appear — Opposite  eflfects  manifest — 
Again,    the   Gadianton    band 399 
Chap.  2— Nephite  degeneracy  —  Nephite 
reckoning  of  time  changed — White  La- 
manites— Both  peoples  unite  for  de- 
fence against  the  bands  of  robbers  and 
murderers   401 
Chap.  3 — Lachoneus,  governor  of  the 
land,  receives  epistle  from  Gaddianhi, 
the  robber  chieftain — Surrender  de- 
manded— Lachoneus  ignores  demand 
and  ^prepares  for  defence 403 
Chap.'4 — The  robbers  beaten  and  their 
leader  slain — His  successor,  Zemnari- 
hah,      hanged— Gidgiddoni's      military 
erowess  406 
ap.  5 — Nephites  repent  and  seek  to 
end  works  of  wickedness — Mormon's 
account  of  himself  and  of  the  plates 
kept  by  him — Another  allusion  to  the 
gathering  of  Israel 408 
Chap.  •—The  people  are  prospered — 
Pride,  wealth,  and  class  aistinctions 
follow — The  church  rent  by  dissension 
— Deeds    of    darkness 410 
Chap.  7— Chief  judge  murdered  and  gov- 
ernment     overthrown— Division      into 
SYNOPSIS   OF  CHAPTERS 
529 
tribes— King  Jacob — Nephi's  powerful 
ministry     413 
Chap.  8 — Christ's  crucifixion  attested  by 
predicted  signs— Tempest  and  earth- 
quake, whirlwind  and  fire — A  great 
and  terrible  destruction — Three  days  of 
darkness 415 
Chap.  9— The  voice  of  God  proclaims  the 
extent  of  the  disaster  and  declares  the 
causes  thereof — The  law  of  Moses  ful- 
filled— The  acceptable  sacrifice  of  a 
broken  heart  and  a  contrite  spirit..  417 
Chap.  10— Silence  in  the  land  for  many 
hours — Again  the  voice  from  heaven — 
The  darkness  disperses — Only  the  more 
righteous  of  the  people  had  been 
spared     419 
Chap.  11— Beginning  of  the  record  of  the 
personal  ministry  of  the  resurrected 
Christ  among  the  Nephites— The  Eter- 
nal Father  proclaims  the  Christ — The 
Resurrected  Christ  appears— The  mul- 
titude permitted  to  feel  his  wounds — 
Mode  of  baptism  prescribed — Conten- 
tion and  disputation  forbidden — Christ 
the   rock    420 
Chap.  12— The  Savior's  teachings  to  the 
Nephites  continued^He  calls  and  com- 
missions the  twelve  disciples — His 
words  to  the  multitude — The  Sermon 
on  the  Mount  retold— Compare  Mat- 
thew  5    423 
Chap.  13 — The  Savior's  sermon  to  the 
Nephites  continued — His  command- 
ments to  the  twelve — Compare  Mat- 
thevy   6    426 
Chap.  14 — The  Savior's  sermon  continued 
— Further  instructions  to  the  multitude 
— Compare    Matthew    7 427 
Chap.  15 — The  Law  of  Moses  superseded 
— The  Giver  of  the  Law  fulfils  the  Law 
— The  people  there  present  were  de- 
clared to  be  the  sheep  of  another  fold, 
spoken  of  to  the  Jews 429 
Chap.  16 — Yet  another  fold  to  hear  the 
Savior — Blessings  upon  the  believing 
Gentiles — The  state  of  those  who  re- 
ject the  Gospel — The  prophet  Isaiah 
cited 430 
Chap.  17 — The  Savior's  instructions  con- 
tinued— The  lost  tribes  of  Israel— The 
Savior  heals  the  sick  and  blesses  little 
children — A  marvelous  and  touching 
scene    432 
Chap.  18 — Sacrament  of  bread  and  wine 
instituted  among  the  Nephites — Neces- 
sity of  prayer  emphasized — Authority 
given  to  the  twelve  disciples  to  con- 
fer  the   Holy   Ghost... 434 
Chap.  19 — Names  of  the  Nephite  twelve 
— Their  baptism — The  Holy  Ghost  given 
—The  Savior's  second  visitation — An 
ineffable    outpouring    of   prayer....  436 
Chap.  20 — Bread  and  wine,  miraculously 
provided,  again  administered — The  rem- 
nant of  Jacob — The  Savior  proclaims 
himself   to   be   the   prophet    spoken   of 
as  like  unto  Moses — Many  prophets 
cited     439 
Chap.  21 — Sign  of  the  Father's  work- 
Glorious  destiny  of  repentant  Gentiles 
— Condemnation  predicted  for  the  im- 
penitent— The  New  Jerusalem 442 
Chap.  22 — The  Savior  further  quotes  the 
prophecies  of  Isaiah — Compare  Isaiah 
54    444 
Chap.  23 — The  Savior  commands  that 
omissions  from  Nephite  records  be 
supplied — Prophecy  of  Samuel  the  La- 
manite  added  445 
Chap.  24— Malachi's  words  given  to  the 
Nephites — The  law  of  tithes  and  offer- 
ings— Compare   Malachi  3 446 
Chap.  25— Malachi's  words  continued- 
Elijah  and  his  mission — The  great  and 
dreadful  day  of  the  Lord— Compare 
Malachi    4    447 
Chap.  26— The  Savior  expounds  all  things 
from  the  beginning — Marvels  spoken 
by  the  mouths  of  babes — The  work  of 
the  disciples  448 
Chap.  27— Jesus  Christ  names  his  church 
— All  things  are  written  by  the  Fa- 
ther— Men  to  be  judged  by  what  is 
written  in  the  books 449 
Chap.  28— Each  of  the  twelve  is  granted 
his  heart's  desire — Three  elect  to  re- 
main on  earth  until  the  Lord  comes 
in  his  glory — Marvelous  manifestations 
to  the  three — They  are  made  immune 
to  death  and  disaster 452 
Chap.  29 — Mormon's  warning  to  those 
who  spurn  the  words  and  works  of  the 
Lord     454 
Chap.  30 — Mormon  calls  the  Gentiles  to 
repentance    455 
FOURTH  NEPHI 
The  church  of  Christ  flourishes— Ne- 
phites and  Lamanites  converted — They 
have  all  things  in  common — Two  cen- 
turies of  righteousness  followed  by 
division  and  degeneracy — Amos  and 
Ammaron  in  turn  keep  the  records  45C 
THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON 
Chap.  1 — Ammaron's  charge  to  Mormon 
respecting  the  sacred  engravings — War 
and  wickedness — The  three  Nephite 
disciples  depart — Mormon  restrained 
from  preaching — Predictions  of  Abinadi 
and  Samuel  the  Lamanite  fulfilled..  460 
Chap.  2— Mormon  leads  the  Nephite 
armies — More  of  the  Gadianton  rob- 
bers— By  treaty  the  land  northward  is 
given  to  the  Nephites,  and  the  land 
southward  to  the  Lamanites 461 
Chap.  3 — Nephites  continue  in  wicked- 
ness— Mormonrefuses  to  be  their  mili- 
tary leader — His  address  to  future  gen- 
erations— The  twelve  to  judge  the 
house    of    Israel 463 
S30 
SYNOPSIS  OF  CHAPTERS 
Chap.  4 — Nephitea  begin  a  war  of  re- 
venge upon  Latnanites — Nephites  no 
longer  prevail — Tht-  sacred  record  taken 
from   the  hill  Shim 465 
Chap.  S — Mormon  relents  and  again  leads 
Nephites — Lamanites  outnumber  Ne- 
phites— Crime  and  carnage — Mormon's 
abridgment   of   the   records 467 
Chap.  6 — The  hill  Cumorah  and  its  rec- 
ords— ^The  final  struggle  between  the 
two  nations — Lamanites  victorious — 
Twenty-four  Nephites   survive 469 
Chap.  7— Mormon  affirms  to  Lamanites 
that  they  are  of  Israel — Admonishes 
them    for    their    salvation 471 
Chap.  8 — Moroni  finishes  his  father's  rec- 
ord— After  the  carnage  of  Cumorah — 
Mormon  among  the  slain — Lamanites 
and  robbers  possess  the  land — Mor- 
mon's record  to  come  out  of  the  earth 
— Conditions  and  calamities  of  latter 
days    depicted    472 
Chap.  9 — Moroni's  address  to  unbelievers 
— His  testimony  concerning  the  Christ 
— The  Nephite  language  known  as  re- 
formed   Egyptian    475 
THE  BOOK  OF  ETHER 
Chap.  1 — The  prophet  Ether's  genealogy 
— The  great  tower — Jared  and  his 
brother — Their  language  not  confounded 
— Preparing  for  migration  as  directed 
by   the   Lord 478 
Chap.  2— In  the  valley  of  Nimrod— 
Deseret,  the  honey  bee — The  Lord 
again  talks  with  the  brother  of  Jared 
— Divine  decree  concerning  the  land 
of  promise — The  place  Moriancumer — 
Barges    built    480 
Chap.  3— The  finger  of  the  Lord— Jesus 
Christ  shows  himself  in  the  spirit  to 
the  brother  of  Jared — The  luminous 
stones — The  interpreters — A  record  yet 
to  come    482 
Chap.  4 — The  brother  of  Jared  commanded 
to  write — Moroni's  solemn  admonition 
— Cursed  is  he  who  contends  against 
the  word  of  the  Lord — Whatsoever 
persuades  men  to  do  good  is  of  God  485 
Chap.  5— Moroni  to  the  future  translator 
of   his   writings 487 
Chap.  •—The  story  of  the  Jaredites  con- 
tinued— Their  vessels  lighted  by  mir- 
acle— Through  the  depths  of  the  sea 
to  the  jiromised  land — The  people  de- 
sire a  king— Their  leaders  foresee  evil 
but  yield  to  the  popular  will — Death 
of   Jared    and    his    brother 487 
Chap.  7— Orihah's  righteous  reign,  fol- 
lowed bv  rebellion,  usurpation  and 
strife — The  rival  kingdoms  of  Shule 
and  Cohor— Wickedness  and  idolatry- 
Prophets  appear  and  the  people  re- 
pent       481 
Chap.  8— The  (rood  king  Omer— Hit  son 
Jared  coDipire*  with  Akith  to  obtain 
the  crown— Strife  and  bloodshed- 
Secret  and  murderous  combinations- 
Modern  Gentiles  warned  against  such 
dangers    491       j 
Chap.  9 — Omer  loses  and  regains  his 
crown — Emer's  prosperous  reign — Cure- 
loms  and  cumoms,  animals  of  that 
period— Sundry  kings— Famine  and 
poisonous    serpents    493 
Chap.  10— Riplakish  the  wrong-doer— 
Morianton  the  reformer— Other  mon- 
archs  and  their  wars— The  land  south- 
ward a  wilderness— The  land  north- 
ward inhabited   496 
Chap.  11— Jaredite  prophets  predict  utter 
destruction  of  their  people  except  they 
repent — The    warning    unheeded 498 
Chap.  12— The  prophet  Ether  and  king 
Coriantumr— The  Jaredite  and  Nephite 
languages — God  gives  weaknesses  that 
men  may  be  humble — Moroni's  fare- 
well   to    the    Gentiles 500 
Chap.  IJ— Moroni  continues  the  Jaredite 
history— Ether  and  his  predictions — 
His  life  sought— He  dwells  in  the  cav- 
ity of  a  rock — Views  by  night  the 
destruction  falling  upon  his  people  503 
Chap.  14— A  curse  upon  the  land— Con- 
tinued strife  and  bloodshed— Corian- 
tumr not   to   fall  by   the   sword 505 
Chap.  15— The  hill  Ramah  or  Cumorah- 
Preparations  for  a  mighty  struggle — 
Millions  go  down  to  death— Shiz  slain 
by  Coriantumr— Ether's  concluding 
words— End  of  the  Jaredite  record..  507 
THE  BOOK  OF  MORONI 
Chap.  1 — Moroni's  desolate  state — He 
writes,  hoping  for  the  welfare  of  the 
Lamanites  SIO 
Chap.  2— Concerning  the  bestowal  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  by  the  Nephite  twelve..  510 
Chap.  3— Concerning  the  ordination  of 
priests    and    teachers 510 
Chap.  4 — Mode  of  administering  the  sac- 
ramental bread   511 
Chap.  5 — Mode  of  administering  the  sac- 
ramental wine   511 
Chap.  6 — Conditions  and  mode  of  bap- 
tism— Church   discipline    511 
Chap.  7 — Moroni  presents  Mormon's 
teachings  on   faith,  hope,  charity..  512 
Chap.  8 — Mormon's  epistle  to  Moroni — 
Little  children  have  no  need  of  re- 
pentance   or    baptism 515 
Chap.  • — The  second  epistle  of  Mormon 
to_  his  son,  Moroni — Atrocities  com- 
mitted by  Lamanites  and  Nephites — 
A  f^t,her  s  last  and  affectionate  ad- 
monition      518 
Chap.  10— Moroni's  farewell  to  the  La- 
manites— Conditions  on  which  indi- 
vidual testimony  of  the  truth  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon  may  be  obtained — 
Moroni  seals  up  the  record  of  his 
people    ....-> 823 
PRONOUNCING  VOCABULARY 
MOSTLY  PROPER  NAMES  OF 
BOOK  OF  MORMON  ORIGIN 
With   some   Biblical   names  included 
Aaron — Sr'on 
Abel — aljel 
Abinadi — a-bln'a-dl 
Abinadom — a-Mn  'a-dom 
Abish — aTateh 
Ablom — ab  '16m 
Abrah  am — alara-ham 
Agosh — a'gftsh 
Aha— a'ha 
Ahah — a'ha 
Ahaz — a'haz 
Aiath — a-i'ath 
Akish — a'klsh 
Alma — ai'ma 
Amaleki — a-mftl'g-kl 
Amalekites — a-marg-kltes 
Amalickiah — a-ma-U-ki  'a 
Amalickiahites — a-ma-U-kl'a-hltes 
Amaron — a-ma'ron 
Amgid — am'gid 
Aminadab — a-mln'a-dab 
Aminadi — a-mln'a-di 
Amlici — am'U-cI 
Amlicites — am  'U-cItes 
Ammah — am 'ma 
Ammaron — am'ar-on 
Ammon — &m'6n 
Ammonites — fiin'on-Ites 
Ammonihah — am-on-I'hS 
Ammonihahites — am-on-Ilia-hltes 
Ammoron — am'6r-6n 
Amnigaddah — am-nl-gad'dS 
Amnihu — am-ni'hu 
Amnor — am'nfir 
Amoron — a-mo'ron 
Amos — a'mos 
Amulek — am'u-l6k 
Amulon — am'u-lOn 
Amulonites — am'u-lSn-Ites 
Anathoth — an'a-thoth 
Angola — an-go'la 
Ani-Anti — an'i-an'tl 
Anti-Nephi-Lehi— an'ti-nS'phl-le'hi 
Anti-Nephi-Lehies 
— an'ti-ne'phi-le'hies 
Antiomno — an-tI-5m'nQ 
Antion — an'ti-6n 
Antionah — an-tl-5n'a 
Antionum — an-tl-on'ttm 
Antiparah — an-tl-pAr'a 
Antipas — an'tl-pas 
Antipus — ^ftn'tl-ptis 
531 
532 
PRONOUNCING  VOCABULARY 
Antum — Sn'tttm 
Archeantus — ar-k6-&n'ttts 
Arpad — ar'pftd 
Babylon— bab'I-l5n 
Bashan — ^ba'shan 
Benjamin — ben'ja-min 
Bethabara — beth-ab'a-rS 
Boaz — bo'ftz 
Bountiful— boun'tJ-fttl 
Camenihah — ka-mg-nl'ha 
Carchemish — kar-k6m1sh 
Cezoram — ce-zo'r3.m 
Chaldeans — kfil-de'&ns 
Chemish — kgm'ish 
Cohor — koTidr 
Com — k6m 
Comnor — k6m'n6r 
Corianton — ko-ri-an't6n 
Coriantor — ko-ri-Sn'tdr 
Coriantum — ko-ri-fin'ttim 
Coriantumr — ko-rl-an'tii-mtir 
Corihor — ko  'ri-hor 
Corom — ko'rSm 
Cumeni — ku-me'nl 
Cumom — ku  'mom 
Cumorah — ku-mor'a 
Curelom — ku-rel6m 
Deseret — d6§-6r-6t' 
Desolation — dfia-o-la'tion 
Edom — g'dom 
Elam— 5'lam 
Elijah— 6-lI'i& 
Emer — 5'm5r 
Emron — 6m'r6n 
Enos — g'nOa 
Ephah—C'-fa 
Epbraim — efrft-Im 
Elsrom — Cs-rOm 
Etbem— etb'&D 
Ether— eth'er 
Ezias — e-zi'as 
Ezrom — 6z'r6m 
Gad — gad 
Gadiandi — gad-I-an'dl 
Gadianton — gSd-I-an'tOn 
Gadiomnah — gad-I-6m'na 
Gallim— galllm 
Gazelem — ga'z61-6m 
Geba — ge'ba 
Gebim — geTilm 
Gibeah — gib'e-a 
Gid— gid 
Giddonah — gid-do'na 
Giddianhi— gld-dl-anTiI 
Gidgiddonah — gld-gld-do'nS 
Gidgiddoni — gW-gld-do'nl 
Gilead— gll'e-ad 
Gilgah — gll'ga 
Gilgal— gli'gal 
Gimgimno — glm-glm'nfl 
Gomorrah — go-mor'rS 
Hagoth — ha'gOth 
Hamath — ha'mith 
Hearthom — he-ar'thbm 
Helam — he'lam 
Helaman — he'la-man 
Helem — he'l6m 
Helorum — he-lo'rum  ^ 
Hem — h6m 
Hermounts — h6r'mounia 
Heshlon — hfish'lOn 
Himni — Mm'nl 
Horeb— hOr'eb 
Immanuel — Im-man'Q-ffll 
Irreantum — ir-r5-an't0m 
Ishmaelitea — lah'ma-fil-Itea 
Jacobites — ja'cOb-Ites 
I  Jacobugath — ja-c5-bQ'gftth 
PRONOUNCING  VOCABULARY 
68S 
Jacom — jalsdm 
Jared — ja'red 
Jaredites — j  a'rgd-Itea 
Jarom — j^'rttm 
Jashon — ja'8h6n 
Jeberechiah — j6b-6r-6-kI'a 
Jershon — j  er 'shbn 
Jonas — jo'naa 
Joneam — j5'ne'&m 
Jordan — jdr'dan 
Josephites — jo'sgf-Ites 
Jothan — ^j  o'thSn 
Kib— Idb 
Kim — kTm 
Kimnor — ^klm'ndr 
Kishkumen — kish-kti'mgn 
Korihor — ^ko'ri-h6r 
Kumen — ku'mgn 
Kumenonhi — ^ku-mgn-OnTiI 
Laban — laTiftn 
Lachoneus — la-kon'e-tls 
Laish — lalsh 
Lamah — la'ma 
Laman — la'man 
Lamanites — la'mftn-Ites 
Lamoni — la-mo'nl 
Lauram — lau'rftni 
Lehi— le'hl 
Lehi-Nephi— le'hi-ng'fl 
Lehonti — le-hOn'tl 
Lemuel — I6m'u-6l 
Lemuelites — l6m'u-6l-Ites 
Liahona — le-a-ho'nft 
Limhah — Um'ha 
Limber — UmTigr 
Limhi— llm'hl 
Linmah — lim-na 
M  admenah — mftd-mgn'S 
Mahah — ma'ha 
Maher-shalal-hash-baz 
— ma'her-sbai-ai-hasb'b&a 
Manasseh — mftn-as'sS 
Manti — mftn'tl 
Mathoni — mft-tho'ni 
Mathonihah — mS-thS-nl'ha 
Medea — medes 
Melchizedek — m6l-kiz'6-d6k 
Melek — me-l6k 
Michmash — ^mlk'mash 
Middoni — mid-do'nl 
Midian — ml'di-Sn 
Migron — mi'grOn 
Minon — mi'nSn 
Moab — mo'fib 
Mocum — moTiflm 
Moriancumer — mo-ri-an'ku-mer 
Morianton — m6-ri-an't6n 
Moriantum — mo-ri-an'tiim 
Mormon — m6r'm6n 
Moron — mo'rOn 
Moroni — mo-ro'ni 
Moronihah — mo-ro-ni'ha 
Mosiah — mo-si'a 
Mulek — mu'lfik 
Muloki — mu-loTd 
Nahom — ^na'hSm 
Naphtali — naf'ta-ll 
Nazareth — naz'a-r6th 
Neas — ne-as 
Nehor — ne'hor 
Nephi — ne'fi 
Ne'phihah — ne-fi'ha 
Nephites — ne'fltes 
Neum — ne'tim 
Nimrah — nim'ra 
Nimrod — nIm'rOd 
Ogath — o'gath 
Omer — 6'mer 
Omner — Om'ngr 
534  PRONOUNCING  VOCABULARY 
Omni — Om'nl  Sherrizah — shgr-ri'zS 
Onidah — 6-nI'd&  Sheum — she'ttm 
Onihah — o-nlTift  Shez — sh6z 
Ophir — o'fer  Shiblom — shlblom 
Oreb— o'rgb  Shiblon— shlblon 
Orihah — o-riTia  Shiloah — ehno-a 
Shilom — shilSm 
Shim — shim 
Shimnilon — shlm-nllftn 
Shinar — shi'nar 
Shiz — shiz 
Shule— shQl 
Shum — shttm 
ShuiT — shtir 
Sidom — 8ld'5m 
Sidon — sId'On 
Sinai — sl'nS-I 
Sinim — sl'nlm 
Siron — sl'rfin 
Paanchi — ^pa-Snld 
Pachus — paTitts 
Pacumeni — pa-ku  'mS-nl 
Pagag— pa'gag 
Pahoran — ^pa-ho  'ran 
Palestina — pal-6s-tl'n4 
Pathros — pa'thrSs 
Pekah — peTca 
Pharaoh — ^fa'rS 
Philistines— fn-Is'tfns 
Rabbanah — rab-ban'a 
Rahab — ra'hab 
Ramah — ra'ma 
Ramath — ^rS'math 
Rameumptom — r&m-6-ttmp't6m 
Riplah— ripOa 
Riplakish — rip-lSTtlsh 
Ripliancum — rip-U-ftnTcttm 
Salem — ssngm 
Samaria — sft-ma'ri-ft 
Sarah — b&'t& 
Sariah— sa-rl'a 
Seantum — BS-ftn'ttim 
Sebufl — sS'btis 
Seezoram — 8S-6-z5'-rftm 
Shared— flhft'rfid 
Shazer — shS'zCr 
Shcarjaahub — ehe-ar-jft'shttb 
Shelem — shcrCm 
Sbemlon — shCm'lOn 
Shcmnon — shfim'nOa 
Sherem — BhC'rfim 
Tarshish — tSr'shfeh 
Teancum — te-anlcttm 
Teomner — te-5m'ngr 
Tubaloth— taTaa-lOth 
Uriah— Q-ri'a 
Uzziah — ttz-zl'& 
Zarahemla — zS-r^-hemia 
Zebulun — z6b'Q-ltin 
Zeezrom — zg-6z  'rOm 
Zemnarihah — zSm-na-rHiA 
Zenephi — z5'n6-fl 
Zeniff— zS'nIf 
Zenoch — zS'nok 
ZenoB — z6'n69 
Zerahemnah — z6r-&-hem'D& 
Zeram — zS'ram 
Zerim — zS'rIm 
Ziff— ztf 
Zoram — zO'r&m 
Zoramites — zO'ram-Ites 
INDEX 
Numbers  refer  to  pages  and  verses.  Thus,  189-34  indicates  page  189, 
and  verse  34  on  that  page.  In  general,  the  verse  in  which  the  beginning 
of  the  subject-matter  occurs  is  the  only  one  specified. 
Aaron,  son  of  Mosiah,  189-34;  chosen 
king  by  people;  refuses  kingdom, 
191-2;  goes  to  Jerusalem,  249-1;  min- 
istry of,  among  Lamanites,  249-4; 
preaches  atonement,  250-7;  goes  to 
Ani-Anti,  250-11;  goes  to  Middoni,  250- 
12;  imprisoned  in  Middoni,  247-2,  250- 
13;  released,  250-14;  preaches  in  syna- 
gogues, 250-16;  goes  to  land  of  Nephi, 
251-1;  teaches  the  king,  251-2;  rebukes 
Ammon,  261-10;  meets  Alma,  265-16. 
See  also  Mosiah,  sons  of. 
Aaron,  Jaredite  king,  son  of  Heth,  479- 
16,  498-31. 
Aaron,  king  of  Lamanites,  defeated  by 
army  of  Mormon,  462-9;  brutality  of 
army  of,  519-17. 
Aaron,  city  of,  214-13.  322-14. 
Abel,  374-27. 
Abhorrence,  sin  looked  upon  with,  by 
the  righteous,  229-12,  266-28,  70-49. 
Abinadi,  prophesies  to  people  of  king 
Noah,  157-20,  158-1;  brought  before 
king  Noah,  159-16,  166-6;  imprisoned, 
159-17;  confounds  questioners,  159-19; 
?|uotes  Isaiah,  159-21,  162-1;  quotes 
rom  ten  commandments,  160-35,  161- 
13;  face  of,  shines,  160-5;  preaches 
atonement,  161-28;  foretells  crucifixion, 
163-7:  proclaims  divine  iustice,  165-1; 
preaches  redemption  and  resurrection, 
165-6;  condemned  by  Noah,  160-1,  166- 
1;  prophesies  death  of  many  by  fire, 
167-15;  first  martyr  by  fire,  167-13, 
260-11;  means  of  blessing  io  Alma, 
185-15;  words  of,  fulfilled,  173-21,  260- 
9,  461-19. 
Abinadom,  Nephite  historian,  son  of 
Chemish,  130-10. 
Abish,  a  Lamanitish  woman,  conversion 
of,  245-16;  calls  people  to  house  of 
king,  245-17;  grieved  because  of  tu- 
mult, 246-28;  raises  the  queen,  246-29. 
Ablom,  Omer  pitches  tent  at,  493-3. 
Abominable  church,  the,  26-9. 
Abominable  combinations,  secret  and, 
67-9,  94-22,  289-21,  409-6,  500-22. 
Abominations,  the  mother  of,  26-9;  of 
church  of  the  devil,  26-12;  of  Jews, 
89-2;  in  last  days,  95-1;  to  be  dis- 
covered through  a  divinely  prepared 
stone,  290-23;  of  Lamanites  and  Ne- 
phites  not  fully  recorded,  364-14;  of 
Lamanites  and  Nephites  in  days  of 
Mormon,  518-9. 
Abraham,  covenant  with,  29-18,  36-40. 
102-14;  kindreds  of  earth  blessed 
through,  29-18,  47-9,  440-25;  God  of, 
to  be  crucified,  41-10;  and  Isaac,  simil- 
itude of  God  and  Christ,  113-5;  paid 
tithes,  229-15;  saw  of  Christ's  coming, 
379-17. 
Abridgment,  of  Lehi's  record,  by  Nephi, 
2-17;  of  plates  of  Nephi,  by  Mormon, 
132-3,  410-15;  of  Jaredite  record,  by 
Moroni,  478-5,  484-17,  509-33. 
Abyss,  the,  of  spiritual  darkness,  188- 
29,  261-3. 
Account,  made  by  Nephi,  2-17;  by  Zeniflf, 
152;  of  Alma  and  nis  people,  178;  oi 
sons  of  Mosiah,  237;  of  Aaron  and 
brethren,  249;  by  Helaman,  307. 
Accountable,  baptism  for  those  only  who 
are,  516-10. 
Accursed,  treasure  may  be,  389-18;  all 
who  contend  against  the  Lord  may  be, 
485-8. 
Act,  to,  or  to  be  acted  upon,  53-13,  55- 
26;  mankind  free  to,  227-31,  395-30. 
Adam,  fell  that  man  might  be,  54-25; 
his  children  redeemed.  68-21,  142-7; 
fell  by  partaking  of  forbidden  fruit, 
226-22;  restrained  from  partaking  of 
tree  of  life,  298-3;  account  of,  on  Jare- 
dite plates,  478-4. 
Adam  and  Eve,  plates  of  brass  contain 
account  of,   10-11;   their  fall,   54-19. 
Admonition,  of  the  Lord,  58-13,  125-1. 
Adultery,  a  most  abominable  sin,  293-5; 
forbidden,  161-22,  236-18,  255-3,  425-27. 
Adversary,  the,  29-24,  224-5. 
Advocate,   Christ,   the,   514-28. 
Affixed,  punishment  and  blessing  are, 
53-10,  299-16. 
ACflictions,  diverse  effects  of,  357-41; 
consecrated   for  blessing,   52-2. 
Agony,  of   soul,   376-6. 
Agosh,  battleground  of  Lib  and  Corian- 
tumr,  506-15. 
Aha,  son  of  Zoram,  235-5. 
Ahah,  Jaredite  king,  son  of  Seth,  479-10, 
499-10. 
Akish,  son  of  Kimnor,  491-10;  daughter 
of  Jared  dances  before,  492-11;  oaths 
administered  by,  492-13;  overthrows 
kingdom  of  Omer,  493-1;  marries 
daughter  of  Tared,  493-4;  causes  death 
of  Jared  and  obtains  kingdom,  493-5; 
wars  with  sons,  494-12. 
585 
536 
INDEX 
Akish,    wilderness    of,    battleground    of 
Gilead  and  Coriantumr,  SOS-3. 
Alive,  in  Christ,  92-25,  516-12,  517-19,  22. 
Allowance,   Lord   cannot   look   upon   sin 
with,  308-16. 
All  things,  known  to  the  Lord,  15-6,  54- 
24,  68-20;  God's  foreknowledge  of,  228- 
7;  known  to  the  Spirit,  212-13;  God, 
Christ  created,  54-14,  140-8,  393-12, 
418-15;  need  of  opposition  in,  53-11; 
a  compound  in  one,  53-lf;  to  be  re- 
vealed, 96-10,  11;  to  be  restored,  297-2, 
4;  denote  there  is  a  God,  272-44;  are 
written  by  the  Father,  451-26;  to  be- 
come new,  503-9. 
All  things  in  common,  among  disciples  of 
Christ,  449-19,  456-3. 
Alma,  and  his  people,  account  of,  178. 
Alma,  Book  of,  195;  words  of,  205. 
Alma,    the    first,    166-2;    life    sought    by 
king    Noah,    166-3;    teaches    words    of 
Abinadi,  167-1;  resorts  to  the  place  of 
Mormon,  168-5;  teaches  believers,  168- 
7;    baptizes    Helam,    168-13;    baptizes 
many,   169-16;  ordams  priests,  169-18, 
179-17;  admonishes  priests  not  to  de- 
pend   on    people    for    support,    169-26; 
discovered  by  servants  of  king  Noah, 
170-32;    departs    into   wilderness,    170- 
34;    declines    to   be   king,    178-7;    high 
priest,  founder  of  church,   179-16;  and 
people  surrender  to  Lamanites,  179-29; 
and  people  oppressed  by  Amnion,  181- 
8;    leads    people    out    of   bondage    into 
wilderness,  181-17;  and  people  arrive  at 
Zarahemla,   182-25;  record  of,  read  by 
king   Mosiah,    182-6;   preaches    to   Ne- 
phites,  183-14;  baptizes  Limhi  and  peo- 
ple,    183-18;     permitted     to     establish 
churches,    183-19j    dissenters    brought 
before,     184-7;    given    authority    over 
church  by  Mosiah,   184-8;  receives  di- 
rection   from   the    Lord,    185-29;    regu- 
lates affairs  of  church,  186-37;  church 
complains  to,  186-1;  prays  for  son,  187- 
14;   ordained   son   high   priest,    194-42; 
dies,  194-45. 
Alma,    son    of   Alma,    seeks    to    destroy 
church,  187-8;  with  sons  of  Mosiah  sees 
angel,    187-11;    becomes    helpless    and 
dumb,  188-19;  his  father  rejoices  over 
him,    188-20;    relates    terrifying    expe- 
rience, 188-29;  teaches  people,  189-32; 
receives  from  king  Mosiah  the  plates, 
records,    and    interpreters,    191-20;    is 
appointed  the  first  chief  iudge,  194-42; 
ordained  high  priest  by  his  father,  194- 
42;     sentences     Nehor,     196-14p    leads 
army  of  Nephites,  199-16;  slays  Amiici, 
200-31;  contends  with  king  of  Laman- 
ites, 200-32;  sends  army  to  repulse  La- 
manites,   202-23;    baptizes    in    Sidon, 
203-4;     ordains     elders,     priests,     ana 
teachers,    203-7,    210-1;    resigns   judg- 
ment-seat   to    Nephihah,    204-17;    re- 
tains   oflfice    of    high    priest.    204-18; 
preaches  in  land  of  Zarahemla,  205-1; 
preaches    in   valley   of   Gideon,   210-7; 
addresses     people     of     Gideon,     211-1; 
preaches  the  Redeemer's  coming,  211- 
7;  having  established  church  in  Gideon, 
he  returns  to  Zarahemla,  213-1 ;  teaches 
and  baptizes  at  Meiek,  214-4;  preaches 
at   Ammonihah,    214-8;    visited   by    an 
angel,  214-14;   returns   to  Ammonihah 
as  commanded,  214-16;  meets  Amulek, 
215-19;    see  Alma   and  Amulek;   heals 
and   baptizes    Zeezrom,   234-10;   estab- 
lishes   church    at    Sidom,    234-13;    on 
journey  from   Gideon  to  Manti,  meets 
sons    of    Mosiah,    237-1,    265-16;    con- 
ducts   sons    of   Mosiah    to    Zarahemla, 
265-20;  relates  his  conversion  to  peo- 
ple of  Ammon,  265-25;  wishes  he  were 
angel,  267-1;  says  Lord  raises  up  men 
in   all    nations    to   teach   truth,   268-8; 
tries  Korihor,  271-30;  his  work  in  the 
ministry  was  not  for  pay,  271'-33;  gives 
Korihor    a     sign — that     of     dumbness, 
272-49;     takes     missionary     party     to 
Zoramites,  274-6;  astonished  at  Zora- 
mite    prayers,    275-19;    lays    hands   on 
companions,  276-36;  and  brethren  sep- 
arate, 276-37;  preaches  on  hill  Onidah, 
277-4;   preaches    to   poor,   277-12;    and 
brethren    go   to  Jershon,   284-1;   gives 
commandments  to  Helaman,  286-1;  re- 
counts   conversion,    286-6,    292-7;    de- 
scribes   his    awful    state    prior    to    re- 
pentance, 286-12;  had  experienced  ex- 
quisite pain  and  joy,  287-21;  recounts 
his  labors,  287-24;  commits  the  sacred 
plates  to  Helaman,  288-1;   gives  com- 
mandments to  Shiblon,  292-1;  counsels 
Shiblon  to  bridle  passions,  293-12;  ad- 
vises  humility   and   penitence,   293-14; 
gives     commandments     to     Corianton, 
293-1;    chides     Corianton,    293-2;    de- 
nounces   unchastity,    293-5;    expounds 
the  resurrection,  294-1;  explains  state 
between   death   and   resurrection,  295- 
11;    explains    doctrine    of    restoration, 
296-22,  297-1;  shows  necessity  of  pun- 
ishment,   298-1;    explains    the    fall    af 
Adam,  298-3;  discourses  on  the  atone- 
ment, 299-15;  explains  relation  of  jus- 
tice and  mercy,  300-24;  sends  Corian- 
ton   forth   to  preach,   300-31;   receives 
word  of  Lord  directing  Moroni,  302-24; 
instructs    Helaman,    307-2:    prophesies 
concerning  wickedness  and  consequent 
extinction  of  people  of  Nephi,   308-10; 
blesses    sons,    and    the    earth    for    the 
sake  of  the  righteous,  308-16;  blesses 
the    church,    308-17;    departs    toward 
MeIek,   not    known   of   afterward,   308- 
18;  thought  to  have  been  taken  up  by 
the  Spirit,  309-19;  his  teachings  cited 
by   Aminadab,  371-41. 
Alma,     teachings     of,     on     prayer,    the 
prophet  Zenos  cited,  280-3;  on  rcsur- 
rectibn,  294-1 ;  on  state  of  man  between 
death     and     resurrection,    295-11;    on 
paradise,   295-12;  on   state  of  wicked, 
INDEX 
687 
296-14;  on  restoration.  296-22,  297-1; 
on  mortality  as  a  probationary  state, 
298-4;  on  redemption,  299-13;  on  claims 
of  justice,  299-14;  on  atonement,  299- 
15;  on  claims  of  mercy,  300-23;  on  free 
agency,  300-27. 
Mma  and  Amulek,  in  Ammonihah,  216-1 ; 
speak  to  Zeezrom  and  people,  224-1; 
questioned  by  Antionah,  226-20;  teach 
repentance,  227-33;  bound  with  cords 
by  people  of  Ammonihah,  230-4;  see 
converts  burned,  231-10;  smitten  by 
chief  judge,  231-14,  232-24;  imprisoned 
and  bound,  232-17;  smitten  by  many, 
232-25;  break  cords,  232-26;  delivered 
when  prison  fell,  233-28;  go  from  Am- 
monihah to  Sidom,  233-1;  return  to 
Zarahemla,  234-18;  preach  repentance, 
236-13. 
Alma,  valley  of,  182-20. 
Almighty,  God  the,  86-ch.  23:6,   157-23, 
384-11. 
Alpha  and  Omega,  Christ  called,  418-18. 
Altar,  built  by  Lehi,  3-7;  in  sanctuaries 
at   Sidom,  234-17;   penitent   Lamanites 
brought  before,  237-4. 
Amaleki,  son  of  Abinadom,  130-12;  gives 
plates  to  king  Benjamin,  131-25;  ends 
his  record,  132-30. 
Amaleki,  one  of  the  brethren  of  Ammon, 
147-6. 
Amalekites,  helped  to  build  city  of  Jeru- 
salem, 249-2;  more  hardened  and  hate- 
ful than  Lamanites,  249-3;  preached  to 
by  Aaron,  249-4;  after  the  order  of 
Nehors,  249-4;  not  converted,  256-14; 
rebel,  256-2;  evil  character  of,  264-12; 
chosen  for  chief  captains  because  of 
their  murderous  disposition,  301-6;  dis- 
senters from  the  Nephites,  301-13. 
Amalickiah,  leader  of  revolt  against 
Helaman,  309-3;  man  of  cunning,  310- 
10;  flees  from  Moroni,  311-29;  army  of, 
captured,  312-33;  unyielding  people  of, 
put  to  death,  312-35:  stirs  up  Laman- 
ites, 313-1;  head  of  Lamanite  army, 
313-3;  seeks  king's  overthrow,  313-4; 
sends  message  to  Lehonti,  313-10;  his 
army  surrounded  by  that  of  Lehonti, 
314-14;  causes  Lehonti's  death,  314-18; 
appointed  commander  of  army,  314-19; 
marches  to  city  of  Nephi,  314-20; 
causes  king's  death,  315-24;  takes  city 
of  Nephi,  315-31;  called  before  queen, 
315-33;  made  king,  315-35;  foments 
hatred  of  Lamanites  toward  Nephites, 
316-1;  makes  Zoramites  captains,  316- 
S;  orders  advance  on  land  of  Zara- 
hemla, 316-6;  loses  many  soldiers, 
320-25;  enraged  over  defeat  of  army 
he  curses  Moroni,  320-27;  heads  army 
in  person,  325-12;  takes  city  of  Moroni, 
326-23;  takes  many  cities,  326-26; 
meets  Teancum,  326-29;  slain  by 
Teancum,  327-34;  brother  of,  made 
king,  327-3. 
Amalickiabitea,  see  Amalickiah. 
Amaron,    son    of    Omni,    receives    plates 
from  his  father,  129-3;  delivers  plates 
to  Chemish,  130-8. 
Amgid,  Jaredite  king,  overcome  by  Com, 
498-32. 
Aminadab,    Nephite    dissenter,    teaches 
Lamanites,  371-39. 
Aminadi,  ancestor  of  Amulek,  interpreted 
handwriting  in  temple,  219-2. 
Amlici,  seeks  to  be  king,  198-1;  rejected 
by  votes,  198-7;  made  king  of  rebellious 
faction,  198-9;  slain  by  Alma  in  battle, 
200-31. 
Amlicites,  revolting  Nephite  faction,  198- 
11;   defeated,   200-35;  marked  in   fore- 
heads, 201-13. 
Ammah,  a  Nephite  missionary  to  the  La- 
manites, imprisoned  at  Middoni,  247-2; 
released  from  prison,  249-28;  preaches 
at  Ani-Anti,  250-11;  goes  to  Middoni, 
250-12. 
Ammaron,    keeps    the    records,    459-47; 
hides  records,  459-48;  tells  Mormon  of 
records,    460-2;    his    instructions    fol- 
lowed  by    Mormon,   467-23. 
Ammon,  descendant  of  Zarahemla,  147-3; 
with   his   brethren   meets   king   Limhi, 
who  binds  and  imprisons  them,  147-7; 
is    arraigned    before    the    king    and    is 
honored,    147-8;    addresses    people    of 
Limhi,    150-2;    reads   record  of   Limhi, 
150-6;    learns   of   discovery   of   records 
and   relics   of   a   more   ancient    people, 
150-7;    informs    king   Limhi   of   a    seer 
who  could  translate,  151-13;  suspected 
of  being  a  priest  of  Noah,  175-23;  leads 
Limhi  and  his  people  to  freedom,  177- 
11. 
Ammon,  son  of  Mosiah,  189-34;  chief  of 
missionaries,    238-18;    enters    land    of 
Ishmael,  bound  by  Lamanites,  238-20; 
becomes  servant  of  king  Lamoni,  239- 
25;   contends   with  enemies   in   protec- 
tion of  the  king's  flocks,  240-34;  could 
not    be    slain,    240-3;    thought    to    be 
the      Great      Spirit,      241-4;      prepares 
chariots,    241-9;    discerns    the    king's 
thoughts,  242-18;  teaches  king  Lamoni. 
242-24;    gives    history    of    Laman    and 
Lemuel,    243-38;    overcome    by    Spirit, 
244-14;  threatened  by  a  Lamanite,  245- 
22;  revives  and  ministers  to  the  peo- 
ple, 246-33;   organizes   church,  246-35; 
invited  to  visit  father  of  king  Lamoni, 
247-1;  forbidden  by  the  Lord  to  go  to 
the    land    of    Nephi,    247-2;    starts    for 
Middoni   to  deliver   his   brethren   from 
prison,    247-3;    meets    father    of    king 
Lamoni,  247-8;  overcomes  king  of  La- 
manites, 248-24;  secures  release  of  his 
brethren,    249-28;    returns    to    land    of 
Ishmael,  251-18;  teaches  people  of  king 
Lamoni,     251-23;     and     brethren     hold 
council  with  king  Lamoni  and  brother, 
256-5;  reviews  their  success,  260-1;  re- 
buked by  Aaron,  261-10;  praises  God, 
261-12,  263-35;  proposes  migration  of 
538 
INDEX 
converts  to  land  of  Zarahemla,  264-S; 
inquires  of  Lord,  264-11;  enters  land 
of  Zarahemla  with  his  brethren,  265- 
15;  meets  Alma,  265-16;  overcome  with 
joy,  265-17;  returns  with  Alma,  265-25; 
high  priest  over  the  people,  270-20; 
banishes  Korihor,  270-21.  See  also 
Mosiah,  sons  of. 
Ammon,  people  of,  called  Anti-Nephi- 
Lehies,  256-17;  called  Ammonites,  341- 
57,  341-6;  friendly  with  Nephites,  256- 
18;  king  of,  dies,  256-4;  refuse  to  fight, 
bury  weapons,  257-12,  258-16;  Laman- 
ites  attack,  258-20;  passively  submit, 
even  to  death,  258-21,  264-3;  enemies 
of,  repent,  258-24;  joined  by  Laman- 
ites,  259-26,  355-27;  slain  by  Amalek- 
ites,  259-28,  264-2;  observe  law  of 
Moses,  260-15,  269-3;  look  forward  to 
Christ,  260-16;  ofTer  to  become  slaves 
to  Nephites,  264-8;  proclamation  con- 
cerning, 265-21;  given  land  of  Jershon, 
265-22;  protected  by  Nephites,  265-23; 
numbered  with  church,  266-27;  receive 
converts  from  Zoramites,  284-6;  re- 
mo've  to  Melek,  285-13;  hated  by  La- 
manites,  301-11;  succored  by  Nephites, 
301-12;  support  army,  301-13,  339-27; 
about  to  break  their  covenant,  332-13; 
sons  of,  prepare  for  battle,  332-16;  sons 
of,  choose  Helaman  their  leader,  332- 
19;  sons  of,  defeat  Lamanites,  341-54; 
sons  of,  miraculously  preserved  from 
death,  341-56;  go  to  land  northward, 
364-12. 
Ammonites,  see  Ammon,  people  of. 
Ammonihah,  city  of,  214-6;  Alma 
preaches  at,  214-8,  216-1;  Alma  cast 
out  of,  214-13;  Alma  returns  to,  215- 
18;  Amulek  predicts  destruction  of  peo- 
ple_  of,  220-23;  people  of,  burn  noly 
scriptures,  231-8;  converts  in,  mar- 
tyred, 231-8;  leaders  of,  bind  Alma  and 
Amulek,  232-22;  prison  at,  falls,  233-27; 
people  of,  flee  from  prophets,  233-29; 
Alma  and  Amulek  banished  from,  233- 
1;  people  of,  impenitent,  234-15;  people 
of,  destroyed,  235-9,  259-2;  called  Deso- 
lation of  Nehors,  236-11 ;  Lamanites  ap- 
proach, 318-1;  rebuilt  by  Nephites, 
318-2;   fortified,  318-4. 
Ammonihahites,  235-9. 
Ammonihah,  land  of,  see  Ammonihah, 
city  of. 
Ammoron,  king  of  Lamanites,  327-3; 
reports  to  Lamanitish  queen,  328-12; 
attacks  Nephites  by  west  sea,  328-12; 
proposes  exchan{|[e  of  prisoners,  333-1; 
epistle  of  Moroni  to,  333-4;  his  reply, 
334-15;  abandons  attack  on  city  of 
Judea,  338-18;  in  land  of  Moroni,  356- 
33;  slain  by  Teancum,  356-36. 
Amnigaddah,  Jaredite  king,  son  of  Aaron, 
47'M5;   dwells   in   captivity,  498-31. 
Amnihu,  hill  of,  199-15. 
Amnor,  Nephite  spy,  199-22. 
Ainnor,  a  silver  coin,  222-6,  11. 
Amoron,  reports  to  Mormon,  518-7. 
Amos,  son  of  Nephi,  keeps  records,  457- 
19;  dies,  457-21. 
Amos,  son  of  Amos,  keeps  the  records, 
457-21;  dies,  459-47, 
Amulek,  visited  by  angel,  215-20,  219-7; 
receives  Alma,  215-21;  blessed  by 
Alma,  215-26;  preaches  to  people  of 
Ammonihah,  219-1;  son  of  Giddonah, 
219-2;  reputation  of,  219-4;  prophesies 
destruction  of  people  of  Ammonihah, 
220-23;  questioned  by  Zeezrom,  222-21; 
preaches  Christ,  223-39;  rejected  by 
relatives  and  friends,  234-16;  goes  on 
mission  to  Zoramites,  274-6;  preaches 
to  the  poor,  281-1;  explains  supreme 
sacrifice  of  Christ,  282-10;  teaches 
prayer,  282-17;  goes  to  Jershon,  284-1; 
quoted  on  redemption,  369-10.  See  also 
Alma  and  Amulek. 
Amnion,  land  of,  180-31;  teachers  ap- 
pointed  in,    180-1. 
Amulon,  leader  of  priests  of  Noah,  180- 
32;  sends  wives  of  himself  and  brethren 
to  plead  with  Lamanites,  180-33;  and 
brethren  join  Lamanites,  180-35;  made 
king  over  people  in  Helam,  180-39; 
made  teacher  of  Lamanites,  180-1; 
oppresses  Alma's  people,  181-8;  orders 
people  to  cease  praying,  181-11;  chil- 
dren of  people  of,  change  name  to 
Nephites,  183-12;  people  of,  help  to 
build  city  of  Jerusalem,  249-2;  descend- 
ants of,  hunted  down  and  slain,  259-8, 
260-12. 
Amulonites,  more  wicked  than  Laman- 
ites, 249-3;  not  converted,  256-14,  259- 
29;  stir  up  Lamanites,  256-1;  rebel 
against  Ammonites,  256-2;  slain  by  Ne- 
phites, 259-4;  usurp  leadership  and 
persecute  Lamanites,  259-5;  slain  by 
Lamanites,  260-8;  fulfil  Abinadi's 
prophecy,   260-9. 
Anchor  (figurative),  469-18,   500-4. 
Ancient  covenant  people,   101-4,  5. 
Ancients,  evil  oaths  of  the,  493-5,  498-33. 
Angel,  speaks  to  Laman  and  Lemuel,  6- 
29,  7-3.  12-10,  37-45;  appears  to  Nephi, 
son  of  Lehi,  18-14;  of  God,  fallen, 
54-17,  67-8;  appears  to  Jacob,  71-3, 
123-5;  speaks  to  king  Benjamin,  140-2. 
142-1;  appears  to  Alma  and  sons  of 
Mosiah,  187-11,  286-8;  appears  to  Alma, 
214-14;  appears  to  Amulek,  219-7;  ap- 
pears to  Samuel  the  Lamanite,  390-7. 
Angels,  in  vision  of  Lehi,  2-8;  minister 
to  Nephi,  59-24;  to  the  devil,  67-9, 
113-11;  speak  by  the  power  of  Holy 
Ghost,  105-3;  declare  word  to  many, 
230-24;  appear  to  Lamanites,  246-34; 
doctrine  of,  challenged,  249-5;  visit  peo- 
ple of  Ammon,  257-14;  declare  repent- 
ance, 369-11;  faces  of  Nephi  and  Lehi 
like,  371-36;  minister  to  people,  372- 
48;  appear  to  wise  men,  398-14;  visit 
Nephi,  son  of  Helaman,  414-15,  18;  of 
devil   rejoice,  417-2;  minister  to  little 
INDEX 
S8S 
children  in  presence  of  Christ,  433-24; 
minister  to  the  twelve  disciples,  437- 
14;  the  three  disciples  like,  454-30; 
office  of,  514-29. 
Anger,  of  Laman  and  Lemuel,  58-13, 
60-1;  of  the  Lord,  93-6;  stirred  up  by 
devil,  99-20;  Jaredite  armies  drunken 
with,  509-22;  of  Nephites,  518-5. 
Angola,  city  of,  fortified,  461-4;  Nephites 
driven  from,  461-4. 
Anguish,  of  soul,  37-47,  93-7,  190-4,  214- 
14,  292-8,  470-16. 
Ani-Anti,  Aaron  goes  to,  250-11;  Muloki 
and  his  brethren  preach  at,  250-11. 
Animals,  in  land  of  promise,  40-25; 
raised  by  Nephites,  60-11;  ferocious, 
to  become  gentle,  103-12;  carried  by 
Jaredites,  487-ch.  6:4;  domesticated  by 
Jaredites,  494-18. 
Anti-Christ,  Sherem,  123-1;  Nehor,  195- 
2;  Korihor  in  Zarahemla,  269-6;  in 
Jershon,  270-19;  in  Gideon,  270-21. 
Anti-Nephi-Lehi,  made  king,  256-3;  holds 
council  with  Ammon  and  Lamoni,  256- 
5;  forbids  war,  257-6. 
Anti-Nephi-Lehies,  see  Ammon,  people 
of. 
Antiomno,  king  of  Middoni,  247-4. 
Antion,  a  gold  coin,  222-19. 
Antionah,  a  ruler  in  Ammonihah,  226-20. 
Antionum,  land  of,  settled  by  Zoramites, 
274-3;  Lamanites  enter,  301-5;  Laman- 
ites   retire   from,   302-22. 
Antionum,  a  Nephite  chieftain,  slain, 
470-14. 
Antiparah,  city  of,  taken  by  Lamanites, 
338-14;  army  of,  decoyed  by  Helaman, 
339-31;  recovered  by  Nephites,  341-4. 
Antipas,  a  mount,  Lamanites  assemble 
on,  313-7. 
Antipus,  Helaman  goes  to  assist,  338-9; 
pursues  Lamanites,  339-33;  overtakes 
Lamanites,  340-49;  slain,  340-51;  Hela- 
man rescues  army  of,  341-52. 
Antum,  land  of,  plates  hidden  in,  by 
Ammaron,  460-3. 
Apostle,  seen  by  Nephi,  27-20;  John,  to 
write  of  end  of  world,  27-22,  27. 
Apostles,  seep  in  vision  of  Lehi,  2-10; 
seen  in  vision  of  Nephi,  19-29;  Israel 
and  nations  fight,  20-35;  to  judge  tribes 
of  Israel,  21-9;  book  goes  forth  from, 
23-24;  miracles  wrought  by,  476-18. 
Apparel,  costly,  worn  by  Nehor,  195-6; 
costly,  worn  by  Nephites,  203-6; 
coarseness  of,  cause  of  persecution, 
276-2. 
Archeantus,  a  Nephite  officer,  slain  by 
sword,  518-2. 
Arm  of  the  Lord,  power  of,  126-13,  111- 
25;  made  bare,  159-24,  165-31,  441-35; 
extended  in  mercy,  122-5,  418-14.  See 
Arms,  of  God's  love. 
Arm,  of   flesh   not   to  be  trusted,  59-34. 
Arms,  of  God's  love,  51-15;  of  mercy 
extended,  207-33. 
Arms,  see  Weapons. 
Armor,  of  righteousness,  51-23;  of  war, 
201-5,  302-19. 
Ascension,  of  Christ,  predicted,  167-2, 
296-20;  affirmed  by  Christ,  429-1;  after 
visitation  to  the  Nephites,  witnessed, 
436-39,  449-15. 
Asp,  to  become  harmless,  103-14. 
Ass,  in  land  of  promise,  40-25. 
Atonement,  the,  infinite,  67-7,  91-16;  sat- 
isfies justice,  69-26;  law  of  Moses 
worthless  without,  141-15;  people  of 
king  Beniamin  convinced  of,  142-2; 
prepared  from  beginning,  142-6;  with- 
out it  there  is  no  salvation,  142-8; 
taught  by  Aaron,  250-9;  by  Alma,  281- 
22;  by  Amulek,  282-9;  by  Moroni,  515- 
41;  no  salvation  without,  282-9;  brings 
mercy,  and  the  resurrection,  300-23; 
for   children   without   baptism,   517-20. 
Authority  from  God,  baptism  denied 
through  lack  of,  176-33;  sons  of  Mosiah 
taught  with,  237-3. 
Ax,  at  root  of  tree,  209-52. 
Babes,   utter   marvelous    things,   449-16. 
Babblings,  of  non-church  members,  197- 
32. 
Babylon,  Jewish  captives  taken  to,  16-3, 
130-15;  to  be  destroyed,  90-15. 
Ball  of  Brass,  see  Lianona. 
Baptism,  a  prophet  to  administer,  at 
Bethabara  as  predicted  by  Lehi,  16-9; 
of  Lamb  of  God,  foreseen,  16-10,  19-27; 
commanded,  68-23;  all  men  need  to  ac- 
cept, 104-5;  of  Christ,  why  necessary, 
104-7;  Holy  Ghost  follows,  104-12;  of 
fire  and  Holy  Ghost,  104-13,  423-35, 
423-1,  437-13,  449-17;  gate  by  which  to 
enter,  105-17,  511-4;  the  witness  of  a 
covenant  with  the  Lord,  168-10;  ad- 
ministered by  Alma,  168-13,  214-5;  of 
Zeezrom,  234-12;  at  Sidom,  234-14;  of 
8,000  Lamanites,  370-19;  preached  by 
sons  of  Helaman,  370-17;  twelve  dis- 
ciples authorized  to  perform,  422-22; 
423-1;  form  of  ordinance  specified,  422- 
25;  of  Nephi,  son  of  Helaman,  437-11; 
by  Nephi,  437-12;  necessary  to  salva- 
tion, 423-33,  486-18;  by  twelve  dis- 
ciples, 449-17;  humility  prerequisite  to, 
511-ch.  6:2;  of  little  children,  wrong, 
516-9;  to  be  administered  to  those  who 
are  accountable,  516-10. 
Bar,  of  God,  107-11,  15,  122-9,  123-13, 
166-10,  206-22,  224-44,  225-12,  476-13, 
522-34. 
Barges,  built  by  Jared,  480-6;  descrip- 
tion of,  481-16;  number  of,  482-1;  peo- 
ple sail  in,  487-ch.  6:4;  driven  before 
wind,  487-ch.  6:5. 
Battle,  among  Nephites  foreseen  by 
Nephi,  20-2,  21-15;  with  the  Laman- 
ites, fought  by  Mormon,  518-2;  final, 
of  Nephites,  470-8;  final,  of  Jaredites, 
508-15. 
Beasts,  wild,  slain  for  food  by  Nephi, 
33-31;     in     land    of    promise,     40-25; 
540 
INDEX 
created  by  God,  54-15;  hunted  by  Enos, 
125-3;  Lamanites  drink  blood  of,  128-6; 
at  Mormon,  168-4;  in  Hermounts,  200- 
37;  mangle  human  carcasses,  235-10. 
Beatitudes,  given  to  Nephites  by  Christ, 
424-3. 
Bees,  deseret,  carried  by  Jaredites,  480-3. 
Begg2U-,  not  to  be  allowed  to  ask  in  vain, 
143-16. 
Belief,  individual,  not  punishable  by  law, 
196-17,  269-7. 
Believers  in  Christ,  called  Christians, 
310-14;  true,  again  called  Nephites, 
458-36. 
Bellows,  of  skins,  made  by  Nephi,  34-11. 
Benjamin,  Nephite  prophet-king,  suc- 
ceeds Mosiah  the  first,  131-23;  given 
plates  by  Amaleki,  131-25;  has  other 
plates,  133-10;  uses  sword  of  Laban 
against  Lamanites,  133-13;  defeats 
Lamanites,  133-14;  enjoys  continued 
peace,  134-1;  sons  of,  134-2;  teaches 
sons  from  records,  134-3;  confers  king- 
dom on  Mosiah,  135-10,  138-30;  con- 
fers sacred  things  on  Mosiah,  135-16; 
addresses  people  from  tower,  136-8; 
had  labored  with  his  own  hands,  137- 
14;  urges  service  to  fellow  man,  137-17; 
people  of,  covenant  with  the  Lord,  145- 
S;  takes  names  of  covenant  people, 
146-1;  consecrates  Mosiah,  appoints 
priests,  146-3;  dies,  147-ch.  6:5;  good 
example  of,  cited,  192-13;  teachings  of 
cited,  369-9. 
Bethabara,  prophet   to  baptize  at,   16-9. 
Bible,  Gentiles  shall  say:  A  Bible!  101-3; 
to  proceed  from  Jews,  101-4;  does  not 
contain   all  the   words  of   God,   101-10. 
Birth  of  Christ,  foreshadowed  in  vision 
of  Nephi,  18-15;  signs  of,  predicted  by 
Nephi,  92-3;  by  Samuel,  the  Lamanite, 
393-3;   sign   given,  400-15. 
Blasphemy,  Sherem  wickedly  says  that 
the  gospel  is,  123-7;  by  Korihor  before 
Alma,  271-30. 
Blind,  that  will  not  see,  69-32;  shall  see 
out  of  obscurity,  97-29;  to  receive  their 
sight,  140-5,  44915,  456-5. 
Block,  stumbling  (figurative),  59-33,  94- 
20. 
Blood,  atoning,  of  Christ,  2110,  140-11, 
250-9;  sacramental  cup  in  remembrance 
of,  434-11,  511-ch.  5:2;  people  of  the 
abominable  church  to  be  drunken  with 
their  own,  47-13,  oppressors  to  be 
drunken  with  their  own,  64-18;  of 
the  saints  shall  cry  from  the  ground, 
99-10. 
Bloodshed,  predicted,  50-12,  63-15,  71-6; 
defend  families  even  unto,  304-47. 
Boasting,  in  strength  of  man,  157-19, 
388  5,  411-10,  464-9,  466-8j  in  right- 
rouAness,  261-12,  263-36. 
Boas,  citv  of,  Nephites  flee  to,  467-20; 
driven    trom,   467-21. 
Body,  C'hrifit  shall  show  his,  67-5;  mor- 
tal, raited  in  immortality,  206-15;  spirit 
shall  be  reunited  with,  223-43;  every 
part  of,  to  be  restored,  2?3-43,  297-2; 
of   Christ's   spirit,  484-16. 
Bondage,  Israel  led  out  of,  35-24,  41-10; 
of  Limhi  to  the  Lamanites,  148-15; 
predicted  by  Abinadi,  158-2;  Limhi 
seeks  freedom  from,  176-36;  Alma  and 
people   delivered   from,    181-17. 
Bones,  of  Jaredites  scattered  in  land 
northward,  131-22;  found  by  Limhi's 
explorers,  150-8. 
Book,  in  vision  of  Lehi,  2-11;  contains 
record  of  Jews,  23-23;  of  great  worth 
to  Gentiles,  23-23;  shorn  of  many  plain 
and  precious  parts  by  the  abominable 
church,  23-26;  a  blessing  to  Joseph's 
seed,  57-23;  to  be  sealed  up  unto  Lord, 
94-17,  96-10,  97-22;  words  of,  to  be 
brought  forth,  96-6;  words  of,  to  be 
read  on  housetops,  96-11;  three  wit- 
nesses of,  96-12;  othej-  witnesses  of, 
96-13;  words  of,  delivered  to  learned, 
96-15;  unlearned  to  read  words  of, 
97-20;  to  be  carried  among  Gentiles, 
102-3;  of  life  contains  name^  of  right- 
eous, 209-58;  of  Mormon  to  try  faith, 
448-9. 
Books,  the  five  of  Moses,  on  plates  of 
brass,  10-11;  to  come  forth  to  Israel, 
25-39;  sealed,  to  come  forth,  27-26; 
world  to  be  judged  out  of,  101-11; 
many,  kept  by  Nephites,  364-15. 
Born  of  God,  188-25,  28,  206-14,  252-15, 
286-5,  287-23,  292-6. 
Borrowing,  144-28,  426-42. 
Boundary,  disputes  lead  to  war,  322-25. 
Bountiful,  city  of,  see  Bountiful,  land  of. 
Bountiful,  land  of  (in  Arabia),  34-5,  6,  7. 
Bountiful,  land  of  (in  the  promised 
land),  254-29J  inhabited  by  Nephites, 
254-33;  Nephites  driven  to  borders  of, 
326-28;  Teancum  goes  to,  326-29,  328- 
15;  fortified,  328-9,  331-4;  occupied  by 
Teancum  and  army,  329-17;  Moroni 
arrives  at,  329-18;  Lehi  meets  Laman- 
ites near,  330-27;  prisoners^  marched 
to,  330-39;  prisoners  labor  in,  331-3; 
Hagoth  builas  ships  in,  358-5;  Corian- 
tumr  marches  toward,  361-23;  Laman- 
ites get  lands  near,  366-5;  Christ  ap- 
pears in,  421-1. 
Bow,  Nephi  breaks  his,  32-18.  See  also 
Weapons. 
Branch,  seed  of  Lehi  to  become  a  right- 
eous, 71-53. 
Brass,  ball  of,  see  Llahona. 
Brass,  plates  of,  in  possession  of  Laban, 
5-3,  6-24;  secured  by  Nephi,  9-38; 
Lchi's  prophecy  concerning,  10-18,  19; 
contents  of,  10-11;  people  of  Zarahcmla 
rejoice  over,  130-14;  description  of,  by 
Alma,  288-3. 
BrMid,  sacramental,  called  for  by  Jesus. 
434-1;  broken  and  I  lessed,  434-3,  439- 
3;  miraculously  prcided  for  adminis- 
INDEX 
641 
tration  to  Nephites,  439-6;  blessing  on, 
Sll-ch.  4:3. 
Breastplates,  brought  by  Limhi's  ex- 
plorers, 151-10;  used  by  Nephites,  302- 
19,  303-38,  306-9;  by  Lamanites,  360- 
14;  by  Jaredites,  508-15. 
Brimstone,  fire  and,  the  torment  of  the 
wicked,  68-16,  69-26,  100-23,  113-11, 
123-10,  226-17. 
Brother  of  Jared,  record  of,  as  made  by 
Ether,  found  by  Limhi's  explorers, 
150-9,  176-27;  Ether's  record  of,  trans- 
lated by  Mosiah,  190-11;  record  of 
people  of,  by  Ether,  478-2;  Jaredite 
record  abridged  by  Moroni,  478-5; 
highly  favored  of  the  Lord,  479-34; 
language  of,  and  of  the  people,  not 
confounded,  479-35;  promised  a  choice 
land,  480-42,  481-7;  posterity  to  be 
great  nation,  480-43;  takes  deseret,  or 
honey  bee,  480-3;  talks  with  Lord, 
480-4;  commanded  to  go  into  wilder- 
ness, 480-5;  dwelt  at  Moriancumer, 
481-13;  chastened  and  repents,  481-14; 
comm3nded  to  build  barges,  481-16; 
melts  stones  on  mount  Shelem,  482-1; 
sees  finger  of  the  Lord,  483-6;  sees 
Christ,  483-13;  told  that  Christ  will 
appear  in  the  flesh,  484-16;  told  to 
write  and  seal  records,  484-22;  given 
two  stones,  as  interpreters,  484-23; 
shown  inhabitants  of  earth,  484-25; 
commanded  to  seal  up  writing  and 
stones,  485-27;  writings  of,  and  trans- 
lation, sealed  up  by  Moroni,  485-5;  puts 
stones,  which  the  Lord  had  touched, 
into  vessels  for  lights,  487-ch.  6:2; 
sails  for  promised  land,  with  his  peo- 
ple, 487-4;  driven  by  wind,  487-5; 
reaches  promised  land,  488-12;  tills  the 
earth,  488-13;  family  of,  488-20;  warns 
against  monarchical  rule,  489-23;  sons 
of,  refuse  kingdom,  489-26;  death  of, 
489-29;  causes  the  mountain,  Zerin,  to 
be  removed,  502-30. 
Brutality,  of  Lamanites  and  degenerate 
Nephites,  518-10,  519-17,  19. 
Building,  spacious,  in  vision  of  Lehi, 
14-26;  in  vision  of  Nephi,  20-35;  in- 
terpreted, 21-18. 
Burdens,  of  Nephites  in  bondage  made 
light,   181-14. 
Burnt  offerings,  by  Lehi  and  family, 
10-9,  13-22;  by  people  of  king  Benja- 
min, 136-3;  done  away  after  Christ, 
418-19. 
Cain,   son  of  Adam,   374-27;  a  murderer 
from    the   beginning,   492-15. 
Calling,    of    priests    and    high    priests, 
228-3,  228-8;  a  holy,  228-4,  268-13, 
Caino,  83-9. 
Camenihsth,   a   Nephite   chieftain,   killed, 
470-14. 
Camp,  of  Amlicitcs   watched,  199-22. 
Capital    city,    Zarahemla,    of    the    land, 
361-27. 
Captain,  Gideon,  king  Limhi's,  173-17; 
Zoram,  of  Nephites,  235-5;  Moroni,  of 
Nephites,  302-16,  352-36;  Zerahemnah, 
of  Lamanites,  304-44;  Lehi,  of  Ne- 
phites, 319-16;  Gid,  over  Lamanite 
prisoners,   343-29. 
Captains,  appointed  by  Nephites,  199-13: 
Amalekites  and  Zoramites  appointed 
as,  by  Zerahemnah,  301-6;  from  Zora- 
mites and  Amalekites,  to  lead  the  La- 
manites, 304-44;  from  Zoramites,  be- 
cause of  knowledge  of  Nephite  cities, 
316-5;  of  Lamanites  astonished  at 
Nephite  fortifications,  318-5;  appointed 
by  Lachoneus,  405-17. 
Captivation,  of  devil,  55-29,  218-28. 
Captivity,  of  Jews,  predicted,  2-13,  16-3; 
of  Jews,  realized,  63-8,  130-15;  of  Ne- 
phites, 235-3,  350-17,  387-33;  of  the 
fathers,  187-16,  205-6,  268-11,  286-2, 
350-20;  brother  of  Jared  warns  against 
kings  as  cause  of,  489-23;  of  Kib,  489-7; 
of  Shule,  490-17;  of  Omer,  491-4;  of 
Kim,  497-14;  of  Levi,  497-15;  of 
Hearthom,  498-30;  of  Heth,  Aaron, 
Amnigaddah,  and  Coriantum,  498-31; 
of  Seth,  499-9;  of  Moron,  500-18;  of 
Coriantor,  500-19. 
Carbuncles,  gates  of,  445-12. 
Carcass,  trodden  under  feet,  88-19. 
Carcasses,  mangled  by  dogs,  235-10;  de- 
voured  by   people,  496-34. 
Carchemish,  83-9. 
Carnage,  spread  by  Gadianton  robbers, 
402-11;  spread  in  Mormon's  day,  462-8, 
466-11,  468-8;  in  Ether's  day,  506-21. 
Carnal,  a  sinful  state,  142-2,  165-3,  5, 
166-12,  184-4,  188-25,  252-13,  297-11, 
298-13. 
Cattle,  raised  by  Nephites,  127-21 ;  gath- 
ered for  safety,  405-22,  406-4;  returned 
with,  to  their  own  lands,  410-1;  among 
the  Jaredites,  494-18. 
Cavity,  of  a  rock,  Nephi  and  brothers 
hide  in,  6-27;  Ether  hides  in,  504-13, 
18,  505-22. 
Cement,  Nephites  expert  in  use  of,  364-7, 
9,  11. 
Cezoram,  becomes  chief  judge,  368-1; 
murdered,  373-15;  son  of,  murdered, 
373-15. 
Chains,  of  sin,  50-13,  70-45;  of  hell, 
205-7,  225-11,  230-30,  261-14. 
Chance,  equal,  for  every  man,  194-38. 
Chances,  for  learning  unequal,  411-12. 
Change,  brought  about  by  repentance, 
145-2,  206-12,  13,  14,  396-7;  wrought 
on  bodies  of  the  three  Nephite  diis- 
ciples,  454-37. 
Changes,  in  laws  desired  by  king-men, 
324-2. 
Characters,  written,  reformed  Egyptian, 
478-32. 
Chariots,  of  king  Lamoni,  241-9,  247-6; 
of  the  Nephites.  405-22;  of  the  Gentiles, 
to  be  destroyed,  443-14. 
642 
INDEX 
Charity,  all  men  should  have,  95-30^ 
Nephi  has,  for  his  people,  and  for  Jew 
and  Gentile,  107-7,  8,  9;  faith,  hope 
and,  213-24,  230-29,  502-28;  men  can 
not  inherit  kingdom  without,  502-34 
Mormon  on  faith,  hope,  and,  512-1. 
Chastened,  by  the  Lord,  Lehi,  32-25 
Laman,  Lemuel,  and  others,  33-39;  peo 
pie  of  Nephi,  395-3;  brother  of  Jared 
481-14;  for  wise  purposes,  179-21 
388-3. 
Chastisement,  of  our  peace,  162-5. 
Chastity,  God  delights  in,  111-28;  pre- 
cious above  all  things,  518-9. 
Chemish,  receives  plates  from  Amaron, 
130-8;  writes  in  book  of  Omni,  130-9. 
Cherubim,  and  a  flaming  sword,  226-21, 
298-2. 
Chickens,  as  a  hen  gathers  her,  419-4, 
5,  6. 
Chiefs,  and  leaders,  Lamanite  custom 
concerning,  314-17;  over  tribes,  413-3, 
414-14. 
Chief  judges,  see  Judges. 
Child,  of  virgin  in  vision  of  Nephi,  19-20; 
little,  shall  lead  them,  85-6;  of  the 
devil,  208-39;  of  hell,  222-23,  333-11; 
little,  type  of  humility,  423-37;  Mormon 
a  sober,  460-2;  the  Holy,  516-3. 
Children,  born  in  wilderness,  to  Lehi's 
people,  35-20;  to  Lehi,  39-7;  Lehi's 
posterity,  many  to  be  restored,  71-2; 
of  men  to  have  word  of  God,  98-2, 
100-30;  care  of,  143-14;  of  Christ,  145- 
7;  little,  have  eternal  life,  164-25;  con- 
found the  wise,  278-23;  brought  to 
Jesus,  433-11;  blessed  by  Jesus,  433- 
21;  ministered  to  by  angels,  433-24; 
speak  marvelous  things,  449-14;  and 
women,  sacrificed  to  idols,  466-14,  467- 
21;  baptism  of,  a  mockery  before  God, 
516-9;  saved,  516-12;  little,  alive  in 
Christ,   517-22. 
Choice,  the  promised  land,  4-20,  24-30, 
50-5,  72-19,  481-7,  10,  12,  15,  503-2; 
seer,  a,  56-6;  plates,  132-6;  people, 
51-19. 
Christ,  names  of,  71-3,  91-19,  140-8,  421- 
10;  coming  of,  predicted,  124-11,  379- 
19,  440-24;  by  Lehi,  3-19,  17-17,  380- 
22;  by  Nephi,  son  of  Lehi,  18-^;  by 
Alina,  167-2;  by  Ammon,  243-39;  by 
Aaron,  250-7,  9;  bv  Samuel  the  La- 
manite, 393-2;  by  Nephi,  son  of  Hela- 
man,  414-16:  by  Moses,  440-23;  time  of 
coming  predicted,  16-4,  393-2,  400-13; 
time  reckoned  from  coming  of^  402-8; 
not  manifest  personally  unto  Gentiles, 
430-23 ^church  to  be  called  in  name  of, 
450-8.     Accepted:  by   kinp   Benjamin's 
Eeople,  142-2;  by  Lamoni,  244-13;  by 
amoni's  queen,  246-29;  by  Anti-Nephi- 
Lchi,  25710;  by  8,000  Lamanites,  370- 
19.  Types  of:  Lav<  of  Moses,  73-4;  the 
brsren  serpent.  2fil -19,  37914.  Titles 
eft  MessiaH.  17-17;  Savior,  25-40.  47- 
12,    10413,    141-20;    Redeemer,   28-14, 
42-18,  47-12,  52-3,  63-11,  73-2,  127-27, 
211-7,  516-8;  Son  of  God,  91-16,  163-2, 
209-50,  281-2,  282-14;  Son  of  Righteous- 
ness, 93-9,  447-2,  495-22;  Only  Begot- 
ten, 113-5,  227-33,  228-9;  Holy  One 
of  Israel,  42-14,  4'f-17,  47-5,  50-10,  92- 
29;  Mighty  One,  46-26,  47-12,  64-18; 
Father  and  Son,  163-2,  476-12,  484-14; 
good  shepherd,  207-38,  377-18;  king  of 
heaven,  209-50;  Eternal  Father  of 
heaven  and  earth,  223-39;  author  and 
finisher  of  faith,  511-4.  Signs,  of  his 
first  advent  predicted,  92-3;  of  his 
birth,  393-4;  of  his  death,  394-14,  20; 
given,  fulfilled,  400-19;  destruction  at 
his  death,  415-5.  Life  and  death  of: 
Born  of  woman,  18-18,  244-13;  baptized 
by  John,  19-27;  is  rejected,  90-12; 
mocked,  scourged  and  cast  out,  163-5; 
lifted  up  on  the  cross,  19-33,  90-13, 
140-9,  450-14;  rises  from  the  dead,  90- 
13;  breaks  the  bands  of  death,  163-8; 
shows  himself  to  the  Nephites,  92-1, 
420-18;  announcement  by  a  voice  from 
heaven,  417-1,  419-3,  421-3;  the  peo- 
ple understand  the  voice,  421-6;  de- 
scends out  of  heaven,  421-8;  calls 
Nephi,  422-18;  commissions  Nephi  and 
others  to  baptize,  422-21;  commissions 
the  twelve  disciples,  422-22,  423-1; 
works  miracles,  140-5,  432-7,  449-15; 
to  show  himself  to  the  lost  tribes  of 
Israel,  432-4;  is  worshiped,  433-10; 
prays  and  blesses  little  children,  433- 
21;  institutes  sacrament  of  bread  and 
wine,  434-1;  lays  hands  on  his  dis- 
ciples, 436-36;  ascends  into  heaven, 
436-39;  appears  again,  437-15;  miracu- 
lous providing  of  sacramental  emblems, 
439-6;  appears  to  disciples,  449-2;  pre- 
dicts degeneracy  in  the  fourth  genera- 
tion, 451-32.  Mission  and  work  of:  The 
giver  of  the  law  of  Moses,  429-5;  ful- 
filler  of  law,.  429-4,  8;  is  the  law  and 
the  light,  429-9;  atones  for  the  sins  of 
those  who  have  fallen  through  Adam, 
140-11,  207-27,  252-14;  redeems  his  peo- 
ple, 163-1;  but  not  in  their  sins.  223-34; 
satisfies  the  demands  of  justice,  163-9; 
brings  resurrection  from  the  dead, 
204-14,  295-3,  394-15;  will  manifest 
himself  to  all,  188-30;  gives  little  chil- 
dren eternal  life,  164-25;  shall  see  his 
seed,  163-10;  means  of  salvation  to  the 
Gentiles,  107-9;  by  the  house  of  Israel, 
441-31;  by  all  men,  450-14;  will  mani- 
fest himself  a  second  time.  63-14;  to 
Jerusalem,  67-5;  is  the  judge,  107-7.  11, 
140-10;  will  reject  those  who  reject 
him,  454-34;  word  of.  to  the  Gentiles, 
455-1.  Teachings  of,  on  baptism:  mode 
of  ordinance,  422-23;  authority  to  bap- 
tize, 422-21 ;  all  must  repent  and  ne 
baptized,  423-37;  fire  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  after,  424-2;  those  baptized 
called  the  church,  16917,  449-21.  On 
the  sacrament:  in  remembrance  of  his 
INDEX 
543 
body,  434-7;  of  his  blood,  434-11;  for- 
bids unworthy  to  partake,  435-28.  On 
the  unity  of  the  Godhead,  422-27,  423- 
32.  On  sundry  subjects:  forbids  dis- 
putation, 422-28;  all  men  must  repent 
and  believe,  423-32;  become  as  a  little 
child,    423-37;    the    rock,    423-39;    re- 
Eeats  sermon  on  the  mount,  424-3;  the 
eatitudes,  424-3;  his  sheep,  430-24; 
still  other  sheep,  430-1;  the  gathering 
of  Israel,  431-5;  Gentiles  to  be  num- 
bered with  the  people  of  God,  431-13; 
watch  and  pray  always,  435-15;  prayer 
in  families,  435-21;  meet  together  oft, 
435-22;  search  scriptures,  445-1;  his 
teachings  to  be  written,  445-4;  ex- 
pounds prophecies  of  Malachi,  446-1. 
Disciples  of,  a  light  unto  the  people, 
429-12;  names  of  the  Nephite  twelve, 
437-4;  their  desire  asked  for,  452-1;  de- 
sires expressed  save  by  three,  452-2; 
desires  granted,  452-3;  the  promise 
given  to  the  three,  452-7;  the  three 
go  forth  upon  the  face  of  the  land, 
453-18;  their  miraculous  deliverances, 
453-21;  names  of  the  three  not  given, 
453-25;  they  minister  to  Mormon,  453- 
26;  and  Moroni,  472-11;  among  the 
Gentiles,  but  unknown,  453-27. 
Christians,  name  taken  by  believers,  310- 
15;  cause  of,  defended,  316-10;  executed 
secretly,  412-23. 
Christs,  false,  133-15. 
Church  of  God,  26-10;  and  fold,  66-2; 
entered  through  baptism,  203-4,  449- 
21;  pride  enters,  203-6;  people  of,  be- 
come wicked,  204-11;  among  Gentiles, 
443-22;  to  be  called  by  name  of  Christ, 
450-8;  organized  by  disciples,  456-1; 
meets  often,  511-5. 
Church  of  the  Devil,  26-10;  called  great 
and  abominable,  22-5,  25-3,  27-17,  47- 
13,  63-12;  called  whore  of  all  the  earth, 
26-10,  47-13,  72-16,  99-18;  denies 
Christ,  458-29. 
Churches,  many,  among  Gentiles,  94-20; 
contend,  saying:  I  am  the  Lord's,  9,8-3; 
many  branches  among  Nephites,  all  one 
church,  183-22;  built  up  to  get  gain, 
458-26;  to  forgive  sins  for  money,  474- 
32. 
Cimeter,  Lamanites'  skill  in,  127-20;  sur- 
rendered by  Zerahemnah,  306-8.  See 
also  Weapons. 
Circumcision,  law  of  done  away  in  Christ, 
516-8. 
Cities,  destruction  of,  in  Nephi's  vision, 
20-4;  called  after  those  who  first  pos- 
sessed them,  214-7;  fortified,  321-1; 
many,  built  by  Nephites,  322-15;  of 
Nephites  captured  by  Lamanites,  326- 
26;  built  anew  and  repaired,  411-7; 
destroyed  at  time  of  crucifixion,  415-8, 
417-3,  456-9;  many,  built  by  Corian- 
tum,  495-23. 
City  of  Nephi,  of  Desolation,  of  Zara- 
hemla,  etc.,  see  Nephi,  city  of;  Desola- 
tion,  city  of,  etc. 
Civilization,  rebellious  Nephites  sub- 
jected to,  326-22;  degenerate  Nephites 
without,  518-11. 
Classes,  among  people,  276-2,  458-26. 
Clefts,  of  rocks,  75-21. 
Climate,  diseases  due  to,  313-40. 
Closet,  prayer  in,  280-7,  283-26,  426-6. 
Cloth,  made  by  people  of  ZeniflE,  154-5; 
by  Nephites,  373-13;  by  Jaredites,  498- 
24. 
Clothing,  of  Moroni's  army,  302-19;  with- 
held from  naked,  367-12;  wolves  in 
sheep's,  428-15. 
Cloud,  angel  descended  in  a,  187-11;  of 
darkness  over  Lamoni,  244-6;  of  dark- 
ness over  multitude,  371-28;  over- 
shadowed multitude  while  Christ  as- 
cended, 436-38;  the  Lord  talks  to 
brother  of  Jared  from  a,  480-4. 
Coat,  Moroni's,  rent  for  title  of  liberty, 
310-12;  of  Joseph,   311-24. 
Cockatrice,  85-8,  89-29,  103-14. 
Cohor,  brother  of  Noah,  a  Jaredite,  490- 
15. 
Cohor,  son  of  Noah,  becomes  king  of 
Jaredites,  490-20. 
Com,  Jaredite  king,  father  of  Heth,  479- 
26,  495-25;  dethroned  and  slain,  495-27. 
Com,  Jaredite  king,  born  in  captivity, 
498-31;  subdues  Amgid  and  gains  part 
of  kingdom,  498-32;  fought  robbers, 
498-34;  protected  prophets,  498-2. 
Combination,  secret,  of  Kishkumen,  363- 
8;  of  murderers,  413-6;  among  Jare- 
dites, 492-18,  499-15. 
Combinations,  secret,  94-22.  See  also 
Gadianton  Robbers.  Judgments  of  God 
upon,  290-30;  origin  of,  among  Ne- 
phites, 374-18;  signs  and  words  among, 
374-22;  their  secret  oaths  to  be  kept 
from  people,  374-25;  oaths  of,  given 
bv  devil  to  Cain,  374-27,  492-15;  Ne- 
phites make  end  of,  409-6;  given  by 
devil,  412-28;  destroy  government, 
413-6;  gather  and  appoint  king,  413-9; 
among  Jaredites,  492-18;  cause  de- 
struction of  Nephites,  363-13;  of  Jare- 
dites, 492-21;  Gentiles  warned  against, 
492-23;  built  up  by  devil.  493-25;  in- 
stigated by  daughter  of  the  dethroned 
king,  Jared,  492-17;  Jared  murdered  by, 
494-6;  Heth  embraces,  495-26;  Gom 
fights  against,  498-34;  prophets  re- 
jected because  of.  495-29;  many  people 
slain  because  of,  504-18;  Gilead  re- 
ceives recruits  by,  506-8;  cause  mur- 
der of  Gilead,  506-9. 
Comforter,  517-26;  see  Holy  Ghost. 
Coming  of  Christ,  see  Christ. 
Commander,  304-44;^  Moroni  chief,  310- 
11;  Amalickiah  chief,  314-19;  Gidgid- 
doni  chief,  405-18;  Mormon  refused  to 
be,  464-11. 
544 
INDEX 
Commandments,  Lord  opens  way  to  ful- 
fil his,  5-7;  keeping  of,  brings  bless- 
ings, 50-9;  Nephites  kept  law  because 
of,  92-25;  summarized,  95-32;  to  be 
kept  by  Nephites,  102-1;  keeping  of, 
prospers  people,  128-9;  taught  by  king 
Benjamin,  137-13;  the  ten,  161-12;  dis- 
obeyers  of,  to  be  cut  ofif,  217-13. 
Commencement,  of  reign  of  judges,  194- 
44. 
Comnor,  hill,  scene  of  great  Jaredite  bat- 
tle, 507-2&. 
Compass,  see  Liahona. 
Compassion,  divine,  towards  children  of 
men,  163-9;  Lamanites  had,  171-14,  174- 
26,  180-34;  Ammon  moved  with,  264-4; 
Jesus  filled  with,  432-6;  of  the  Lord 
for  Jared,  479-35. 
Complaint,  against  unrighteous  judges, 
412-25. 
Concubines,  of  David  and  Solomon,  108- 
15,  111-24;  prohibited,  111-27;  of  king 
Noah  and  his  wicked  priests,  156-14; 
among  Jaredites,  496-5. 
Condemnation,  none  where  there  is  no 
law,  69-25. 
Conditions,  of  salvation,  143-8,  205-10; 
Moroni's,  for  exchange  of  prisoners, 
333-11. 
Consignation,  to  happiness  or  misery, 
296-15,  17. 
Contentions,  and  wars,  recorded  on 
larger  plates,  15-4,  41-4;  foreseen  by 
Nephi,  20-3;  prophesied  of  by  Nephi, 
92-2;  witnessed  by  Jacob,  125-26;  by 
Enos,  127-23;  by  Jarom,  129-13;  by 
Benjamin,  133-12;  by  ZenifT,  153-13; 
warning  against,  by  Mosiah,  191-7; 
among  people  of  Zarahemla,  130-17; 
people  warned  against,  138-32;  for- 
bidden, 169-21;  regarding  Amlici,  198- 
5;  in  church,  203-9;  among  Lamanites 
regarding  Ammon,  246-28;  concerning 
lands  of  Lehi  and  Morianton,  322-25; 
cause  of  wars  and  destruction  of  Ne- 
phites, 325-9;  caused  by  Gadianton 
robbers,  402-11;  the  devil  the  father  of, 
422-29;  among  Jaredites,  499-7. 
Contrite,  spirit  and  broken  heart,  59-32, 
486- 1 5,  5 1 1  -ch.  6 :2 ;  an  acceptable  offer- 
ing in  place  of  Mosaic  sacrifices,  418- 
20.  424-19. 
Conversion,  of  Alma  through  Abinadi. 
167-1,  205-11;  of  Alma  and  sons  of 
Mosiah,  187-11;  of  Zeezrom,  233-5;  of 
Abish.  245-16;  of  Lamoni's  household, 
2S3-2J;  of  Lamoni's  father,  252-15;  of 
one  Amalckite,  256-14. 
Converts,  burned,  231-8;  many,  made  by 
sign  of  Christ's  birth,  400-16. 
Copper,  found  in  promised  land,  40-25; 
used  by  Nephi,  61-15;  fine  workman- 
ihip  in,  128-8. 
Cords,  Nephi  bound  with,  12-16,  39-11: 
of  the  dievil,  94-22;  and  ladders  used 
by  Moroni,  355-21. 
Corianton,  goes  to  Zoramites,  274-7;  in- 
structed by  Alma,  293-1;  had  forsaken 
the  ministry,  293-3;  had  injured  the 
mission,  294-11;  encouraged  by  Alma, 
298-14;  instructed  by  Alma  on  proba- 
tion, 298-4;  on  redemption,  299-11;  on 
justice,  299-14;  on  atonement,  299*-15: 
on  repentance,  299-16;  on  free  agency, 
300-27;  called  to  preach  again,  300-31; 
sails  northward,  358-10. 
Coriantor,  son  of  Moron,  479-7;  born  in 
captivity,  499-18;  begets  Ether,  dies 
in  captivity,  500-23. 
Coriantum,  son  of  Amnigaddah,  479-14; 
dwells  in  captivity,  498-31. 
Coriantum,  son  of  Emer,  479-28;  anointed 
king,  495-21;  reigns  righteously,  495- 
23. 
Coriantumr,  son  of  Omer,  491-4;  defeats 
Jared,  491-6. 
Coriantumr,  last  Jaredite  survivor,  dwells 
with  people  of  Zarahemla,  131-21;  ac- 
count of  his  people,  131-21;  king  of 
Jaredites,  500-1;  his  destruction  sought, 
504-15;  skilled  in  warfare,  504-16: 
warned  by  Ether,  504-20;  to  be  buried 
by  another  people,  504-21;  captured  by 
Shared,  505-23;  liberated  by  sons,  505- 
24;  meets  Shared  in  battle,  505-28; 
wounded,  505-31;  defeats  brother  of 
Shared,  505-3;  throne  of,  taken  by 
Gilead,  506-6;  battles  with  Lib,  506-12; 
flees  to  Agosh,  506-15;  slays  Lib,  506- 
16;  battles  with  Shiz,  506-16;  flees  be- 
fore Shiz,  506-17;  not  to  fall  by  sword, 
507-24;  meets  Shiz  at  Comnor,  507-29; 
wounded  by  Shiz,  507-30,  508-9;  re- 
pentance of,  507-3;  writes  to  Shiz,  507- 
4,    509-18;    flees    before    Shiz,    508-7; 
foes  to  Ripliancum,  508-8;  defeats 
hiz,  508-10;  camps  at  hilt  Ramah,  508- 
11;  watched  bjr  Ether,  508-13;  final 
battle  with  Shiz,  508-15;  slays  Shiz, 
509-30;  falls  wounded,  509-32. 
Coriantumr,  Nephite  dissenter,  Laman- 
ite  commander,  360-15;  takes  Zara- 
hemla, 361-20;  kills  the  judge,  Pacu- 
meni,  361-21;  marches  toward  Bounti- 
ful. 361-23;  killed,  362-30;  army  of, 
captured,  362-32. 
Corihor,  land  of,  507-27.- 
Corihor,  son  of  Kib,  489-3;  rebels  against 
Kib,  489-4;  makes  captive  of  father, 
489-7;  loses  kingdom  to  Shule,  490-9; 
repents  and  gains  favor  of  Shule,  490- 
13. 
Corihor,  an  associate  of  Coriantumr,  504- 
17. 
Corom,  son  of  Levi,  479-20,  497-16. 
Correspondence,  between  Lamanites  and 
Nephites,  256-18,  257-8;  fear  of  Zora- 
mites entering  into  a,  274-4. 
Corruption,  of  mortality  to  put  on  incor- 
ruption,  67-7,  166-10,  295-2,  297-4. 
Corruptness,  of  law  under  Gadianton 
sway,  378-3. 
INDEX 
646 
Council  of  war,  called  by  Moroni  and 
Teancum,    329-19. 
Counsel,  of  God,  69-28;  dark,  hidden  from 
the  Lord,  97-27,  99-9. 
Countenance,  of  Nephi  and  Lehi,  371-36; 
of  Jesus,  438-25. 
Covenant,  to  Abraham,  29-18;  to  Lehi, 
50-5;  of  baptism,  to  Helam,  168-13; 
of  evil,  412-28;  not  all  fulfilled  by 
Christ  then,  429-8;  to  be  fulfilled  in 
last  days,  442-7. 
Covenants,  in  record  of  Jews,  23-23,  42- 
15,  63-12;  taken  away  from  record  of 
Jews,  23-26;  to  house  of  Israel,  26-5, 
66-1,  71-7,  73-5;  to  Abraham,  47-9;  to 
children  of  men,  72-15,  100-1;  evil  and 
secret,  to  be  kept  from  people,  290-27. 
Cow,  on  the  land  of  promise,  40-25; 
among  Jaredites,  494-18. 
Cracks,  in  earth,  394-22,  416-18. 
Craftiness,  of  king  Laman,  149-21,  153- 
10,  155-18;  of  Zeezrom,  224-3. 
Creation,  of  the  earth,  36-36,  50-10,  54- 
14,  73-7;  of  Adam,  190-17;  of  man, 
114-9;  of  man  in  image  of  God,  484-15. 
Creator,  see  Christ. 
Creature,  salvation  for  every,  190-3;  jus- 
tice claims  the,  300-22;  gospel  for 
every,  477-22. 
Cries,  of  unrepentant,  God  slow  in  hear- 
ing, 157-24;  of  righteous,  God  quick  to 
hear,  218-26;  of  Nephite  spies  heard 
by  prisoners,  344-32;  at  destruction  of 
Jaredites,  508-16. 
Crimes,  preached  against  by  Jacob,  109- 
9;  grosser,  111-22;  judgment  by  Alma 
according  to,  184-11;  Korihor  defends, 
270-17. 
Crisis,  the  awful,  at  judgment,  283-34. 
Cross,  of  crucifixion,  seen  in  vision  of 
Nephi,  19-33;  Christ  speaks  of,  450-14. 
Crosses,  of  the  world,  68-18. 
Crucifixion,  foreseen  by  Nephi,  19-33, 
63-9,  71-3,  90-13;  by  king  Benjamin, 
140-9;  affirmed  by  Christ,  421-14;  see 
Christ. 
Cumeni,  city  of,  338-14,  342-7, 
Cumoms,  animals  known  to  Jaredites, 
494-19. 
Cumorah,  hill,  named  by  Nephites,  469-2; 
Mormon  hides  records  in,  469-6;  scene 
of  final  battle  between  Nephites  and 
Lamanites,  472-2;  called  Ramah  by 
Jaredites,  508-11. 
Cunning,  of  Amlici,  198-2;  of  Amalickiah, 
326-27;  of  devil,  443-10. 
Cup,  bitter  (figurative),  66-17,  142-26, 
296-26,  421-11;  sacramental,  434-8, 
511-ch.  5:1. 
Cures,  miraculous,  140-5,  449-15. 
Cureloms,  animals  known  to  Jaredites, 
494-19. 
Curse,  on  Lamanites  if  they  rebel,  4-23; 
of  Lamanites  seen  by  Nephi,  21-23; 
comes  upon  Lamanites,  61-21,  112-5, 
201-6;  on  the  land,  392-30,  405-24,  505- 
1;  of  Adam  taken  from  children,  516-8. 
Cush,  85-11. 
Custom,  as  to  naming  of  cities,  214-7; 
of  arresting  strangers,  238-20;  of  suc- 
cession in  leadership,  314-17;  of  ap- 
pointing gifted  leaders,  405-19. 
Daggers  (figurative),  to  pierce  souls, 
109-9. 
Damascus,  79-ch.  17:8. 
Damnation,  drunk  to  their  souls,  141-25, 
435-29;  subjection  to  the  devil,  166-11; 
for  evil-doers,  389-26;  resurrection  of, 
448-5;  for  corrupters  of  the  word,  474- 
33. 
Dance,  Lehi's  company,  on  the  ship,  39-9; 
of  Lamanitish  daughters,  172-1;  of 
daughter  of  Jared,  the  dethroned  king, 
492-11. 
Dark,  and  dreary  waste,  in  Lehi's  vision, 
13-4,  7;  and  loathsome  people,  the  La- 
manites, 21-23,  468-15;  works  of 
wicked,  in  the,  97-27;  veil  of  unbelief, 
244-6. 
Darkness,  on  land  of  promise  seen  in 
vision  by  Nephi,  20-4;  to  be  visited 
upon  Israel,  42-11;  Israel  to  be  brought 
out  of,  47-12;  secret  works  of,  to  be 
destroyed,  72-15;  scales  of,  shall  fall, 
102-6;  stone  to  shine  in,  290-23;  night 
without,  sign  of  Christ's  birth,  393-3, 
400-15;  for  three  days,  sign  of  Christ's 
death,  415-3;  vapor  of,  could  be  felt, 
416-20;  disappeared,  419-9. 
Dart,  a  weapon,  128-8. 
Darts,  of  adversary,  29-24. 
Daughters,  of  Ishmael,  11-6;  married  by 
Zoram  and  sons  of  Lehi,  31-7;  of  La- 
manites captured  by  priests  of  king 
Noah,  172-5;  of  Lamanites  maltreated, 
518-9. 
David,  king  of  Israel,  evil  practices,  108- 
15;  concubinage  of,  abominable,  111- 
24;  house  of,  79-2,  80-13. 
David,  land  of,  461-5. 
Day,  cloud  by,  76-5;  of  judgment,  141- 
24;  journey  of  a,  for  a  Nephite,  367-7; 
of  execution  set,  of  believers,  399-9; 
Ether  hid  in  cavity  of  rock  by,  504-13. 
Dead,  the  living  to  hear  from  the,  81-19; 
raised  from  the,  by  Nephi,  son  of 
Nephi,  437-4;  raised  from  the,  by 
Christ,  449-15;  Christ's  resurrection 
from  the,  see  Christ,  life  and  death  of; 
all  to  be  resurrected  from  the,  see 
Resurrection. 
Deadness,  of  Mosaic  law,  92-27. 
Deaf,  that  will  not  hea-r,  69-31;  to  hear 
word  of  book,  9^^-29;  to  hear,  140-5; 
healed  by  Christ,  432-7;  healed  by  the 
disciples,  456-5. 
Dealings,  of  God  not  understood  by 
Laman  and  Lemuel,  4-12,  154-14; 
merciful  and  just.  322-19. 
Dearth,  famine  in  days  of  Heth,  495-30. 
Death,  passed  upon  all  men,  67-6;  of 
spirit,  hell  as  the,  67-10;  bands  of, 
broken    by    God,    163-8;    swallowed   up 
546 
INDEX 
in  Christ,  166-8;  murder  punished  by, 
196-18;   spiritual,  225-16. 
Debtors,  426-11. 
Decoy,  Lamanites  out  of  strongholds, 
329-21;   inability   to,    344-1. 
Decree,  protecting  sons  of  Mosiah,  2SS-2. 
Decrees,  unrighteous,  83-1:  of  God  un- 
alterable, 297-8;  of  God  concerning 
land  of  promise,  481-9,    11. 
Deeds,  to  be  watched,  145-30;  done  in 
the  body,  206-15;  judged  according  to, 
287-15,  300-27;  evil,  391-26. 
Defiance,  to  commands  of  God,  206-18; 
to   law,  413-30. 
Degree,  of  allowance,  none  with  God,  for 
sin,   308-16. 
Delight,  of  the  Lord  in  chastity,  111-28. 
Delightsome,  people,  133-8,  469-17;  fair 
and,  61-21,  456-10;  white  and,  102-6; 
civil  and,  518-12. 
Deliverance,  from  death,  73-5;  from  La- 
manites, 153-17;  from  bands  of  death, 
204-14;  from  foes,  by  the  Lord,  309-7. 
Demands,  of  justice,  139-38;  atonement 
satisfies,  69-26;  mercy  satisfies,  282-16; 
to  appease,  299-15;  of  a  rolber,  re- 
fused by  Lachoneus,  404-12. 
Demons,  392-37. 
Den,  of  the  cockatrice,  85-8;  of  wild 
beasts,  three  disciples  cast  into,  453-22, 
458-33. 
Depravity,  of  Nephites,  519-18. 
Depths,  of  hell,  21-16;  of  sorrow,  32-25; 
of  humility,  70-42,  143-11,  357-41,  373- 
5;  of  the  earth,  93-5,  417-6;  of  God's 
mysteries,  114-8. 
Descendants,  of  the  Jews,  102-4;  of 
Nephi,  182-2,  183-13;  of  Mulek,  182-2; 
of  Laman  and  Lemuel,  259-29;  of 
priests  of  Noah,  301-13;  of  Laman, 
337-3;  of  Lamanites,  386-24;  of  Jacob, 
419-4;  of  Riplakish,  496-8. 
Deseret,  honey  bee,  480-3._ 
Desolation,  city  of,  Lamanites  march  to, 
464-7;  Lamanites  take  possession  of, 
465-2,  466-13;  retaken  by  Nephites, 
466-8. 
Desolation,  land  of,  254-30;  near  Bounti- 
ful, 254-32;  people  gathered  at,  464-5; 
near  Moron,  489-6. 
Desolation  of  Nehors,  236-11. 
Despair,  because  of  iniquity,  262-19,  521- 
22. 
Despisers,  of  works  of  God  shall  perish, 
477-26. 
Destruction,  of  Nephites  predicted,  93-6, 
127-23;  at  death  of  Christ,  415-5;  be- 
cause of  wickedness,  418-12;  occurred, 
418-12,  420-14;  of  Moroni's  people, 
472-3;  of  Jaredites,  490-23,  498-1,  503-1, 
504-14;  caused  by  secret  combinations, 
492-21. 
D«vil,  founder  of  the  abominable  church, 
22-6,  25-3;  captivity  by,  26-7,  51-18;  a 
fallen  angel,  54-17,  67-8;  bcguil'd  first 
parents,  67-9;  transforms  himself, 
67-9;  and  aogeU  filthy,  68-16;  father 
of  secret  combinations,  94-22,  374-26; 
to  be  shorn  of  power,  103-18;  deceived 
Sherem,  124-18;  evil  comes  from,  131- 
25,  400-22,  513-12;  master  of  sin,  143- 
14;  captivation  of,  218-28;  appeared  to 
Korihor,  273-53;  takes  possession  of 
wicked,  295-13;  destroyer  of  souls,  380- 
28;  an  enemy  of  God,  513-12. 
Devils,  to  be  cast  out,  140-6;  cast  out, 
414-19. 
Dilemma,  the  awful,  of  guilt,  211-3,  212- 
18. 
Diligence,  wins  prize,  144-27;  in  keeping 
commandments,    213-23. 
Dimmed,  plates  not  to  be,  by  time,  10- 
19,  288-5. 
Directions,  given  on  Liahona,  33-30; 
given  brother  of  Jared,  480-5. 
Director,  see  Liahona. 
Dirt,  cast  up  for  fortification,  318-2, 
331-4. 
Disciple,  Mormon  a,  409-13. 
Disciples,  the  twelve,  foreseen  by  Nephi, 
20-8,  21-10;  chosen,  422-22,  423-1,  429- 
12;  names  of,  437-4;  teach  in  twelve 
assemblies,  437-5;  promise  of  Jesus  to, 
452-1;  the  three,  not  to  taste  death, 
452-7;  found  a  church,  456-1;  miracles 
wrought  by,  456-5,  458-30:  imprisoned 
and  delivered,  458-30;  in  furnace,  458- 
32;  in  dens  of  beasts,  458-33;  taken 
away,  461-13,  472-10;  seen  by  Mormon 
and  Moroni,  453-26,  472-11. 
Diseases,  cures  of,  by  Christ  predicted, 
140-5;  effected,  432-7;  certain  plants  a 
remedy  for,  312-40. 
Disguise,  Abinadi  in,  158-1;  of  Kishku- 
men,  360-12;  of  servant  of  Helaman, 
362-6. 
Dispersion,  see  Scattering. 
Displeasure,  of  God,  51-22,  135-17. 
Disposition,  of  King  Benjamin's  con- 
verts, 145-2;  of  Lamanite  king,  152-5; 
of  Amalekites,  301-6. 
Disputations,  forbidden  by  Christ,  422- 
22,  28,  436-34;  concerning  name  of  the 
church,  449-3;  concerning  infant  bap- 
tism, 516-4,  5;  see  Contentions. 
Dissension,  caused  by  Alma,  187-9;  by 
Amalickiahj  309-6. 
Dissensions,  in  Mosiah's  time,  184-5;  fol- 
lowed by  wickadness,  315-36. 
Dissenter,  Coriantumr  a,  360-15. 
Dissenters,  names  blotted  out,  197-24; 
not  converted,  259-29;  persecute  La- 
manites, 259-5;  hunted  down  by  La- 
manites, 259-8;  the  Zoramites,  274-8; 
join  Lamanites,  301-13,  315-35.  386-24; 
a  menace  to  Nephites,  318-24;  king- 
men,  refuse  to  fight,  325-15,  354.U5;  one 
converted,  371-35;  Jacob  and  conspira- 
tors, 413-12. 
Division,  among  people  prophesied,  103- 
10;  among  king  Noah's  people,  170-2; 
between  freemen  and  king-men,  324-4; 
following  death  of  Pahoran,  359-4;  be- 
tween church  and  unbelievers,  458-35. 
INDEX 
547 
Divorcement,  figurative  of  apostasy,  64- 
1 ;  condemned  by  Christ,  save  because 
of  fornication,  425-31. 
Doctrines,  false,  99-9,  12,  196-16:  false, 
to  be  confounded  by  combined  Nephite 
and  Jewish  scriptures,  56-12;  of  Christ, 
105-21,  6,  423-32,  See  also  Christ, 
teachings  of. 
Dominions,  of  church  of  Christ  to  be 
small,  26-12. 
Doors,  of  tents  toward  temple,  136-6; 
prayer  behind  closed,  426-6. 
Dormant,  faith  may  be,  279-34. 
Doubtings,  over  prophecy  of  Samuel  the 
Lamanite,  415-4. 
Dove,  descent  of  Holy  Ghost  upon  Christ 
in   form  of  a,   19-27,   104-8. 
Dragons  (figurative),  65-9,  87-22;  people 
of  Limhi  fight  like,  173-11;  Lamanites 
fight  like,  304-44. 
Dream,   see  Vision. 
Dross    (figurative),  276-3,  283-29. 
Drunkenness,  as  a  military  ruse,  335-8, 
337-30. 
Dumb,  Alma  made  temporarily,  188-19; 
Korihor  stricken,  272-50;  healed  by 
Christ,  432-9. 
Dust,  figurative  of  humiliation,  48-14, 
51-14,  93-15;  records  shall  speak  from, 
57-19,  96-9,  107-13,  521-27;  man  created 
from,  138-25. 
Dwindling  in  Unbelief,  Laban  slain  to 
prevent  nation,  7-13;  of  Lehi's  seed 
predicted,  21-22,  24-35,  50-10,  308-10 
442-5;  among  Nephites,  322-22,  375 
34,  458-34;  followed  by  curse,  21-23 
distinguished  from  wilful  rebellion 
459-38;  causes  cessation  of  miracles 
477-20. 
Earthquakes,  predicted,  20-4,  63-15,  93-6, 
95-2,  474-30;  occurred  at  Christ's 
death,  416-12. 
Ease,  in  Zion,  slothful,  100-24. 
Eat,  drink  and  be  merry,  the  wicked 
say,  98-7;  the  twelve  disciples  to  take 
no  thought  what  to,  427-25,  31. 
Eden,  Adam  and  Eve  driven  from,  54-19, 
226-21,  298-2;  type  of  perfection,  65-3. 
Edom,  85-14. 
Egypt,  Joseph  sold  into,  10-14,  SS-4,  57-1, 
219-3;  Israel  delivered  from,  10-15,  37- 
40. 
Egyptian,  reformed,  writing,  478-32. 
Egyptians,   language  of  the,   1-2,   134-4. 
Elam,  85-11. 
Elders,  of  the  Jews,  8-22;  over  the 
church,  203-7;  ordained,  210-1;  dis- 
ciples called,  510-ch.  3:1;  baptized,  511- 
ch.  6:1;  judge  iniquity,  512-7. 
Elements,  to  melt  with  fervent  heat, 
448-3,  475-2, 
Elephants,  494-19. 
Elijah,  return  of,  lyomised,  447-5. 
Embassy,  Amalickiah  to  Lehonti,  313- 
10;  Amalickiah  to  Lamanite  queen,  315- 
32;  Moroni  to  Jacob,  329-20;  Helaman 
to  governor,  344-4. 
Emer,  son  of  Omer,  479-29;  anointed 
king  of  Jaredites,  494-14. 
Emron,   a   Nephite   soldier,   slain,   518-2. 
Enemy,  of  soul,  59-28;  to  all  righteous- 
ness, 139-37;  to  God,  141-19,  165-5. 
Enemies,  confounded,  59-22;  deliverance 
from,  59-31,  280-4. 
Engraving,  upon  plates,  difficulty  of, 
113-1. 
Engravings,  on  plates,  8-24,  10-11,  62-32, 
150-9;  on  stone,  131-20;  characters 
used  in  the,  478-32. 
Enos,  given  plates,  125-27;  sins  for- 
given, 125-5;  gives  plates  to  Jarom, 
127-1. 
Enos,  Book  of,  125. 
Ensign,  to  the  nations,  78-26;  of  the 
people,  85-10. 
Enticings,  of  the  devil,  69-39;  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  141-19. 
Envy,  of  Ephraim,  85-13;  condemned, 
207-29. 
Envyings,  produced  by  dissension,  94-21, 
197-32,  391-22;  forbidden,  236-18,  443- 
19,  455-ch.  30:2;  abolished  by  righteous 
living,  457-16. 
Ephraim,  Syria  confederate  with,  79-2; 
to  know  word  of  God,  82-9;  to  be 
purged  of  envy,  85-13. 
Ephraim,  hill,  490-9. 
Epistle,  Moroni  to  Ammoron,  333-4;  Am- 
moron  to  Moroni,  334-15;  Helaman  to 
Moroni,  337-1;  Ammoron  to  Helaman, 
341-1;  Helaman  to  Ammoron,  341-2; 
Moroni  to  Pahoran,  348-3;  Pahoran  to 
Moroni,  352-1;  Giddianhi  to  Lachoneus, 
403-1;  Lamanite  king  to  Mormon,  464- 
4;  Mormon  to  Lamanite  king,  469-2; 
Coriantumr  to  Shiz,  507-4,  509-18; 
Shiz  to  Coriantumr,  508-5;  Mormon  to 
Moroni,  515-1,  518-1. 
Equality,  among  people,  186-3,  236-16, 
269-11. 
Error,  conviction  of,  288-8,  401-25;  Zora- 
mites  in,  274-9;  infant  baptism  a 
gross,  516-6. 
Esrom,  a  Jaredite,  son  of  Omer,  491-4; 
battles   with  Jared,  491-5. 
Establishment,  of  the  church  by  Alma 
and   Amulek,  236-15. 
Eternal  life,  men  free  to  choose,  55-27, 
73-23;  teachings  regarding,  69-39,  105- 
18,   125-3;  hope  for,   123-11,  515-41. 
Eternal  Father,  the,  163-4,  166-15,  223- 
39;  sacramental  prayers  addressed  to, 
511-ch.  4:3,  511-ch.  5:2;  covenants  of, 
with  Israel,  521-31;  Christ  the  Son  of 
the,   19-21,   25-40. 
Eternity,  of  priesthood,  228-7;  life  prepa- 
ration for,  283-33;  God  unchangeable 
throughout,  517-18. 
Ethem,  Jaredite  king,  son  of  Ahah,  479-9, 
499-11. 
Ether,  Book  of,  taken  from  record  on  the 
24  plates,  V8-2. 
548 
INDEX 
Ether,  son  of  Coriantor,  479-6,  500-23; 
prophecies  of,  500-5;  words  of,  re- 
jected, 503-2;  sees  days  of  Christ,  503- 
4;  dwells  in  cavity  of  a  Yock,  504-18, 
505-22;  word  of  the  Lord  to,  507-24; 
words  of,  remembered,  507-1;  hides 
records,  509-33;  last  words  of,  509-34. 
Eve,  see  Adam  and  Eve. 
Evidence,  demanded  of  Korihor,  272-40. 
Evidences,  basis  of  law,  221-2;  of  truth, 
372-50,  380-24. 
Evil  one,  see  Devil. 
Evil,  comes  from  devil,  131-25,  208-40, 
513-12;  men  quick  to  do,  388-4. 
Evil-doers,  82-17,  88-20. 
Example,  set  by  Nephi,  11-8;  set  by 
Christ,    104-16. 
Examples,  bad,  111-35,  112-10,  204-11; 
good,  238-11,  293-1. 
Exhortation,   Moroni's   final,  520-2. 
Experiment,  with  faith,  278-27,  281-4. 
Expert,  in  wickedness,  Zeezrom,  221-31, 
222-21;  Gadianton,  362-4;  people,  in 
working  of  cement,  364-7. 
Expertness,  of   Ammon,   240-3. 
Exquisite,  bitterness  and  sweetness, 
287-21. 
Eye,  of  God,  searching,  70-44,  189-31; 
piercing,  110-10;  see  eye  to,  159-22, 
165-29,  1,  287-26,  432-18,  441-32;  of 
faith,  169-21,  206-15,  279-40,  501-19; 
for  an  eye,  425-38;  is  light  of  body, 
427.-22;  mote  in  brother's,  428-3;  change 
in  twinkling  of,  452-8;  single  to  glory 
of  God,  47315. 
Eyes,  of  world,  book  hid  from,  96-12;  of 
the  blind,  97-29;  of  blind  opened,  449- 
15. 
Ezias,  380-20. 
Ezrom,  a  silver  coin,  222-6,  12. 
Faction,    in    government    feared,    347-36. 
Faith,  necessary  to  salvation,  68-23,  140- 
12;  in  Christ,  105-19,  168-7,  183-15, 
211-6,  234-10,  281-4,  291-33,  379-15; 
brings  knowledge,  108-5,  145-4,  243-35, 
262-22,  396-7,  484-19,  485-7;  in  words 
of  prophets,  176-30,  206-12;  protects, 
305-4,  317-16,  343-27,  390-6,  427-30, 
516-3;  a  power  in  prayer,  187-14,  200- 
30,  23410;  in  righteous  doing,  343-27, 
353-17,414-18,  520-7;  not  perfect  knowl- 
edge, 278-18;  hope  and  charity,  500-4, 
S12-1. 
Fall  of  man,  way  prepared  from,  52-4; 
evil  tendencies  follo\yed,  165-3,  483-2; 
explained  by  Aaron,  252-13;  by  Alma, 
298-2;  by  Samuel  the  Lamanite,  394- 
16;  by  Mormon,  476-12. 
Families,  to  be  defended,  304-47;  prayer 
in,  enjoined,  435-21. 
Famine,  predicted,  51-18,  63-14,  71-6.  89- 
30.    384-6.    390-9,    495-28;    sufTercd    by 
?eople  of  ZeniflF,  152-3;  by  Nephites. 
56-35.  385-4;  by  Taredites.  495-30, 
499-7:  people  saved  from,  218-22,  220- 
22.  331-7. 
Fasting,  and  prayer  enjoined.  131-26, 
210-6;  and  prayer  brought  revelation, 
237-3. 
Father,  Eternal,  L,amb  of  God,  Son  of, 
19-21,  25-40.  See  also  Eternal  Father; 
pray  unto,  520-4;  Everlasting,  82-6; 
Only  Begotten  of  the,  90-12.  208-48, 
218-26,  228-5,  9;  of  lies,  devil  the,  54-18, 
67-9,  493-25;  of  contention,  devil  the, 
422-29;  of  heaven  and  earth,  140-8.  393- 
12.  485-7;  and  Son.  163-2,  422-27,  441- 
35.  452-10.  484-14. 
Fathers,  nursing.  72-9;  iniquities  of. 
161-13;  mourn  for  sons.  266-5;  hearts 
of.  turned,  448-ch.  25:6;  children  fed 
on   flesh  of,   518-8. 
Faults,  confession  of,  urged,  294-13;  con- 
fessed, 401-25;  in  record,  are  of  men, 
473-17. 
Fear,  of  the  Lord,  74-10.  142-1.  245-15, 
286-7;  of  death.  470-7;  of  destruction, 
233-26. 
Feet,  of  Christ,  men  worship  at.  19-24. 
433-10;  prints  of  nails  in.  422-14;  beau- 
tiful upon  mountains.   164-15. 
Fevers,  among  Nephites.  312-40. 
Field,  spacious,  in  Lehi's  vision.  13-9; 
Lebanon  a  fruitful,  97-28;  prayer  in, 
280-5.  283-20;   lilies  of.  427-28. 
Fifty,  of  Laban,  7-31,  7-1;  captain  of. 
75-3;  all  of  company  from  Zarahemla 
slain  save,  131-28;  persons  to  one 
priest,  169-18;  Nephites  wounded  at 
siege  of  city  of  Noah,  320-24. 
Fight,  against  apostles,  in  vision  of 
Nephi.  20-34;  against  Lamb  of  God,  in 
vision  of  Nephi.  26-13;  against  Zion 
brings  disaster,  47-14,  63-12,  95-3; 
against  God,  90-14. 
Figs,  not  gathered  from  thistles,  428-16. 
Filthiness,  in  vision  of  Nephi,  30-27;  of 
Lamanites,  112-5;  poor  esteemed  as, 
276-3;  moral,  150-30,  206-22,  213-21, 
475-4. 
Finger,  of  God  wrote  upon  wall,  219-2; 
of  the  Lord  seen  by  Jared,  483-6; 
Christ  touches  disciples  with,  453-12. 
Fire,  pillar  of,  seen  Dy  Lehi,  2-6;  and 
brimstone,  figurative  of  punishment, 
68-16,  100-23,  113-11,  122-10.  142-27. 
226-17.  232-14:  unquenchable.  139-38. 
209-52.  475-5;  Abinadi  suffers  death  by. 
167-13;  king  Noah  put  to  death  by. 
171-20;  Lamanites  perish  by,  259-5; 
in  danger  of  hell,  425-22;  473-17; 
Nephi  and  Lehi  encircled  by.  370-23, 
372-43;  littfe  children  encircled  with, 
433-24;  like  a  refiner's,  446-2;  the  three 
Nephite  disciples  cast  into.  458-32; 
baptism  of,  see  Holy  Ghost. 
Firstlings,  offered  as   sacrifice.  136-3. 
Fish,  mentioned  by  Christ,  428-10; 
carried  by  Taredites.  480-2. 
Flattery,  of  Sherem,  123-4;  of  Alma.  187- 
8:  of  Amalickiah.  309-5;  of  king-men, 
352-4. 
INDEX 
64d 
Flesh,  lust  of  the,  48-23;  Christ  the  Son 
because  of  the,  163-3;  and  blood  of 
Christ,  how  administered,  511-ch.  4:1, 
ch.  5:1;  human,  fed  to  women  and 
children,  518-8. 
Flight,  of  Lehi  from  Jerusalem,  9-36;  of 
Lamanites  before  Limhi's  army,  173- 
12;  of  Morianton,  323-33;  of  Kishku- 
men,  360-10;  of  Gadianton  robbers, 
363-11;  of  king  Jacob,  413-12;  of 
Mormon,  468-7. 
Flocks,  in  time  of  Enos,  127-21;  as, 
fleeing  from  shepherd,  152-21;  of  Ne- 
phites  desired  by  Lamanites,  153-12; 
guarded  from  Lamanites,  153-2;  as, 
driven  by  beasts,  167-17;  shepherd 
would  protect  from  wolves,  209-59;  of 
Lamoni  preserved  by  Ammon,  239-25, 
240-2;  protected  from  robbers,  406-4; 
of  brother  of  Jared,  480-41;  Jaredites 
rich  in,  497-12. 
Flood,  destruction  of  Nephites  not  by, 
220-22;  Jared  and  his  pfeople  not  to 
perish  in,  482-20. 
Fold,  one,  and  one  shepherd,  49-25, 
430-3;  of  God,  66-2,  261-4;  of  the  devil, 
207-39;  other  sheep  not  of  this,  430-17, 
430-1. 
Followers,  of  Christ,  99-14,  512-3,  515- 
48;  of  God,  204-15,  373-5. 
Food,  supplied  Alma  by  Amulek,  215-20; 
withheld  from  Alma  and  Amulek  in 
prison,  232-22;  begged  by  Korihor, 
273-56;  Helaman's  army  suffers  for 
want  of,  345-7;  not  sent  by  the  rulers, 
350-19;  received  by  Lehi  and  Teancum, 
354-13;  Nephi  and  Lehi  imprisoned 
without,  370-22;  of  Nephites  kept  from 
robbers,  406-3;  animals  used  as,  by 
Jaredites,  494-18;  hunted  for  people, 
497-19. 
Fool,  Nephi  called  a,  35-17j  misunder- 
standing Bible,  101-6;  calling  brother, 
forbidden,  425-22. 
Foolishness,  of  men,   69-28,  93-10. 
Fools,  to  consider  selves  as,  before  God, 
70-42;  wicked  Nephites  called,  382-21; 
mocking,  shall  mourn,  502-26. 
Forefathers,  Lehi's,  genealogy  of,  on 
brass  plates,  5-3,  288-3;  knowledge  of, 
28-14. 
Foreheads,  marked  red  by  Amlicites, 
201-4. 
Foreknowledge,  of  God,  men  chosen  and 
ordained  according  to,  228-3;  God's,  of 
all  things,  228-7. 
Forgiveness,  to  be  prayed  for,  13-21;  of 
sins,  142-2;  not  easy  to  obtain,  293-6; 
granted  as  often  as  sought,  512-ch.  6:8. 
Form,  of  man.  Spirit  of  the  Lord  in  the, 
18-11;  of  man,  God  in  the,  162-34;  of 
a  dove.  Holy  Ghost  manifest  as,  19-27, 
104-8;  in  resurrection,  223-43;  of 
nature,  a  testimony  of  God,  272-44;  of 
godliness,   514-30. 
Fornication,  condemned,  113-12,  380-26; 
sole  justihcation  for  divorce,  425-32. 
Fortifications,  prepared  by  Nephites, 
316-8,  319-13,  321-10,  331-7,  404-14; 
taken  by  Lamanites,  326-23;  prisoner.* 
work  on,  336-25;  of  Angola  insufficient, 
461-4. 
Foundation,  of  great  and  abominable 
church,  22-4,  26-9;  sandy  (figurative), 
100-28,  423-40,  429-26,  434-13;  Christ 
the  one  and  safe,  114-15,  369-12;  of 
destruction,  221-27. 
Founder,  of  peace,  164-18;  of  the  church, 
Alma,   179-16,   194-47. 
Fountain,  in  vision  of  Nephi,  21-16;  rod 
of  iron  leading  by,  14-20,  19-25;  at 
Mormon,  168-5;  of  all  righteousness, 
493-26,  502-28;  a  bitter,  cannot  bring 
good  water,  512-11. 
Fragments,  rocks  broken  into  at  time  of 
crucifixion,  394-22,  416-18. 
Fraud,   of  Amalickiah,   313-4,   315-30. 
Freedom,  from  captivity,  for  house  of 
Joseph,  55-5 ;  from  bondage,  worth  fight- 
ing for,  304-48;  cause  of,  supported, 
312-35;  striven  for  by  Moroni,  316-11; 
oath  ofj  by  Pahoran,  324-39;  enforced, 
324-7;  indiflference  concerning,  348-13; 
defended  by  Pahoran,  352-6,  353-1;  de- 
fended against  Gadianton  robbers, 
402-12;  secret  combinations  threaten  to 
overthrow,  493-25. 
Freemen,  name  of,  taken,  324-6;  support 
Pahoran,  352-3;  driven  from  Zarahemla, 
354-6. 
Fruit,  desirable,  seen  in  Lehi's  vision, 
13-10;  evil,  118-35,  122-7,  428-17;  for- 
bidden, 54-15,  142-26,  226-22;  good, 
117-26,  207-36,  428-17;  wild  and  tame, 
116-18,  117-25;  of  tree  of  life,  30-36, 
210-62;  bitter.   119-52. 
Fruits,  first,  of  the  resurrection,  53-9; 
of  Christ,  114-11;  of  repentance,  517- 
25;  of  labors,  263-31,  296-26;  men 
known  by  their,  428-16. 
Fulness,  of  gospel,  17-14,  441-28;  of  the 
Gentiles,  28-13,  430-4;  of  the  wrath  of 
God,  36-35,  48-16,  481-11,  494-20;  of 
time,  52-3,  73-7;  of  joy,  451-30,  453-10; 
of  iniquity,  481-10. 
Furnace,  of  affliction,  44-10;  life  of  king 
Noah  as  garment  in,  158-3;  the  three 
disciples  cast  into  a,  453-21,  458-32, 
473-24. 
Fury,  of  the  oppressor,  65-13;  of  Jacob 
the  Zoramite  in  battle,  330-33;  to  be 
executed,  443-21. 
Gad,  city  of,  418-10. 
Gadiandi,   city  of,  417-8. 
Gadianton,  expert  in  wickedness,  362-4; 
flees  from  Helaman,  363-11;  proves 
overthrow  of  people,  363-13;  secret 
combinations  of,  365-23;  secrets  of, 
374-24;  oaths  of,  374-26;  inspired  by 
Satan,  375^-29;  author  of  secret  band, 
380-28;  band  of,  swept  away,  385-10; 
secret  plans  of,  387-26. 
550 
INDEX 
Gadianton  robbers,  band  of,  374-18,  459- 
42;  hunted  down  by  Lamanites,  375-37; 
control  judgment-seat,  376-4,  378-1; 
destroyed,  385-10;  re-established  in 
mountains,  401-27;  among  Lamanites, 
401-29,  461-18;  become  numerous,  402- 
11;  gain  advantage,  403-18. 
Gadiomneih,  city  of,  417-8. 
Gain,  churches  built  for,  48-23,  94-20, 
95-29,  458-26,  474-33;  object  of  Ne- 
phite  lawyers,  221-32,  222-20;  through 
plunder,.  374-17;  plates  not  to  be  used 
for,  473-14;  through  traffic,  497-22. 
Gall  of  bitterness,  soul  redeemed  from, 
188-29;  Alma  in,  287-18;  wicked  in, 
297-11;  for  wicked,  474-31,  516-14. 
Game,  none  found  in  lands  deserted  by 
Nephites,  406-2;  scarcity  of,  hinders 
robbers,  407-20;  wilderness  preserved 
for,  by  Jaredites,  497-21. 
Garden,  of  Eden,  first  parents  driven 
from,  54-19,  298-2;  of  Nephi,  multitude 
instructed  at,  377-10,  381-8,  11. 
Garment,  life  of  king  Noah  compared  to, 
158-3. 
Garments,  of  Laban  worn  by  Nephi,  8-19: 
of  the  twelve  disciples,  white  in  blood 
of  Christ,  21-10;  to  be  kept  spotless 
(figurative),  109-19,  2,  138-28,  206-21; 
of  skins  worn  by  Lamanites,  318-6. 
Gate,  to  kingdom  of  God,  70-41,  104-9, 
107-9,     123-11,    428-13,    451-33. 
Gates,  of  hell,  59-32,  423-39,  434-13. 
Gathering,  of  Israel,  431-5,  442-1. 
Gazelem,  290-23. 
Geba,  84-29. 
Gebim,  84-31. 
Genealogy,  of  Lehi,  5-3,  12,  10-14,  16, 
288-3;  of  Zarahemla,  130-18;  of  Jare- 
dite   kings,  478-6. 
Generation,  the  fourth  from  birth  of 
Christ,  21-12;  93-9,  308-12,  390-10,  451- 
32;  visiting  sins  until  third  and  fourth, 
161-13;  wicked  and  perverse,  216-8, 
220-17,   221-25,   392-29. 
Generations,  three,  from  time  of  Christ 
pass  in  righteousness,  21-11,  93-9; 
prophecies  concerning  future,  57-2,  71- 
53,  289-14,  448-2. 
Gentiles,  a  man  among,  to  cross  the 
great  waters,  22-12;  record  among,  25- 
40;  mighty  nation  among,  47-7;  a 
marvelous  work  among,  47-8,  454-32; 
remnant  of  Jacob  among,  443-12;  the 
three  disciples  among,  453-27;  to  scat- 
ter remnant  of  house  of  Israel,  29-17, 
93-15;  to  nurse  house  of  Israel,  47-6; 
to    bring    forth    book,    24-38,    471-8; 
?08pel  to  come  through,  28-13,  442-5, 
48-8,  468-15,  471-8;  great  church  seen 
among,  22-4;  receive  scriptures  in 
purity  ifrom  Jews;  corrupted  scriptures, 
23-29;  to  afflict  seed  of  Nephi,  72-18; 
to  smite  unbelievers,  94-19;  shall  say: 
A  Bible  I  and  reject  other  scriptures, 
101-3;  to  be  shown  mercy,  24-32;  to 
get    Ncphite    record,   24-35,    102-3;    to 
receive  manifestation  of  Christ,  25-42; 
to  have  gospel,  28-13;  promises  unto, 
72-9;  the  promised  land  a  land  of 
liberty  unto,  72-11;  prayed  for  by 
Moroni,  502-36;  prosperity  of,  seen  in 
vision  of  Nephi,  22-15;  to  mock,  501- 
23;  written  to  by  Moroni,  465-17. 
Gid,  city  of,  captured  by  Lamanites,  326- 
26;  retaken  by  Nephites,  335-7,  336-16, 
23;  strongly  fortified,  336-25. 
Gid,  captain  over  Lamanite  prisoners, 
343-29;  loses  prisoners,  344-32;  in  am- 
bush before  Manti,  345-16;  takes  pos- 
session of  Manti,  346-21. 
Giddianhi,  writes  to  Lachoneus,  404-9; 
plunders,  406-5;  hideous  appearance  of 
soldiers  of,  406-7;  people  of,  slaugh- 
tered, 407-11;  beaten,  407-12. 
Giddonah,  father  of  Amulek,  219-2. 
Giddonah,  high  priest  in  land  of  Gideon, 
270-23;  sends  Korihor  to  Alma  for 
judgment,  271-29. 
Gideon,  a  Nephite  patriot,  170-4;  his 
plan  of  freedom,  177-6;  a  teacher  of  the 
people,  195-7;  withstands  Nehor,  195-7, 
9;  slain  by  Nehor,  195-9,  196-13;  val- 
ley and  city  named  after,  199-20,  210-7. 
Gideon,   city   of,   210-7. 
Gideon,  valley  of,  199-20;  church  estab- 
lished in,  210-8. 
Gidgiddonah,  Nephite  commander,  470- 
13. 
Gidgiddoni,  chief  captain  of  Nephite 
armies,  405-18;  a  prophet,  405-19;  de- 
feats Gadianton  robbers,  407-14;  estab- 
lishes peace,  411-6. 
Gift,  lay  hold  on  the  good,  touch  not  the 
evil,  521-30;  every  good,  cometh  of 
Christ,  520-18;  of  interpreting  lan- 
guages, 131-25;  of  translation,  217-21; 
of  eternal  life,  369-8;  the  heavenly, 
456-3,  500-8;  see  also  Gifts;  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  see  Holy  Ghost. 
Gifts,  spiritual,  Amaleki  exhorts  men  to 
believe  in,  131-25;  spiritual.  Alma 
speaks  of  different,  217-21;  varied 
manifestations  of,  520-8;  taken  from 
people   through   unbelief,    521-24. 
Gilgah,  son  of  Tared,  488-14. 
Gilgal,  a  Ncphite  chieftain,  killed,  470- 
14. 
Gilgal,  city  of,   sunk,  417-6. 
Gilgal,  valley  of.  505-27;  Coriantumr  de- 
feats Shared  in,  505-28;  Shared  slain 
in,  505-30. 
Gilead.  brother  of  Shared,  506-8;  fights 
Coriantumr,  505-3;  ascends  throne, 
506-6;  murdered  by  his  high  priest, 
506-9. 
Gimgimjio,  city  of,  sunk,  417-8. 
Glass,  as  clear  as,  molten  stones  pre- 
pared by  the  brother  of  Jared,  482-1. 
Glory,  the  Son  of  God  to  come  in  great, 
48-24.  208-50,  218-26,  230-24,  448;3; 
rendered  unto  Jesus  at  his  visitation 
to  the  Nephites.  439-9,  10. 
INDEX 
551 
Goats,  found  upon  promised  land,  40-25; 
raised  by  Nephites,  127-21. 
God,  love  of,  19-22;  justice  of,  21-18; 
yields  himself  up  to  be  crucified,  41-10; 
to  do  marvelous  work  among  Gentiles, 
47-8;  greatness  of,  52-2;  command- 
ments given  by,  54-21;  sin  abominable 
unto,  109-5;  commands  there  shall  be 
no  priestcrafts,  95-29;  of  miracles,  476- 
15;  unchangeable,  517-18. 
Gold,  desired  by  the  abominable  church, 
22-1;  found  in  promised  land,  40-25; 
people  taught  to  work  in,  61-15:  peo- 
ple lifted  up  in  pride  because  of^  110- 
12;  people  of  Limhi  pay  tribute  of, 
171-15:  people  have  abundance  of,  197- 
29;  coins,  222-5. 
Good,  inspired  of  God,  208-40,  513-13; 
children  of  men  slow  to  do,  388-4. 
Gospel,  to  go  to  Gentiles,  24-34;  pre- 
cious parts  of,  taken  away,  24-32;  to 
be  written  for  Gentiles,  24-35;  declared 
among  remnant  of  seed  of  Lehi,  102-5; 
church  built  upon,  450-10;  denied  by 
those  who  do  not  know  it,  476-8. 
Government,  overthrown  by  secret  com- 
binations, 413-6. 
Governor,  Alma  the,  199-16;  Lachoneus 
the,  399-1. 
Grace,  of  God,  67-8,  71-53,  114-7;  for 
Gentiles,   prayed    for,   502-36. 
Grains,  raised  by  Nephites,  127-21,  152-9. 
Grapes,  not  gathered  of  thorns,  428-16; 
wild,  figurative  of  recreant  Israel,  11- 
2,  4. 
Grave,  no  traveler  can  return  from,  51- 
14;  must  deliver  up  dead,  67-12;  shall 
have  no  victory,  252-14. 
Graves,  opened,  395-25. 
Great  and  abominable  church,  see 
Church  of  the  Devil. 
Great  Spirit,  Ammon  supposed  to  be 
the,  240-2,  241-11,  246-25;  Lamanites 
believe  in,  241-5;  is  God,  242-28,  252-9. 
Guilt,  men  to  have  a  consciousness  of 
their,  68-14,  122-9  139-38,  141-25,  206- 
18,  223-43;  racked  with  consciousness 
of,  475-3. 
Guilty,  the,  take  the  truth  to  be  hard, 
31-2. 
Gulf,  awful,  separates  wicked  from  tree 
of  life,  30-28;  of  misery  and  woe,  50-13. 
Hagoth,  builds  and  launches  ships,  358-5. 
Hail,  to  smite  people  of  king  Noah,  158-6. 
Happiness,     state    of    righteous,     140-4, 
202-26,  295-12,  471-7. 
Harlots,  priests  of  king  Noah  with,  156- 
14;   Isabel,  293-3. 
Head-plates,   worn  by  Nephites,   303-38, 
304-44;  by  Lamanites,  360-14;  by  Jared- 
ites,  508-15. 
Healing,  of  Zeezrom  by  Alma,  234-6;  of 
sick  and  afflicted  by  Christ,  432-9,  449- 
15;  by  the  disciples,  456-5. 
Hearthom,  son  of  Lib,  king  of  Tareditcs, 
479-17,  498-29. 
Heat,  fervent,  to  melt  the  elements, 
448-3,  475-2. 
Heathen,  remembered,  95-33;  vengeance 
to  be  visited  upon,  443-21. 
Heavens,  opened,  to  Lehi,  2-8;  to  Nephi, 
18-14,  19-27;  to  penitent  Lamanites, 
372-48;  where  God  dwells,  242-30. 
Helam,  a  follower  of  king  Noah,  baptized 
by  Alma,   168-12. 
Helam,  city  of,  179-20. 
Helaman,  Book  of,  359. 
Helaman,   son  of  king   Benjamin,   134-2. 
Helaman,  son  of  Alma,  274-7;  instructed 
by  Alma,  286-1;  receives  the  plates, 
288-2,  289-21,  324-38;  forbidden  to  re- 
veal secret  oaths,  290-27;  instructed 
about  Liahona,  291-38;  appoints  priests, 
309-22;  preaches,  309-1,  357-45;  main- 
tains order  in  church,  312-38;  per- 
suades people  of  Ammon  not  to  break 
oath,  332-14;  leads  2,000  sons  of  Am- 
monites, 332-19;  writes  to  Moroni,  337- 
1;  assists  Antipus,  338-9;  marches  by 
Antiparah  as  a  ruse,  339-31;  returns 
to  help  men  of  Antipus,  340-50;  vic- 
torious, 341-54;  receives  letter  from 
king  Ammoron,  341-1:  makes  condi- 
tions as  to  exchange  of  prisoners,  341- 
2;  army  of,  strengthened,  341-6;  sur- 
rounds Cumeni,  342-7;  complains  about 
indifference  of  the  rulers,  345-7;  decoys 
Lamanites  at  Manti,  345-17,  346-18; 
returns  to  Zarahemla,  357-42;  dies, 
358-52. 
Helaman,  son  of  Helaman,  receives  the 
records,  358-11;  appointed  judge,  362-2; 
saved  by  servant,  362-6;  character  of, 
365-20;  had  instructed  his  sons,  369-5; 
dies,  366-37. 
Helem,  one  of  the  brethren  of  Ammon, 
147-6. 
Hell,  devil  leads  souls  of  men  to,  25-3, 
55-29;  spiritual  death  is,  67-12;  to  de- 
liver up  its  dead,  67-12;  pains  of,  113- 
11,  261-13;  chains  of,  205-7,  9;  gates 
of,  shall  not  prevail,  423-39. 
Helorum,  son  of  king  Benjamin,  134-2. 
Hem,  one  of  the  brethren  of  Ammon, 
147-6. 
Hermounts,  Lamanites  fled  to,  200-37. 
Herds,  of  Nephites,  60-11,  127-21,  197- 
29;  people  of  Zeniff  pay  tribute  of  half 
of,  149-22;  of  Jaredites,  487-ch.  6:4, 
497-12. 
Heshlon,  plains  of,  505-28. 
Heth,  land  of,  491-2. 
Heth,  son  of  Com,  479-26,  495-25;  rebels 
and  takes  throne,  495-27;  death  of, 
496-1. 
Heth,   son  of  Hearthom,  479-16,  498-31. 
Highways,  built  by  Nephites,  411-8. 
Hill,  of  Amnihu,  etc.,  see  Amnihu,  hill 
of,   etc. 
Himni,  son  of  Mosiah,  189-34;  mission 
of,  among  Lamanites,  260-17;  presides 
over  church  in  Zarahemla,  274-6.  See 
Mosiah,  sons  of. 
552 
INDEX 
Hiss,  a,  and  a  by-word,  the  Jews  to  be, 
42-14,  431-9;  the  word  of  the  Lord  to 
hiss  forth,  78-26,  80-18,   100-2,  521-28. 
History,  of  people  engraven  on  the  larger 
plates,   15-2,   58-14,   108-3. 
Holiness,  the,  of  God,  of  Christ,  53-10, 
68-20,  448-5,  475-5, 
Holy  Ghost,  Christ  to  manifest  himself 
by,  to  the  Gentiles,  16-11,  93-13;  Ne- 
phi  saw,  abiding  upon  Christ,  19-27; 
Nephi  saw,  upon  the  twelve,  20-7; 
beareth  record  of  Christ,  21-18,  452-11; 
denial  of,  100-26,  293-6;  given  after 
baptism,  104-12,  423-37;  gifts  of,  105-2, 
520-5;  Mary  conceived  by  power  of, 
211-10;  sanctification  by,  229-12;  Nephi 
and  Lehi  filled  with,  372-45;  the  twelve 
disciples  receive  power  to  give,  436- 
37;  the  disciples  receive,  437-13,  438- 
20;  to  Gentiles,  440-27;  gives  truth 
of  all  things,  520-5. 
Holy  order  of  God,  Jacob  ordained  after, 
62-2;  Alma  called  by,  210-8;  priests  or- 
dained after,  227-1;  people  to  walk 
after,  213-22;  high  priests  ordained 
after,  228-8.     See  also  Priesthood. 
Holy  stand,  of  the  Zoramites,  275-21. 
Honey,  in  the  land  Bountiful,  in  Arabia, 
34-5;  taken  on  the  ship,  39-6;  butter 
and,  80-15;  milk  and,  94-25. 
Honey  bee,  deseret,  carried  by  Jaredites, 
480-3. 
Hope,  enjoined,  213-24,  515-41. 
Horses,  found  upon  land  of  promise,  40- 
25;  had  by  Nephites  and  Lamanites, 
127-21,  241-9,  247-6;  by  Jaredites,  494- 
19. 
Houses,  of  worship,  see  Synagogues. 
House  tops,  sealed  book  to  be  read  upon, 
96-11. 
House  of  Israel,  Nephites  of  the,  101-12; 
promises  to,  100-1,  431-11;  Lord  to  re- 
member, 455-8. 
Howling,  bowlings,  in  mourning,  among 
the  Nephites,  416-23,  417-25;  among 
the  Jaredites,   508-16,   17. 
Humility,  enjoined,  70-42,  143-11;  peo- 
ple became  strong  through,  366-35. 
Hunger,  of  the  soul,  125-4,  424-6;  to  be 
appeased,  439-8. 
Idleness,  a  Lamanite  trait,  21-23,  61-24, 
254-28;   admonition  against,  293-12. 
Idolatry,  of  the  Lamanites,  126-20,  153- 
12;  among  the  Nephites.  156-6,  7,  197- 
32,  322-21;  Alma  guilty  of,  187-8; 
among  the  Jaredites,  490-23;  see  Idols. 
Idols,  worship  of,  condemned,  69-37;  by 
Nephites,  375-31;  by  Lamanites,  2^8- 
15;  by  Zoramites,  273-1;  sacrifices  to, 
by  Lamanites,  466- 14,  467-21. 
Images,  graven,  443-17. 
Immanuel,  a  title  of  the  Christ,  80-14, 
81-8. 
Immortality,  mortality  changed  to,  67- 
13.  127-27,  166.10,  224-45,  226-20,  452-8. 
Incorrectness,  of  Lamanite  traditions, 
201-8,  217-17,  262-24,  288-9. 
Incorruptible,  mortal  bodies  to  become, 
67-13,   166-10,  206-15,  294-2,   297-4. 
Industry,  Nephites  show  much,  61-17; 
Amuiek  gained  riches  by  his,  219-4. 
Inequality,  should  be  no,  193-32,  411-14; 
among  the  Nephites,  204-12,  15;  abol- 
ished, 236-16;  because  of  sin,  267-13. 
Inheritance,  lands  of,  to  Nephites,  47-12, 
49-5,  50-9;  confirmed  by  Christ,  439-14; 
Jews  to  be  gathered  to  their,  71-8; 
Lamanites  to  possess,  112-4;  righteous 
to  have,  with  God,  209-58. 
Iniquity,  iniquities,  Christ  to  suffer  be- 
cause of,  161-28,  162-5,  6,  163-ch.  14:11; 
quick  to  do,  161-29,  310-8,  388-4;  in 
gall  of  bitterness  and  bonds  of,  188-29, 
297-11,   474-31,   516-14. 
Insects,  land  to  be  pestered  by,  158-6. 
Interpreters,  used  by  a  seer,  151-13; 
prepared  to  unfold  mysteries,  151-19; 
Alma  receives,  191-20;  Helaman  en- 
trusted with,  289-21,  290-24;  Moroni 
seals  up,  485-5. 
Iron,  Nephites  work  in,  128-8. 
Iron  rod,  vision  of,  by  Lehi,  14-19;  seen 
by  Nephi,  19-25;  explanation  of,  29-23. 
Irreauitum,  many  waters,  34-5. 
Isaac,  God  covenanted  with,  36-40;  God 
of,  41-10;   intended  sacrifice  of,   113-5. 
Isabel,  harlot  of  Siron,  293-3. 
Isaiah,  one  of  the  twelve  disciples,  437-4. 
Isaiah,  prophet  of  Israel,  Nephi  teaches 
words  of,  29-20,  43-23;  Nephi  reads 
words  of,  43-1,  44-1;  Nephi  expounds 
writings  of,  46-1;  Nephi  writes  words 
of,  74  to  89;  Abinadi  quotes,  162-1; 
people  instructed  to  search  prophecies 
of,  473-23. 
Ishmael,  and  family  join  Lehi's  company, 
11-5,  13-22;  daughters  of,  marry  sons 
of  Lehi,  31-7;  Zoram  married  eldest 
daughter  of,  31-7;  death  of,  at  Nahom, 
33-34;  Lamoni  descendant  of,  239-21. 
Ishmael,  descendant  of  Aminadi,   219-2. 
Ishmael,  land  of,  238-19;  Ammon  in.  238- 
20,  239-21;  synagogues  built  in,  251-20. 
Isles,  of  sea,  to  suffer,  42-12;  Israel  scat- 
tered upon,  46-4;  people  of  Israel  to 
be  gathered  from,  71-8;  to  be  remem- 
bered, 101-7;  promises  of  God  to  peo- 
ple upon,  73-21. 
Israel,  house  of,  likened  unto  olive-tree, 
16-12;  to  be  scattered,  then  gathered, 
17-14;  to  be  judged  by  the  apostles, 
21-9;  fight  against  apostles,  20-35; 
Gentiles  to  be  numbered  among,  25-2: 
covenants  of  Lord  unto,  26-5;  work  of 
God_  to  commence  among,  27-17;  to  be 
a  hiss  and  by-word,  42-14;  righteous 
branch  to  be  raised  up  unto,  55-5; 
to  be  restored,  56-13;  tribes  of,  to  write 
words  of  the  Lord,  101-12;  Christ 
speaks  to,  419-S;  Christ  goes  to  lost 
tribes  of,  432-4. 
Ites,  none  left,  45717. 
INDEX 
663 
Jacob,    Book   of,    107-1. 
Jacob,  city  of,  sunk  in  sea,  417-8. 
Jacob,  son  of  Lehi,  39-7;  flees  with 
Nephi,  60-6;  made  a  priest,  62-26; 
preaches  to  people,  62-1,  73-1,  109-1; 
to  write  history  of  people  upon  the 
plates,  108-2;  confounds  Sherem,  123-8; 
concludes   his  record,   125-26. 
Jacob,  Zoramite  leader,  329-20;  and  army 
surrounded,  330-31;  killed,  330-35. 
Jacob,  king  of  robbers,  413-9;  flees  north- 
ward, 413-12. 
Jacob,  House  of,  43-1,  74-S,  98-33,  410- 
21,  25,  440-16,  442-2. 
Jacobites,  one  of  the  divisions  of  the 
Nephites,  108-13. 
Jacobugath,  city   of,  burned,  417-9. 
Jacom,  son  of  Jared,  488-14. 
Jared,  came  forth  from  the  great  tower, 
479-33;  language  of,  not  confounded, 
479-35;  promised  a  choice  land,  480- 
42;  goes  into  valley  of  Nimrod,  480-1; 
embarks,  487-ch.  6:4;  reaches  promised 
land,  488-12;  numbers  people,  488-19; 
death  of,  489-29.  See  also  Brother  of 
Jared. 
Jared,  son  of  Omer,  491-1;  rebels 
against  father,  491-2;  defeated  in  bat- 
tle, 491-6;  murderous  proposal  to 
Akish,  492-12;  anointed  king,  493-4; 
killed,  493-5. 
Jaredites,  account  of,  478-1;  perished  be- 
cause of  wilfulness  of  their  hearts, 
519-23. 
Jarom,  Book  of,  127. 
Jarom,  son  of  Enos,  127-1. 
Jashon,   land   of,  462-16. 
Javelin,  made  by  Nephites  for  war,  128-8; 
Amalickiah  killed  with,  327-34;  Am- 
moron  killed  with,  356-36. 
Jealous.  God  is,  157-22,  161-13. 
Jehovah,  86-ch.  22:2,  522-34. 
Jeremiah,  one  of  the  twelve  disciples, 
437-4. 
Jeremiah,  a  prophet  of  Israel,  brass 
plates  contain  some  prophecies  of,  10- 
13;  cast  into  prison,   12-14. 
Jershon,  land  of,  265-22;  given  to  people 
of  Anti-Nephi-Lehi,  265-22,  see  Am- 
mon,  people  of;  church  established  in, 
266-1;  Korihor  in,  270-19;  Alma  and 
Amulek  enter,  284-1;  people  of  Am- 
mon  depart  out  of,  285-13;  Nephites 
gather  armies  in,  301-4. 
Jerusalem,  Lamanite  city,  249-1;  Aaron 
came  to  city  of,  249-4;  submerged, 
417-7. 
Jerusalem,  in  Palestine,  destruction  of, 
predicted  by  prophets,  1-4;  Lehi  proph- 
esies against,  2-18;  Lehi  and  family 
leave,  3-4;  prophecies  concerning,  to 
be  fulfilled,  12-13;  Lehi's  sons  return 
to,  for  the  brass  plates,  5-2;  Lehi's 
sons  return  to,  to  fetch  family  of 
Ishmael,  11-2;  destroyed,  49-4,  63-8, 
90-10;  people  of  Zarahemla  came  from, 
130-14;  covenant  people  to  return  to, 
441-29;   to  be  redeemed,  441-34. 
Jerusalem,  the  New,  see  New  Jerusalem. 
Jesse,  85-1,  10. 
Jesus,   see  Christ. 
Jew,  book  proceeds  from  mouth  of,  23- 
23,  27-23;  Nephi  has  charity  for,  107-8. 
Jews,  mock  Lehi,  3-19;  Laban  had  rec- 
ord of,  5-3;  the  plates  of  brass  contain 
record  of,  10-12;  prophet  to  be  raised 
up  among,  16-4;  gospel  to  be  preached 
to,  16-11;  record  of,  beheld  by  Nephi, 
23-23;  to  be  scourged,  42-13;  God 
spoke  to,  by  prophets,  66-2;  understand 
prophecies,  89-5;  to  be  scattered,  90- 
15;  to  become  drunken  with  iniquity, 
95-1;  cursed  by  Gentiles,  101-5;  to 
have  words  of  Nephites  and  of  the  lost 
tribes,  102-13;  cast  off  unless  they  re- 
pent, 102-2;  eventually  to  accept  Christ, 
441-31. 
John,  the  apostle,  27-27,  452-6;  ordained 
to  write,  27-25;  written  revelations  of, 
486-16. 
Jonas,  one  of  the  twelve  disciples,  437-4. 
Joneam,  Nephite  leader,  killed,  470-14. 
Jordan,  city  of,  Lamanites  repulsed  at, 
467-3. 
Joseph,  who  was  sold  into  Egypt,  Lehi 
descendant  of,  55-4;  seer  to  be  raised 
up  from,  56-11,  14;  prophecies  of,  57-1; 
seed  should  never  perish,  91-21;  right- 
eous branch  from,  111-25;  Amulek 
descendant  of,  219-2;  part  of  coat  of, 
preserved,  311-24;  Lehi's  posterity  a 
remnant  of  the  seed  of,  311-23,  21,  420- 
17,  503-6,  504-10. 
Joseph,  son  of  Lehi,  born  in  wilderness, 
39-7;  made  to  grieve,  40-19;  Lehi 
blesses,  55-1;  to  hearkfen  unto  words 
of  Nephi,  57-25;  flees  with  Nephi,  60-6; 
made  a  priest,  62-26,  109-18. 
Josephites,  a  division  of  the  Nephites, 
108-13. 
Josh,  city  of,  burned,  418-10. 
Josh,  a  Nephite  leader,  killed,  470-14. 
Joshua,  land  of,  Nephites  come  to,  462-6. 
Jot,  nor  tittle,  of  the  law,  not  to  pass 
away  void,  282- 1 3,  401  -25  ;  Christ  affirms 
none  had  passed,  424-18. 
Journey,  a  day's,  for  a  Nephite,  254-32, 
367-7. 
Joy,  men  are  that  they  might  have,  54- 
25;  of  righteous  shall  be  full,  68-18, 
98-30. 
Judea,  city  of,  Helaman  arrives  at,  338- 
9;  fortified,  338-15. 
Judge,  Alma  first  chief,  194-42;  Nephihah 
second  chief,  204-16;  of  Ammonihah 
after  order  of  Nehor,  232-16;  smites 
Alma  and  Amulek,  232-24;  killed  by 
falling  of  prison  walls,  233-27;  procla- 
mation of,  concerning  people  of  Anti- 
Nephi-Lehi,  265-21;  Nephihah  the,  dies, 
323-37;  Pahoran  appointed  chief,  324- 
39;  Pahoran  the,  dies,  359-2;  Pahoran, 
son  of  Pahoran,  chief,  359-5;  Pahoratv 
554 
INDEX 
the,  murdered  by  Kishkumen,  360-9; 
Pacumeni  appointed  chief,  360-13; 
Pacumeni  the,  killed  by  Coriantumr, 
361-21;  Helaman  chief,  362-2;  Nephi 
appointed,  366-37;  Cezoram  chief,  368- 
1;  son  of  Cezoram  chief,  373-15;  Se- 
ezoram  chief,  382-23;  Lachoneus  chief, 
399-1;  Lachoneus,  son  of  Lachoneus, 
chief,  412-19. 
Judges,  suggested  by  Mosiah,  192-11; 
chosen  by  voice  of  people,  193-25,  194- 
39,  359-5,  360-13,  362-2;  reign  of 
begun,  195-1. 
Judgment,  doings  of  men  brought  to, 
17-20,  107-15;  God  executes,  in  right- 
eousness, 48-21;  first,  67-7;  after  death 
come  to,  226-27;  murderer  in  danger 
of,  425-21;  out  of  books,  451-25;  of  God 
against  wicked,  500-20;  Moroni  prays 
for,  of  God,  519-15. 
Judgments,  of  God,  20-5,  50-10,  68-15, 
89-3,  225-15,  231-11. 
Justice,  of  God,  30-35,  68-17,  69-26,  70- 
46,  139-38,  298-1;  cannot  be  denied, 
122-10;  work  of,  cannot  be  destroyed, 
227-32,  299-13;  mercy  cannot  rob,  300- 
25. 
Keeper,  the,  of  the  gate  is  the  Holy  One 
of  Israel,  70-41. 
Kib,  Jaredite  king,  son  of  Orihah,  479- 
32,  489-3;  captive  under  Corihor,  489-7; 
receives  kingdom  again,  490-9;  bestows 
kingdom  on  Shule,  490-10. 
Kid,  leopard  to  lie  down  with,  103-12. 
Kim,  Jaredite  king,  son  of  Morianton, 
479-22,  497-13;  brought  into  captivity, 
497-14. 
Kimnor,  father  of  Akish,  491-10. 
King,  of  Nephites,  called  Nephi,  108-11; 
of  heaven  and  earth,  208-50;  of  Salem, 
Melchizedek,  229-18. 
Kingdom,  of  devil  built  up  among  men, 
48-22;  must  shake,  99-19;  wicked  be- 
long to,  206-25;  of  God,  24-37,  68-23, 
105-21,  122-4;  no  filthiness  in,  30-34; 
seek  the,  110-18;  of  Nephites  ends, 
194-47;  of  heaven,  208-50;  who  may  in- 
herit, 423-38. 
King-men,  324-5;  executed,  3S4-9. 
Kings,  Mosiah's  warning  against  rule  by, 
192-16:  the  iniquities  of  some,  193-31; 
wanted  by  wicked  Nephites,  413-30. 
Kish,  Jaredite  king,  son  of  Corom,  479-19, 
497-17. 
Kishkumen,  murders  Pahoran,  360-9: 
seeks  to  murder  Helaman,  362-3;  killed 
by  servant  of  Helaman,  363-9. 
Kishkumen,  city  of,  burned,  418-10. 
Knee,  every,  shall  bow  before  Christ, 
189-31. 
Knowledfc,  of  the  Lord,  penitent  brought 
to  the,  255-5,  288-9,  315-36;  410-23, 
439-13;  earth  shall  be  :ull  of,  85-9, 
103-15. 
Korihor,  an  Anti-Christ,  269-12;  in 
Jershon,  270-19;  in  Gideon,  270-21;  be- 
fore Giddonah,  270-23;  makes  accusa- 
tions, 270-24;  sent  to  Alma,  271-29; 
asks  for  sign,  272-43;  sign  given, 
stricken  dumb,  272-50;  deceived  by 
devil,  273-53;  cast  out,  273-56;  killed 
among  Zoramites,  273-59. 
Kumen,  one  of  the  twelve  disciples, 
437-4. 
Kumenonhi,  one  of  the  twelve  disciples, 
437-4. 
Laban,  possessor  of  brass  plates,  5-3; 
treasure  oflered  him  for  the  plates, 
6-24;  a  robber,  6-25;  slain,  8-18;  sword 
of,  8-18,  61-14,  108-10,  133-13,  135-16; 
descendant  of  Joseph,  10-16. 
Lachoneus,  chief  judge,  399-1;  receives 
letter  from  robber  band,  403-1;  as- 
sembles his  people,  404-13;  fortifies 
camp,  404-14;  character  of,  403-2,  404- 
12,  404-16,  405-19. 
Lachoneus,  son  of  Lachoneus,  chief 
judge,  412-19;  receives  complaints  of 
illegal  executions,  412-25;  slain  by 
rebels,  413-1. 
Ladders,  used  by  Moroni's  army,  355-21. 
Lamah,  a  Nephite  chieftain,  killed,  470- 
14. 
Laman,  eldest  son  of  Lehi,  3-5;  admon- 
ished by  his  father,  3-9;  posterity  of, 
cursed,  as  seen  in  vision,  21-23;  meets 
Laban,  5-11;  flees  from  Laban,  5-14; 
rebels  against  Nephi  and  Sam,  11 -ch. 
7:6;  marries,  31-7;  plots  against  lives 
of  Lehi  and  Nephi,  33-37;  assisted  by 
Lemuel,  binds  Nephi,  39-11;  Lehi's 
blessing  on  children  of,  57-4;  seed  of, 
not  to  perish,  58-9;  angry  towards 
Nephi,  58-13. 
Laman,  king  over  Lamanites,  149-21, 
180-3. 
Laman,  one  of  Moroni's  soldiers,  335-5. 
Laman,  city  of,  burned,  418-10. 
Laman,  river  of,  3-8,  31-12. 
Lamanite,  Samuel  the,  see  Samuel. 
Lamanites,  cursed,  21-23,  61-21,  112-5; 
seek  to  destroy  Nephites,  108-14;  Enos 
prays  for,  126-11;  dress  of,  154-8;  ill- 
founded  belief  of,  154-12;  daughters  of, 
captured  by  priests  of  Noah,  172-1; 
prosper  when  they  heed  good  instruc- 
tion, 181-7;  shave  heads,  154-8,  201-4; 
dissenters  to,  were  marked,  201-10; 
merciful  promises  to,  217-16;  converts 
among,  237-4,  255-3,  8;  traditions  of, 
base,  237-9;  divided  from  Nephites  by 
wilderness,  253-27;  after  conversion, 
steadfast  in  truth,  255-6;  lay  weapons 
down,  255-7,  257-6;  converts  take  new 
name.  256-16,  256-3;  unconverted, 
slaughter  converts,  256-1,  258-21; 
swear  vengeance  anew  upon  Nephites, 
259-1;  destroy  people  of  Ammonihah, 
259-2;  many  perish  by  fire,  259-5;  fol- 
low converts,  great  slaughter  results, 
INDEX 
555 
266-1;  approach  Ammonihah,  318-1; 
fight  with  stones,  318-2;  astonished  at 
Nephite  fortifications,  318-4;  prepared 
for  war,  318-6;  attack  city  of  Noah, 
319-15,  320-21;  defeated,  3^0-25;  driven 
lay  Moroni's  army,  321-7;  retreat  to 
captured  cities  and  fortifications,  327- 
2;  by  west  sea,  328-11;  decoyed  by 
Teancum,  329-23;  defeated,  330-39; 
made  prisoners,  guarded  in  labor,  331- 
1;  took  women  and  children  as  pris- 
oners, 333-3;  attempt  strategy,  336-29; 
fortify  Morianton,  337-33;  slay  all 
prisoners  but  captains,  338-12;  fear- 
ful of  Nephites,  339-24;  lose  city  of 
Manti,  346-28;  attack  city  of  Nephihah, 
348-S;  many  captured  by  Moroni  and 
Pahoran,  355-15;  driven  back  to  own 
lands,  359-15;  capture  Zarahemla,  361- 
22;  many  converted  by  sons  of  Hela- 
man,  370-19,  372-50;  yield  up  lands, 
372-52;  many  became  more  righteous 
than  Nephites,  372-1,  375-36;  preach 
to  Nephites,  373-4;  go  north*vard,  373- 
6;  when  converted,  relieved  of  curse, 
402-14;  name  of,  abolished,  457-17; 
name  revived,  457-20;  unbeliev.ers 
called,  459-38;  taught  to  hate,  459-39; 
utterly  destroy  Nephite  nation,  470-7, 
11;  dissension  among,  472-8;  reject 
gospel  of  Christ,  485-3;  secret  com- 
binations  among,  492-20, 
Lamb  of  God,  see  Christ. 
Lamb,  to  dwell  with  wolf,  103-12. 
Lamb-skin,  worn  by  Gadianton  robbers, 
406-7. 
Lamentation,  among  people  of  Limhi, 
174-9;  among  all  people  of  Nephi,  266- 
4;  of  righteous  Nephites,  375-33;  of 
Nephi,  son  of  Helaman,  377-15;  in 
sin,  462-11;  Jaredite,  508-16. 
Lamoni,  king  over  land  of  Ishmael,  239- 
21;  slays  servants,  239-28,  241-4;  meets 
Ammon,  239-21;  supposes  Ammon  to 
be  the  Great  Spirit,  240-2:  prayer  of, 
243-41;  appearsto  be  dead,  243-1;  re- 
vives, and  testifies  of  Christ,  244-12; 
overcome  by  joy,  queen  also,  244-13; 
multitude  astonished  over,  245-18; 
church  organized  among  people  of, 
246-35;  meets  his  fathefr,  king  of  the 
whole  people,  247-8;  returns  to  Ish- 
mael, 251-18;  causes  synagogues  to 
be  built,  251-20;  counsels  with  Anti- 
Nephi-Lehi,  256-5. 
Land  of  promise,  Nephi  to  be  led  to, 
4-20,  17-13;  Lehi  rejoices  over,  9-5; 
Nephi  and  brethren  to  obtain,  12-13; 
Nephi  beholds  in  vision,  20-1;  Gentiles 
to  be  led  to  seed  of  Lehi  in,  22-13; 
choice  above  all  lands,  24-30,  49-5;  see 
Choice;  Lehi's  colony  driven  toward, 
39-8;  arrival  at,  40-23;  seed  of  Lehi 
prosper  in,  50-9;  gold,  silver  and 
precious  ores  abound  in,  110-12; 
Jared's  colony  carried  toward,  487-ch. 
6:5;  Jaredites  reach  the,  488-12. 
Language,  of  Nephites,  1-2,  134-2;  Ne- 
phites unable  to  write  in  full  on  ac- 
count of,  410-18;  of  records,  called 
reformed  Egyptian,  478-32;  no  other 
people  know,  478-34;  of  people  con- 
founded at  the  great  tower,  479-33; 
of  Jared's  people  not  confounded,  479- 
35. 
Lasciviousness,  Jacob  warns  people 
against,  113-12;  Nephites  fall  into,  308- 
12;  people  free  from  during  a  period 
of  blessing,  457-16. 
Last  days,  words  of  Nephi  written  for 
good  of  people  in,  90-8;  God'*  words 
to  judge  in,  91-18;  Nephi  prophesies 
concerning,  93-14;  to  be  terrible,  95-1. 
Law  of  Moses,  on  the  brass  plates,  8-16, 
10-11;  Laman  and  Lemuel  speak  of, 
35-22;  priests  of  Noah  falsely  claim 
to  teach,  159-28;  a  type  of  Christ,  260- 
15;  not  then  fulfilled,  401-24;  fulfilled 
in  and  by  Jesus  Christ,  who  was  the 
giver  of  the  law,  418-17,  429-4,  5;  not 
followed  as  to  performances  after 
Christ's  visitation,  457-12. 
Laws,  of  Nephites  very  strict,  128-5; 
established  by  Mosiah,  195-1;  enforced 
upon  transgressors,  197-32,  221-2,  269- 
10;  trampled  under  feet  of  Nephites, 
368-22;  corrupted,  368-2;  overthrown 
when  Gadianton  band  usurped  power, 
376-4. 
Lawyers,  hired  at  trials,  220-14;  many 
among  Nephites,  411-11. 
Laying  on  of  hands,  to  ordain,  210-1. 
Leah,  a  lesser  coin,  222-17. 
Learning,  Gentiles  puffed  up  in,  94-20; 
priests  teach  their,  and  deny  Holy 
Ghost,  98-4. 
Lebanon,  to  become  a  fruitful  field,  97- 
28. 
Lehi,  of  Jerusalem,  sees  pillar  of  fire, 
2-6;  has  vision  of  heaven,  2-8;__  sees 
Christ  and  the  apostles,  2-9;  foresees 
destruction  of  Jerusalem,  2-13,  16-3; 
record  of,  2-17,  40-1;  preaches  in  Jeru- 
salem, 2-18;  dream  of,  3-1 ;  leaves  Jeru- 
salem, 3-4;  family  of,  3-5;  speaks,  with 
power  in  valley  of  Lemuel,  4-14;  sends 
for  the  brass  plates,  5-4;  receives  the 
brass  plates,  10-10;  descendant  of 
Joseph,  10-14;  prophecy  of,  concerning 
the  plates,  10-18;  sees  vision  of  the 
tree  and  the  rod  of  iron,  13-2;  predicts 
Christ,  16-4;  finds  Liahona,  31-10;  sons 
of,  born  in  wilderness,  39-7;  and  com- 
pany arrive  in  promised  land,  40-23; 
prophesies,  49-1;  blesses  Jacob,  52-1; 
blesses  Joseph,  55-3;  blesses  children 
of  Laman,  57-3;  blesses  sons  and 
daughters  of  Lemuel,  58-8;  blesses  Sam, 
58-11;  dies,  58-12;  daughtefs  of,  60-6. 
Lehi,  son  of  Zoram,  235-5. 
Lehi,  Nephite  commander,  303-35;  pur- 
sues Lamanites,  304-40;  made  chief 
captain,  319-16;  at  city  of  Noah,  319- 
17;  meets  Lamanites,  330-28;  attacks 
556 
INDEX 
army  of  Jacob,  330-36;  in  command  at 
Mulek,  331-2;  Lamanites  flee  from, 
356-32;  intercepts  enemy,  protects  land 
Bountiful,  361-28. 
Lehi,  son  of  Helaman,  365-21;  preaches 
to  Nephites,  367-14;  preaches  to  La- 
manites, 370-18;  goes  to  land  of  Nephi, 
370-20;  cast  into  prison,  370-21;  en- 
circled about  as  if  with  fire,  370-23; 
face  of,  shines,  371-36;  goes  into  land 
northward,  373-6. 
Lehi,  city  of,  322-15;  people  of,  prepare 
for  battle,  326-24;  captured  by  Ama- 
lickiah,   326-26. 
Lehi,  land  of,  322-25;  people  in  appeal  to 
Moroni,   323-27. 
Lehi-Nephi,  land  of,  147-1. 
Lehi,  land  southward  called,  373-10. 
Lehonti,  leader  of  Lamanites,  313-10; 
poisoned  at  command  of  Amalickiah, 
314-18. 
Lemuel,  second  son  of  Lehi,  rebuked, 
4-14;  threatened  with  curse,  4-21; 
rebels,  11-6;  marries,  31-7;  plots 
against  lives  of  Lehi  and  Nephi,  33- 
37;  with  Laman  binds  Nephi,  39-11; 
Lehi  blesses  sons  and  daughters  of, 
58-9;  angry,  58-13;  mark  placed  upon 
seed   of,   201-7. 
Lemuel,  valley  of,  4-14:  Lehi  dwells  in, 
15-1. 
Lemuelites,  a  division  of  the  Lamanites, 
108-13;   reject   gospel,  459-38. 
Leopard,  to  lie  down  with  the  kid,  103-12. 
Levi,  a  Jaredite,  son  of  Kim,  479-21; 
serves  in  captivity,  then  becomes  king, 
497-15. 
Liahona,  Lehi  finds,  31-10;  instructions 
upon,  32-27;  worked  according  to 
faith,  32-28;  ceases  to  work  because  of 
wickedness,  39-12;  works  by  faith  of 
Nephi,  40-21;  Nephi  takes,  with  him, 
60-12;  known  as  ball,  and  compass, 
31-10,  32-26,  60-12;  called  also  director, 
135-16,  291-38,  45;  name  thus  called, 
291-38. 
Liar,  thrust  down  to  hell,  69-34. 
Lib,  son  of  Kish,  479-18)  becomes  king, 
497-18;  a  great  hunter,  497-19. 
Liberty,  promised  land  a  land  of,  50-7;  of 
belief  and  worship,  196-17,  251-22,  269- 
9;  Ncphitcs  desire  to  preserve,  303-30; 
Moroni's  title  of,  310-13;  title  of, 
hoisted  on  every  tower,  312-36;  Moroni 
?>lanted  standard  of,  312-36;  king-men 
orced  to  acknowledge  standard  of, 
326-20;  youthful  Ammonites  covenant 
to  fight   for,  332-17. 
LIf*  atamal,  to  be  spiritually  minded  is, 
69-39;  hope  to  be  raised  up  unto,  515- 
41. 
Light,  throughout  night,  sign  of  Christ's 
birth,  393-3,  399-8,  40015;  in  the  wil- 
derness. Lord  to  be,  34-13;  choose 
darkness  rather  than,  93-10;  priest- 
craft  set   up   as,   95-29;   miraculously 
provided  for  Jaredite  barges,  483-4, 
_487-ch.  6:2. 
Lightnings,  and  thunderings,  shown  in 
vision  to  Nephi,  20-4;  God  to  visit 
Israel  with,  42-11;  wicked  to  be  visited 
with,  93-6;  at  death  of  Christ,  415-7. 
Limnah,  a  Nephite  chieftain,  slain,  470- 
14. 
Lintnah,  a  gold  coin,  222-5. 
Limher,  a  Nephite  soldier,  199-22. 
Limhi,  son  of  Noah,  meets  Ammon, 
147-9;  sends  proclamation  for  people  to 
assemble,  148-17;  and  people  in  bond- 
age to  Lamanites,  149-22;  captured, 
171-16;  made  king,  172-26;  fights  with 
Lamanites,  172-9;  sends  men  to  find 
land  of  Zarahemla,  175-25;  explorers 
of,  bring  back  record  of  Jaredites,  176- 
27;  and  people  escape  with  aid  of 
Ammon,  177-11;  arrive  at  land  of  Zara- 
hemla, 177-13. 
Linen,  fine-twined,  22-8,  197-29,  203-6, 
373-13,  498-24. 
Lion,  103-12,  440-16. 
Loathsome,  people,  Lamanites  a,  21-23, 
61-22,  468-15. 
Looking,  awful,  fearful,  state  of  wicked 
awaiting  resurrection,  296-14. 
Lord,  the  Gentiles  to  humble  before,  22- 
16;  to  understand,  a  man  should  in- 
quire of  the,  28-3;  covenant  of,  with 
fathers,  47-6;  to  raise  up  mighty  Gen- 
tile nation,  47-7;  prepares  way  for  his 
people,  48-20;  statutes  of  the,  51-16; 
an^er  of,  kindled  against  wicked,  93-6; 
Spirit  of,  not  always  to  strive  with 
man,  93-11;  the,  and  the  Redeemer, 
98-5;  dwelleth  not  in  unholy  temples, 
284-36;  talks  with  brother  of  Jared, 
481-14,  482-20.     See  also  Christ. 
Lord's  prayer,  426-9. 
Lost  tribes,  of  Israel,  429-15,  432-4. 
Love,  arms  of  God's,  51-15;  charity  is, 
95-30. 
Lucre,  corrupts  the  soul,  194-40;  love, 
more  than  God,  222-24. 
Luram,  a  Nephite  soldier,  slain,  518-2. 
Lusts,  of  flesh,  sought  by  wickedj  48-23; 
of  eyes,  294-9:  ask  not  for  thmgs  to 
consume  on,  4/7-28. 
Machinery,  employed  by  Ncphitcs,  128-8. 
Mad,  Abinadi  misjudged  to  be  because 
of   his    testimony,    160-1,  4. 
Madmenah,  a  village  in  Palestine,  84-31. 
Mahah,   son   of  Jared,  488-14. 
Majesty,  of  God,  74-10,  75-19,  21,  208-50, 
225-15. 
Maker,  the  Lord,   so  named,  65-13,  69- 
40,   109-6,   125-4,  360-11,  444-5. 
Malachi,  Jewish  prophet  cited,  446-1. 
Malice,    caused    by    opposing    churches, 
94-21;    forbidden,    95-32. 
Man,  angel  as,  13-5;  Son  of  God  as,  18-7; 
Jesus  Christ  showed  himself  to  the 
rotber  of  Jared  in  form  of  a,  484-15; 
INDEX 
667 
Jesus  Christ  visited  the  Nephites  as  a, 
421-8^   Spirit  of  the   Lord  manifest  to 
Nephi  in  form  of  a,  18-11. 
Manasseh,  Aminadi  a  descendant  of,  219- 
3;  Lehi  a  descendant  of,  219-3. 
Mankind,  became  lost  and  fallen,  226-22; 
Christ  shall  redeem  all,  244-13,  394-16. 
Manna,  Israel  fed  with,  148-19. 
Mansions,  of  the  Father,  127-27,  502-32, 
34,  37. 
Manti,   hill,   Nehor  executed  on,   196-15. 
Manti,  Nephite  soldier,  199-22. 
Manti,  land  of,  235-6. 
Manti,  city  of,   343-22;   taken  by  strat- 
agem, 345-13,  346-28. 
Mark,  set  by  God  upon  Lamanites,  201-6, 
202-15;  red,  on  Amlicites,  201-4,  13. 
Marriage,  of  sons  of  Lehi,  31-7. 
Mary,    mother    of    Jesus,    18-18,    140-8, 
211-10.     See  also  Virgin. 
Mathoni,    one    of    the    twelve    disciples, 
437-4. 
Mathonihah,  one  of  the  twelve  disciples, 
437-4. 
Measure,    of    money    among    Nephites, 
222-4. 
Mediator,    the    great,    Christ    so    called. 
55-28. 
Meek,  the,  persecuted  by  the  rich,  69-30, 
99-13;   the,   shall  increase,  98-30;   Goci 
shall  judge  for  the,  103-9;  teach  to  be, 
291-33;  the,  blessed,  424-5. 
Melchizedek,   229-14. 
Meiek,  land  of,  213-3;  Amulek  and  Zeez- 
rom  at,  274-6;  people  of  Ammon  go  to, 
285-13. 
Men,   Christ  suffers  pains  of  all,  68-21; 
becoming  as  Gods,  227-31. 
Merchants,  411-11. 
Mercy,   Lord  visited  men  in,   59-26,  71- 
53;  hath  no  claim  on  unrepentant,  139- 
39;  he  who  repents  has  claim  on,  227- 
34,  282-15. 
Mercy  and  justice,  299-22. 
Messenger,  of  the  Lord,  446-1. 
Messiah,  see  Christ. 
Metals,  specified,  373-9,  498-23. 
Middoni,  land  of,  247-2. 
Midian,  land  of,  256-5. 
Milk,  and  honey,  94-25;  wine  and,  70-50. 
Ministers,  twelve  to  judge,  21-10. 
Minon,  land  of,  199-24. 
Miracles,  if  among  other  nations  would 
cause  repentance,  71-4;  Jesus  to  work 
mighty,    93-13,    140-S;    God    of,    98-6; 
Nephi,  son  of  Helaman,  works,  397-4; 
great  among  the  people,  399-4;  wrought 
by  Christ  among  Nephites,  432-7,  449- 
15;    all    manner    of,    wrought    by    the 
disciples,  456-5;  God  has  not  ceased  to 
be  God  of,  476-15;  day  of,  514-27,  35. 
Misery,  eternal,  202-26,  216-11. 
Mist  of  darkness,  see  Darkness. 
Mockery,    baptism    of    little    children    a, 
516-9,  517-23. 
Mocum,  city  of,  destroyed,  417-7. 
Money,  of  the  Nephites,  222-4;  wicked 
unpunished  because  of,  under  Gadian- 
ton  rule,  376-5;  priestly  laborers  for, 
shall  perish,  95-31j  forgiveness  of  sins 
for,  promised  by  wicked  church,  474-32. 
Monster,  Ammon  called  a,  246-26.  See 
also  Devil. 
Moriancumer,  temporary  abiding  place  of 
Jaredites,   481-13. 
Morianton,  proposes  to  flee  northward, 
323-29;  maid  informs  Moroni  of  plans 
of,  323-31;   slain,  323-35. 
Morianton,  Jaredite,  descendant  of  Rip- 
lakish,  479-23;  becomes  king,  496-9. 
Morianton,  city  of,  captured  by  Ama- 
lickiah,  326-26;  fortified  by  Lamanites, 
327-22. 
Morianton,  land  of,  322-25. 
Mormon,  Book  of,  460. 
Mormon,   father  of  Mormon,  460-5. 
Mormon,  last  great  leader  of  Nephites, 
409-12,  460-1 ;_  incorporates  smaller 
plates  of  Nephi  with  his  own  abridg- 
ment of  the  larger  plates,  132-6;  in- 
structed by  Ammaron  concerning  the 
records,  460-2;  goes  to  Zarahemla, 
460-6;  visited  of  the  Lord,  461-15;  is 
restrained  from  preaching,  461-16;  ap- 
pointed military  leader,  461-1;  retreats 
into  the  land  of  Joshua,  462-6;  takes 
charge  of  the  plates  of  Nephi,  462-17; 
makes  treaty  dividing  land  with  La- 
manites, 463-28;  resigns  leadership  be- 
cause of  wickedness  of  the  people,  464- 
11;  writes  for  future  generations,  465- 
17;  takes  charge  of  records  hidden  by 
Ammaron,  467-23;  writes  abridgment 
of  record  preserved  on  the  plates  of 
Nephi,  132-3;  records  history  of  his 
times,  460-1;  gathers  Nephites  at  Cu- 
morah,  469-4;  hides  records  in  hill 
Cumorah,  469-6;  teachings  of,  on  faith, 
hope,  and  charity,  recorded  by  Moroni, 
512-1;  first  epistle  of,  to  Moroni,  515-1; 
second  epistle  of,  to  Moroni,  518-1; 
battles  with  Lamanites,  518-2;  killed. 
472-3. 
Mormon,  forest  of,  170-30. 
Mormon,  land  of,  205-3. 
Mormon,  waters  of,  168-8,  183-18,  205-3. 
Mormon,  Words  of,  132. 
Moron,  Jaredite  king,  479-7,  499-14. 
Moroni,  Nephite  commander,  302-16; 
equipment  of  army  of,  302-19;  sends 
spies  into  wilderness,  302-23;  marches 
into  Manti,  302-25;  stratagem  of,  303- 
27;  defeats  Lamanites,  305-51;  demands 
surrender  of  Zerahemnah,  305-5;  ends 
the  conflict,  307-20;  raises  title  of 
liberty,  310-13;  gathers  army,  311-21, 
28;  cuts  off  armies  of  Amalickiah,  312- 
22;  establishes  liberty  and  peace,  312- 
36;  strengthens  his  armies,  316-8; 
character  of,  316-11;  prepares  army, 
318-8;  cursed  by  Amalickiah,  320-27; 
builds  more   fortifications,   320-1;  con- 
558 
INDEX 
flict  of,  with  king-men,  325-13;  gains 
victory,  326-19;  sends  re-eirforcements 
to  Teancum,  328-7;  enters  Bountiful, 
329-18;  joins  Teancum,  329-19;  wounded, 
330-35;  fortifies  Bountiful,  331-4;  has 
correspondence  with  Ammoron,  333-4, 
334-15;  sends  Laman  with  wine  to  La- 
tnanites,  335-6;  arms  prisoners  in  Gid, 
336-16;  receives  epistle  from  Helaman, 
337-1;  writes  to  Pahoran,  348-3,  1;  re- 
ceives answer,  352-1;  marches  towards 
Gideon,  354-3;  joins  Pahoran,  354-6,  14; 
takes  city  of  Nephihah,  355-21;  re- 
turns to  Zarahemla,  357-42;  dies,  358-3. 
Moroni,  son  of  Mormon,  132-1,  469-6; 
finishes  record  of  his  father,  472-1; 
testifies  of  the  three  Nephite  disciples, 
472-10;  on  the  bringing  forth  of  the 
records,  473-12;  makes  abridgment  of 
Jaredite  record,  478-1;  seals  record  and 
interpreters,  48S-5;  speaks  on  faith, 
500-6;  will  not  deny  Christ  even  to 
escape  death,  510-ch.  1:3;  records  mpde 
of  administering  ordinances,  conferring 
the  Holy  Ghost,  510-ch.  2;  ordaining 
priests  and  teachers,  510-ch.  3;  ad- 
ministering sacrament  of  bread  and 
wine,  511-ch.  4,  5;  on  baptism  and 
church  discipline,  511-ch.  6;  quotes  his 
father  on  faith,  hope  and  charity,  512-1 ; 
letters  of  Mormon  to,  515-1,  518-1; 
writes  to  Lamanites,  520-1;  his  pro- 
phetic promise  to  the  faithful  reader  of 
the  record,  520-3;  on  spiritual  gifts, 
520-8;  commends  faith,  hope,  and 
charity,  521-20;  his  concluding  testi- 
mony, 522-34;  seals  and  hides  up  the 
records,  473-14,  520-2. 
Moroni,  city  of,  321-13;  destroyed,  415-9. 
Moroni,  land  of,  326-22,  355-25. 
Moronihah,  commander,  son  of  and  suc- 
cessor to  Moroni,  357-43;  surprised  by 
Lamanite  invasion,  361-26;  defeats  and 
captures  enemy,  362-30;  driven  into 
land  Bountiful,  367-6;  regains  half  of 
lost   possessions,   367-10. 
Moronihah,  Nephite  chieftain,  slain  at 
CuAiorah,  470-14. 
Moronihah,   city   of,   buried,  41610. 
Mortality,  to  be  followed  by  immortality, 
225-12,  297-4,  452-8,  454-36,  127-27, 
166-10. 
Mos««,  commanded  to  do  a  great  work, 
36-26;  a  prophet  like  unto,  48-20,  440- 
23;  God  gave  power  unto,  56-17,  379- 
11;  Christ  the  prophet  of  whom  Moses 
spoke,  48-21,  440-23. 
Moaea,  Books  of,  the  five,  on  plates  of 
brass.  10-11;  Ncphi  did  read,  43-23. 
Mosea,  law  of,  engraven  on  plates  of 
brasa,  8-16;  commandmenta  according 
to,  35-22,  60-10,  136-3;  128-5:  why 
given,  73-4;  obacrved  until  fulfilled  in 
Chriat,  92-24.  „      . 
Moaiah,  king  of  Zarahemla,  130-12,  131- 
19. 
Mosiah,  last  king  of  the  Nephites,  son 
of  king  Benjamin,  134-2;  made  king, 
135-10,  138-30,  147-ch.  6:4;  reads  rec- 
ord of  Zeniflf,  182-5;  reads  account  of 
Alma,  182-6;  dissensions  during  reign 
of,  184-5;  discourses  upon  king-craft, 
191-5;  urges  representative  govern- 
ment instead  of  monarchy,  193-25; 
causes  election  of  judges,  194-39;  trans- 
lates and  keeps  Jaredite  records,  190- 
13,  485-1;  death  of,  194-46;  last  of  the 
Nephite  kings,  194-47;  laws  established 
by,    195-1,    196-14,    368-22. 
Moaiah,  sons  of,  189-34;  numbered  among 
unbelievers,  187-8;  seek  to  destroy 
church,  187-10;  are  rebuked  by  an 
angel,  187-11;  converted,  they  labor 
in  the  ministry,  189-32;  go  on  mis- 
sion, 189-1,  190-7;  a  record  of  their 
ministry  among  the  Lamanites,  237; 
meet  Alma,  237-1;  commissioned  by 
the  Lord,  238-10;  establish  churches, 
255-4;  accompany  Alma  to  Zoramites, 
274-6;   were  men  of  God,   317-18. 
Mountains,  tumbling  to  pieces,  seen  in 
Nephi's  vision,  20-4;  to  be  carried  up, 
42-11,  416-10;  shall  cover  persecutors, 
93-5;  holy,  of  the  Lord,  103-15;  of  the 
Lord's  house,  74-2;  obey  command  in 
the  name  of  Jesus,  113-6. 
Mount  Zion,  nations  fight  against,  95-3. 
Mourning,  among  people  of  Nephi,  266-4, 
416-23. 
Mouth,  draw  near  with,  while  hearts  are 
far  from  the  Lord,  97-25;  words  from 
the  Lord's,  100-2. 
Mulek,  son  of  Zedekiah,  brought  to  the 
land  of  promise,  373-10;  all  Zedekiah's 
sons  slain  except,  380-21. 
Mulek,  city  of,  captured,  326-26;  retaken, 
329-26. 
Mulek,  land  northward  called,  373-10. 
Muloki,  in  prison,  247-2;  preaches,  250- 
11. 
Multitude,  fell  to  earth  at  Christ's  ap- 
pearing, 421-12;  overcome  with  joy 
when  Christ  prays,  433-18. 
Murderer,   wo  unto  the,   69-35. 
Murdera,  secret,  must  be  destroyed  in 
land  of  promise,  72-15;  forbidden,  95- 
32;  by  degenerate  Nephites,  518-10. 
Nahom,  a  place  in  Arabia,  burial-place 
of  Ishmael,   33-34. 
Naila,  prints  of  in  Savior's  hands  and 
feet,   421-14. 
Narrow,  neck  of  land,  358-5;  pass  or 
passage,    323-34,    328-9,    463-29,    464-5. 
Nature,  the  God  of,  suffers,  42-12. 
Nazareth,  city  of,  seen  in  Nephi's  vision, 
18-13. 
Neaa,  planted,  152-9. 
Neck  of  land,  narrow,  joining  land  north- 
ward to  land  southward,  254-32;  ships 
INDEX 
659 
launched  by,  358-S;  fortified,  367-7; 
Jaredites  built  large  city  by,  497-20. 
Nehor,  proclaims  against  the  church,  195- 
3;  withstood  by  Gideon,  195-7;  slays 
Gideon,  195-9;  condemned  by  Alma, 
196-14;  executed,  196-15;  followers  of, 
after  the  profession  of,  232-16,  18,  234- 
15,  236-11,  249-4,  259-28,  29. 
Nehor,  city  of,  a  Jaredite  city,  490-9. 
Nehor,  land  of,  Jaredite  territory,  Corihor 
and  followers  dwell  in,  489-4. 
Nehors,  Desolation  of,  236-11. 
Nehors,  order  of  the,  259-28,  29;  syna- 
gogues  after,  249-4. 
Neighbor,  unjust  treatment  of,  con- 
demned, 98-8,  146-14;  false  witness 
against  forbidden,  161-23;  coveting 
property  of,  forbidden,  161-24;  man 
should   love  his,   179-15,  426-43. 
Nephi,  Book  of.  First,  1. 
Nephi,  Book  of.  Second,  49. 
Nephi,  Book  of.  Third,  399. 
Nephi,  Book  of.  Fourth,  456. 
Nephi,  son  of  Lehi,  birth  and  education 
of,  1-1;  makes  a  record,  1-2,  2-17;  char- 
acter of,  4-16;  to  be  led  to  land  of 
promise,  4-20:  chosen  to  be  a  ruler, 
4-22;  faith  of,  5-15;  asks  Laban  for 
the  plates  of  brass,  6-24;  with  his 
brothers  hides  in  cavity  of  rock,  6-27; 
smitten   by    his    elder   brethren,    6-28; 
'  protected  by  an  angel,  6-29;  slays 
Laban,  8-18;  secures  the  plates,  8-24; 
induces  Zorara  to  join  the  company, 
9-34;  returns  to  Jerusalem  for  Ishmael 
and  family,  11 -ch.  1:2;  bound  by  cords, 
12-16,  39-11;  vision  of,  17-1;  explains 
olive-tree  as  symbol  for  house  of 
Israel,  28-12;  marries,  31-7;  breaks  his 
bow,  32-18;  commanded  to  build  a  ship, 
34-8,  38-4;  filled  with  power  of  God, 
38-52;  brothers  of,  receive  shock,  38-53; 
crosses  ocean  with  his  father's  com- 
pany, 39-9;  arrives  at  promised  land, 
40-23;  makes  plates,  40-1;  preaches 
Christ.  48-21,  50-10,  92-23,  92-1;  with 
a  large  company  flees  from  Laman  and 
Lemuel,  60-7;  made  ruler  and  called 
king,  61-18;  comments  on  Isaiah's 
prophecies,  89-1;  prophesies  concern- 
ing last  days,  95-1;  dies,  108-12. 
Nephi,  son  of  Helaman,  365-21;  made 
cnief  judge,  366-37;  resigns,  368-1; 
preaches  with  his  brother,  Lehi,  369- 
14;  preaches  to  Lamanites,  37p-18; 
goes  to  land  of  Nephi,  370-20;  im- 
prisoned with  Lehi,  370-21;  prison  in 
which  confined,  shaken,  370-27,  371-31: 
encircled  as  if  by  fire,  370-23;  and 
Lehi,  converse  with  angels,  371-36,  39; 
persecutors  of,  overshadowed  by  cloud 
of  darkness,  371-28,  34,  40;  persecutors 
of,  told  to  repent',  by  Aminadab,  371- 
38;  persecutors  of  Lehi  and,  rebuked 
by  voice  from  heaven,  371-29;  faces 
of  Lehi  and,  did  shine  as  angels'  faces, 
371-36;  converts  many,  372-50;  goes  to 
land  northward,  373-6;  returns  to  Zara- 
hemla,  376-1;  deplores  ascendency  of 
Gadianton  band,  376-4;  laments  he  had 
not  lived  in  Lehi's  day,  376-7;  proph- 
ecies of,  376-2;  prays  on  his  garden 
tower,  377-10;  teaches  multitude  from 
tower,  377-12;  predicts  calamity  ex- 
cept people  repent,  377-19;  arouses  op- 
position, 378-5;  reveals  secret  murder 
of  the  judge,  380-27;  names  murderer 
of  the  judge,  382-26;  hears  voice  from 
heaven,  383-3;  is  given  great  power, 
384-7;  conveyed  away  from  persecutors 
by  the  Spirit,  384-16;  invokes  famine  in 
the  land,  385-4;  prays  for  rain,  385-10, 
386-17;  disappears,  399-3,  402-9. 
Nephi,  grandson  of  Helaman,  399-2;  re- 
ceives plates,  399-2;  sign  of  the  Lord's 
birth  promised  to,  400-13;  visited  by 
angels  daily,  414-18;  casts  out  devils, 
414-19;  raised  his  brother  from  the 
dead,  414-19;  did  many  miracles,  414- 
20;  called  from  the  multitude  by  Jesus, 
422-18;  with  eleven  others  _  given 
authority  to  baptize,  422-22;  is  bap- 
tized, 437-11;  baptizes  his  associates 
of  the  twelve,  437-12;  first  among  the 
twelve,  437-4. 
Nephi,  son  of  Nephi  the  disciple,  456; 
historian  of  his  times,  456;  dies,  457- 
19. 
Nephi,  city  of,  60-8;  Nephites  flee  to, 
153-15;  Limhi  and  his  people  return 
to,  174-1;  Lamanites  in,  256-11;  chief 
city  of  land  of  Nephi,  314-20;  Amalic- 
kiah  takes  possession  of,  315-31. 
Nephi,  land  of,  named  after  Nephi,  60-8; 
Mosiah  the  first,  flees  from,  as  directed 
by  the  Lord,  130-12;  Lamanite  armies 
come  from,  133-13;  Ammon  and 
brethren  go  to,  147-6;  Limhi  king  of, 
147-9;  ZenifT  had  knowledge  of,  152-1; 
Eeople  of  Noah  carried  back  to,  by 
amanites,  171-15;  Amulon  and  La- 
manites search  for,  180-35;  sons  of 
Mosiah  go  to,  to  preach  to  Lamanites, 
189-1;  Aaron  goes  to,  191-3;  Amlicites 
join  Lamanites  in,  199-24;  king  Lamoni 
desires  Ammon  to  accompany  him  to, 
247-1;  Aaron  led  by  the  Spirit  to, 
251-1;  nearly  surrounded  by  water, 
254-32;  sons  of  Mosiah  tell  of  mission 
in,  265-20;  people  of  Ammon  brought 
from,  337-3;  Lamanites  flee  to,  347-38. 
Nephi,  plates  of,  see  Plates. 
Nephihah,  made  chief  judge,  successor  to 
Alma,  204-17;   dies,   323-37. 
Nephihah,  city  of,  322-14;  Nephites  flee 
to,  326-24;  captured  by  Amalickiah, 
326-26;  attacked  by  Lamanites,  348-5; 
retaken    by    Moroni,    355-26. 
Nephihah,  land  of,  Moroni  goes  to,  354- 
14;  Moroni  leaves,  356-30. 
Nephihah,  plains  of,  Nephites  pitch 
tents  in,   355-18. 
Nephites,  all  who  were  not  Lamanites, 
108-13;  declared  by  Jacob  to  be  more 
wicked  than  Lamanites,  111-35;  Enos 
prays    that    record    of,    be    preserved. 
660 
INDEX 
126-13;  believers  called,  201-11;  armies 
of,  assemble  in  Jershon,  301-4;  fight 
for  their  liberties,  301-9;  fight,  not  for 
power  but  for  homes  and  rites  of  wor- 
ship, 304-45;  taught  to  defend  them- 
selves, even  to  bloodshed,  317-14,  304- 
46;  fortify  Ammonihah,  318-4;  fortify 
Noah,  319-13;  attacked  at  Noah,  320-21; 
many  sail  forth  in  ships  of  Hagoth, 
358-6;  repent,  367-15;  in  fear  of  La- 
manites,  368-20;  had  corrupted  the 
laws,  368-22;  impenitent,  372-2,  375-31: 
converted  by  Lamanites,  373-5;  and 
Lamanites  in  mutual  friendliness,  373- 
6;  may  be  destroyed  except  they  re- 
pent, said  the  Lord,  397-17;  again  dis- 
believe and  become  hardened,  401-1; 
all  converted,  408-1;  and  Lamanites 
converted,  456-2;  return  to  homes, 
410-1;  have  peace  after  subduing  the 
Gadianton  band,  411-3;  fall  into  dis- 
sension and  form  tribes,  413-2;  prosper 
during  period  of  righteousness,  456-7; 
fair  and  delightsome  people,  456-10; 
factions   arise   among,   458-36;    become 
proud  and  vain,  459-43;  exterminated 
as  a  nation  by  Lamanites,  470-10,  472- 
2;  killed  who  will  not  deny  Christ, 
SlO-ch.  1:2;  become  depraved,  lustful 
and   barbarous,    518-9;   declared   to   be 
without   civilization,   518-11. 
Neum,     a     prophet,     predicted     Christ's 
crucifixion,  41-10. 
New  Jerusalem,   to  be   established,   440- 
22,    444-23;    a,    to    come    down    from 
heave<i,  503-3. 
Nimrah,  son  of  Akish,  494-8;  flees  from 
his   father's   kingdom  and  joins   Omer, 
494-9. 
Nimrod,   son   of  Cohor,   490-22. 
Nimrod,    valley   of,   480-1. 
Noah,     son    of    Zeniff,     147-9;     becomes 
king,  155-1;  buildings  erected  by,  156- 
8;     becomes     a    wine    bibber,     156-15; 
hardens     his    heart    against    word    of 
God,    157-29;    imprisons    Abinadi,    159- 
17;  orders  that  Abinadi  be  slain,  160-1, 
166-1;   accuses   Alma  of  sedition,    170- 
33;    life   of.    spared    by    Gideon,    170-8; 
flees  with  his  people  before  Lamanites, 
170-9;  commands  men  to  desert  wives 
and  children,  171-11;  burned  to  death, 
171-20;  priests  of,  abduct  daughters  of 
Lamanites,    172-3. 
Noah,  a  Jaredite,  son  of  Corihor,  490-14, 
15;  captures  Shule,  490-17;  slain,  490- 
18. 
Noah,   the   patriarch,    flood    in    days   of, 
220-22,    445-9;    Jaredite    barges    tight 
like  ark  of,  488-7. 
Noah,   land,   and   citv  of,  235-3,   319-12; 
fortified,    319-13;    Lehi    in    charge    of, 
319. 17. 
Nobility,  claim  to,  asserted  by  king-men, 
325-8.  17.  18,  326-21. 
Nothincntsa   of  man,   the,   388* 7,    142-5, 
14311. 
Nurture,  and  admonition  of  the  Lord. 
125-1. 
Oath,  and  sacred  ordinance,  324-39;  evil 
and  secret,  290-27,  29,  374-21,  25,  375- 
30,  459-42,  492-15,  20,  498-33;  between 
Nephi  and  Zoram,  9-33,  35,  37;  of  the 
people  of  Ammon,  332-11,  14,  337-8; 
Mormon  repents  of  his,  467-1. 
Offering,  sacrificial,  3-7,  10-9,  136-3; 
burnt,    done    away    by    Christ,   418-19. 
Ogath,  site  of  a  Jaredite  camp,  508-10. 
Olive-tree,  Israel  compared  unto,  by  Lehi, 
16-12,  17-14,  28-7,  12,  29-16;  allegory 
of  the  wild  and  tame,   115-3. 
Omega,  Alpha  and,  the  Lord  so  called, 
418-18. 
Omer,  a  Jaredite  king,  479-30,  491-1, 
492-11,  493-1. 
Omner,  son  of  Mosiah,  189-34;  see  Mosiah, 
sons  ot. 
Omni,  son  of  Jarom,  129-15;  makes  rec- 
o.d  on  the  plates,  129-1. 
Omm,  Book  of,  129. 
Onidah,  hill,  277-4;  place,  313-S. 
Onihah,  city,  destroyed  at  time  of  the 
crucifixion,  417-7. 
Only  Begotten  of  the  Father,  the,  90-12, 
228-5,  9.     See  also  Christ. 
Opposition,  must  needs  be,  53-11,  54-15. 
Ordained,  of  God,  the  twelve  apostles, 
20-7;  by  Alma,  one  priest  to  fifty 
members,  169-18;  priests  and  elders,  by 
Alma,  210-1;  ministers,  by  Nephi,  415- 
25;  manner  in  which  the  disciples  or- 
dained priests  and  teachers,  510-ch.  3. 
Order,  all  things  to  be  done  in,  144-27. 
Ordinances,  associated  with  law  of 
Moses,  92-30;  a  type  of  the  order  of 
the  Son  of  God,  229-16;  strict  observ- 
ance  of,   chronicled,  269-3. 
Ore,  for  tools,  34-9;  on  promised  land, 
40-25;  Nephi  made  plates  of,  40-1; 
precious,  61-15,  110-12;  records  on 
plates  of,  176-27;  work  in  all  kinds 
of,  373-11;  dug  and  used  by  the  Jarc- 
dites,  498-23. 
Orihah,  son  of  Jared  who  came  from  the 
great  tower,  479-32,  488-14;  anointed 
king,  489-27;  righteousness  of,  489-30; 
his  many  children,  489-2. 
Outer  darkness,  to  be  suffered  by  spirits 
Of  the  wic4<ed,  295-13. 
Ox,  found  in  the  land  of  promise,  40-25; 
lion  to  eat  straw  like  the,  103-13. 
Paanchi,  son  of  Pahoran,  contends  for 
the  judgment-seat,  359-3;  condemned 
to  death,  360-8. 
Pachus,  wicked  king  of  Nephite  dis- 
senters, 354-6;   slain,  354-8. 
Pacumeni,  son  of  Pahoran,  contends  for 
the  judgment-seat,  359-3;  submits  to 
the  voice  of  the  people,  360-6;  ao- 
pointed  chief  judpre  and  governor,  360- 
13;  slain  by  Coriantumr.  361-21. 
P>sas>  firstborn  son  of  the  brother  of 
Jarcd.  489-25. 
INDEX 
661 
Paihoran,  son  of  Ncphihah.  324-39;  con- 
tention among  the  people  concerning, 
324-2;  refuses  to  permit  alteration  of 
the  la:ws,  324-3;  opponents  of.  called 
king-men,  324-5;  supporters  of,  called 
freemen,  324-6:  writes  letter  to  Moroni, 
352-1;  his  faithfulness  and  patriotism, 
352-9;  joined  by  Moroni,  354-6;  returns 
to  the  judgment-seat,  357-44;  dies, 
359-2. 
Pahoran,  son  of  Pahoran,  contends  for 
the  judgment-seat,  359-3;  njade  chief 
judge,  359-5;  murdered  by  Kishkumen, 
360-9. 
Paradise,  67-13,  295-12,  457-14. 
Path,  straight,  and  straight  and  narrow, 
14-20,  104-9,  105-19. 
Pearls,  for  ornament  and  display,  458-24. 
Penitent,  the,  to  be  blessed,  262-21,  265- 
18,  300-23,  24. 
Perdition,  the  son  of,  451-32,  455-7. 
Perverse,  generation,  and  wicked,  see 
Generation. 
Persecution,  inflicted  by  unbelievers, 
186-1;  forbidden  by  Nephite  law,  196- 
21. 
Pestilence,  unbelievers  to  be  destroyed 
by,  63-15,  71-6,  158-7;  withheld  because 
of  prayers  of  righteous,  220-22. 
Plain,  and  precious  scriptures  taken 
away,  23-26,  28,  25-40. 
Plainness,  Nephi  delights  in,  89-4,  103-3, 
106-6;  of  the  word  of  God,  23-24,  29, 
106-5,   110-11. 
Plsmets,  witnesses  for  God,  272-44. 
Plates,  of  brass,  history,  genealogy,  and 
scripture  engraven  upon,  5-3,  6-24, 
8-24,  23-23,  130-14,  420-17;  contain  five 
books   of   Moses,    10-11;   prophecies   of 
Joseph  written  upon,  57-2,  58-15; 
[ephi  had  brought  after  separating 
from  Laman  and  his  people,  60-12;  the 
sons  of  Benjamin  taught  concerning, 
134-3;  delivered  to  Alma,  191-20;  con- 
tained scriptures  and  genealogies,  288- 
3 1  Nephi,  the  grandson  of  Helaman, 
given  charge  of,  399-2. 
Plates  of  Nephi,  two  sets  of,  15-2,  4, 
62-30;  made  from  ore,  40-1;  Mormon 
made  an  abridgment  from,  132-3;  king 
Benjamin  attests  that  records  are  true, 
134-6;  Mosiah  given  charge  of,  135-16; 
contain  the  teachings  of  Jesus,  448-7; 
Mormon  instructed  by  Ammaron  to 
take  possession  of,  460-4;  hid  up  in 
hill    Cumorah,   469-6. 
Plates,  the  larger,  also  called  the  other 
plates,  and  the  other  plates  of  Nephi; 
contain  more  of  the  secular  history, 
15-4,  41-4,  58-14,  62-29,  33,  108-3,  113- 
13,  125-26;  delivered,  with  the  smaller 
plates,  to  Chemish,  130-8;  Mormon  fin- 
ishes his  record  from,  132-4,  133-9: 
Helaman  commanded  to  keep  record 
on,  288-2;  Nephi,  grandson  of  Hela- 
man, makes  record  from,  409-10. 
Plates,  smaller,  also  called  these  plates; 
contain  more  of  the  sacred  or  ecelesias- 
tical  history,  11-ch.  6:3,  15-4,  16-1, 
40-1,  3,  60-4,  62-30,  107-1,  113-13,  125- 
21,  127-2,  129-14,  129-1  131-25,  132-3; 
part  called  the  plates  of  Jacob,  113-14; 
full,  132-30;  Mormon  adds,  to  his 
record,   132-6. 
Plates,  gold,  twenty-four,  Jaredite  rec- 
ord, brought  by  Limhi's  explorers, 
150-9,  176-27;  received  by  Mosiah, 
177-14;  Alma  speaks  to  Helaman  con- 
cerning, 289-21;  Moroni  takes  account 
of  Ether  from,  478-2;  record  of  Brother 
of  Jared  upon,  484-21;  not  to  be  re- 
vealed until  after  Christ,  485-1;  to 
whom  to  be  shown,  487-ch.  5:2. 
Prayer,  and  fasting,  for  Alma,  188-22; 
teaching  of  Aaron  on,  252-16. 
Prayers,  of  the  righteous  delay  destruc- 
tion, 220-22;  of  Alma,  268-17;  Zenos 
concerning,  280-3;  people  admonished 
to  pray  for  mercy,  283-18;  when  vain, 
283-28,  S12-ch.  7:6;  the  Lord's,  426-9; 
in  families,  435-21;  in  the  name  of 
Jesus,  437-6,  514-26;  an  evidence  of 
faith,  438-22;  disciples  united  in,  and 
fasting,  449-1;  the  church  met  often 
for,  511-ch.  6:5. 
Pride,  Gentiles  lifted  up  in,  94-20; 
churches  corrupted  because  of,  99-12; 
and  love  of  gold,  109-16;  Nehor  lifted 
up  in,  195-6;  and  other  sins,  197-32; 
enters  the  church,  366-33;  ends  the 
condition  of  people  having  possessions 
in  common,   458-24. 
Priestcraft,  and  iniquities,  71-5;  forbid- 
den, 95-29;  introduced  among  the  peo- 
ple,   196-12. 
Priesthood,  the  holy  order  of  God,  229- 
18,   300-2,   379-18. 
Priests,  Jacob  and  Joseph  consecrated, 
62-26,  109-18;  of  churches  of  men  con- 
tend one  with  another,  98-4;  king  Ben- 
jamin appoints,  146-3;  wicked,  of 
Noah,  171-23;  labor  for  their  own  sup- 
port, 186-5,  197-26;  ordained  of  God, 
227-1;  Alma  consecrates,  234-13;  and 
false  prophets,  458-34;  manner  of  ordi- 
nation of,  510-ch.   3. 
Prison,  Alma  and  Amulek  cast  into,  232- 
17;  destroyed  at  miraculous  deliverance 
of  Alma  and  Amulek,  233-27;  in  Mid- 
doni,  247-3;  Nephi  and  Lehi  cast  into, 
370-21;  shaken  at  miraculous  deliver- 
ance of  Nephi  and  Lehi,  370-27. 
Prisoners,  held  by  Moroni  for  exchange, 
328-8;  Lamanite,  compelled  to  bury 
their  dead,  331-1;  put  to  work,  331-3, 
336-25;  exchange  of,  proposed  by  Am- 
moron,  333-1;  conditions  for  exchange 
of,  proposed  by  Moroni,  acceded  to  by 
Ammoron  333-11,  334-20;  upwards  of 
2,000  slain  in  their  rebellion,  342-14; 
sent  to  Zarahemla,  342-16;  converted, 
set  at  liberty,  409-4;  taken  by  Laman- 
ites  from  the  tower  of  Sherrizah,  518-7. 
562 
INDEX 
Probation,  this  life  a  state  of,  54-21,  69- 
27,  226-24,  298-4;  continue  until  end 
of,  107-9;  days  of,  past,  sorrow  over, 
392-38. 
Proclamation,  gladsome,  by  Limhi  to  his 
people,  148-17;  by  Lachoneus,  to  as- 
semble people  for  detence  against 
Gadianton    robbers,   405-22. 
Procrastination,  of  day  of  repentance, 
283-33,  35. 
Promised  land,  see  Land  of  Promise. 
Promises,  according  to  the  flesh,  71-2, 
72-17;  of  God,  extended  to  Lamanites, 
217-16,  218-24;  to  people  of  Nephi 
verified,  322-21;  people  led  away  by 
Akish  through  fair,  492-17. 
Prophecies,  concerning  signs  of  Christ's 
birth  fulfilled,  399-4;  of  Abinadi  and 
Samuel  the  Lamanite,  fulfilled,  461-19, 
462-10. 
Prophecy,  of  Nephi  concerning  the  Jews, 
89-4. 
Prophets,  Jews  understand  the,  89-5;  re- 
jection of,  96-5,  122-8;  persecutors  of, 
perish,  92-3;  words  of,  searched,  113-6; 
Jews  killed  the,  114-14;  many,  in  days 
of  Enos,  127-22;  labor  diligently,  in 
days  of  Jarom,  128-11;  Jaredite,  in  the 
reign  of  Shule,  490-23;  Jaredite,  given 
liberty  to  travel,  by  king  Shule,  491- 
25;  Jaredite,  brought  about  repentance, 
491-26;  Jaredite,  cry  repentance  to 
people  of  Heth,  495-28;  persecuted, 
even  to  death  by  people  of  Heth,  495- 
29. 
'Prosperity,  of  the  church,  in  days  of 
Helaman,  365-25. 
Punishment,  no,  where  there  is  no  law, 
69-25;  Sherem  speaks  of  eternal,  124- 
18;  everlasting,  the  wages  of  the 
wicked,   138-33. 
Pure,  in  heart,  112-2;  blessed,  424-8. 
Quakintr,  of  the  earth,  20-4,  388-9,  416- 
12. 
Queen,    wife    of   king   Lamoni,    counsels 
with    Ammon,    244-3;    widow    of    king 
Lehonti,  marries  Amalickiah,  315-35. 
Queens,   nursing   mothers    to   people   of 
Israel.  12-9. 
Rabbanah,  a  Lamanite  title  of  honor, 
241-13. 
Raiment,  disciples  admonished  to  take 
no  thought  for,  427-25,  28. 
Raising,  of  the  dead,  by  Christ,  140-S, 
449-15;  by  Nephi,  grandson  of  Hela- 
man, 414-19;  by  the  Ncphite  disciples, 
456-5.     See  also  Resurrection. 
Ramah,  hill,  same  as  hill  Cumorah,  508- 
11. 
Rameumptom,  the  holy  stand  of  the 
Zor.imitcs,  275-21. 
Ranks,   bancd  on   wealth,  411-12. 
Rebellion,  of  Laman  and  others,  upon 
the  waters,  39-9,  49-2;  of  Corihor,  tHe 
Jaredite,  489-4;  of  Cohor,  and   Noah, 
490-15;  of  Jared,  491-2;  of  Akish,  492- 
13;  of  Heth,  495-26;  caused  by  secret 
combinations,  499-15. 
Reckoning  of  time,  changed  by  Nephites 
after   sign   of   Christ's   birth,   402-8. 
Record,  of  Lehi,  Nephi's  abridgment  of, 
2-17,  40-1;  genealogy  in,  10-1;  of  the 
Jews,  angel's  prophecy  concerning,  23- 
23;  of  Mormon,  delivered  to  Moroni, 
132-1,  472-1;  Nephite,  coming  forth  of, 
a  sign,  442-5,  486-17;  omissions  from 
Nephite,  supplied  by  command  of 
Christ,  445-7. 
Records,  God  able  to  preserve,  126-15; 
of  Jaredites,  brought  by  king  Limhi's 
explorers,  150-9,  478-2;  Nephite,  many 
kept,  364-13,  409-9;  hid  up  in  the  hill 
Cumorah,   469-6,   508-11. 
Redemption,  through  the  Messiah,  53-6, 
55-26,  133-8,  218-27,  476-12;  plan  of, 
226-25;  from  sin,  369-10;  brought  to 
pass,  471-7. 
Red  Sea,  Lehi  arrives  at,  3-5;  Moses 
smote,  379-11. 
Remission,  of  sins,  look  forward  for, 
211-6;  for  repentant,  227-34,  229-16; 
baptism  unto,  516-11. 
Remnant,  of  House  of  Israel,  98-2;  to 
hear  gospel,  102-3;  of  seed  of  Jacob, 
311-23,  410-24,  440-16,  443-12,  22,  469- 
24,  472-ch.  7:10;  of  seed  of  Joseph, 
311-23,  410-23,  420-17,  429-12,  503-6. 
Repentance,  way  to,  prepared,  17-18;  of 
Gentiles,  26-5,  63-12,  102-2;  temporary, 
of  Laman  and  Lemuel,  40-20;  men 
called  to,  54-21,  68-23,  94-27,  143-10, 
216-12,  423-32,  514-31,  516-8;  and  bap- 
tism, 104-11,  208-49;  punishment  with- 
out, 139-38.  395-1,  498-1;  reward  of, 
140-12,  185-29,  389-22;  voice  from 
heaven  calls  to,  371-29. 
Restoration,  of  Israel,  102-5,  103-8;  of 
Israel,  sign  of  beg[inning  of,  454-1;  of 
all  things  to  their  proper  order  re- 
quisite with  justice,  297-2. 
Resurrection,  necessary  by  reason  of  the 
fall,  67-6;  of  all  men,  68-22,  223-41, 
448-4;  power  of  the,  73-25,  114-11, 
122-9,  515-41;  of  Christ  of  universal 
application,  281-22,  394-15,  471-6:  of 
the  dead,  162-35,  164-20;  the  first, 
164-21,  168-9,  296-17;  meaning  of,  225- 
8,  296-18;  Aaron  speaks  on.  250-9;  a 
space  between  death  and  the,  296-21; 
of  Christ  redeems  mankind,  165-7,  394- 
17;  of  many  saints,  395-25,  446-9. 
Revelation,  from  God  in  a  sealed  book, 
96-7;  not  to  be  despised,  114-8. 
Rich,  unrighteous,  condemned,  69-30,  70- 
42.  99-15,  144-23;  people  of  church  be- 
come, through  righteousness.  197-29; 
Lamanites  and  Nephites  became,  373-9. 
Riches,  seek  kingdom  of  God  before.  110- 
18;  king  Benjamin  had  not  sought. 
13/-12;  become  slippery,  under  the 
curse,  392-31,  461-l4. 
INDEX 
B88 
Righteous,  do  not  murmur,  31-3;  are 
favored  of  God,  36-35;  need  not  fear, 
48-22;  shall  not  perish,  93-8. 
Ris;hteousnes8,  God  will  visit  Israel  be- 
cause of,  42-11;  God's  ways  are,  51- 
19;  perfect  knowledge  of,  68-14. 
Riplah,  hill,  303-31. 
Riplakish,  ancestor  of  Morianton,  a 
Jaredite,  479-2.3;  his  wicked  reign, 
496-4;   his   death,  496-8. 
Ripliancum,  waters  of,  508-8. 
River,  seen  in  vision  of  Lehi,  13-13; 
source  of,  13-14,  21-16;  explanation  of 
vision  of,  30-26. 
Roads,  many  built  in  days  of  Lachoneus, 
411-8. 
Robbers,  see  Gadianton  Robbers. 
Robe  of  righteousness,  prayed  for  by 
Nephi,  59-33. 
Rock,  figurative  of  strength  in  right- 
eous, Christ  called  the,  29-15,  59-30, 
60-35,    70-45,    100-28,   423-39. 
Rocks,  rent  at  death  of  Christ  as  fore- 
seen in  Nephi's  vision.  20-4;  rending 
of,  predicted  by  Samuel  the  Lamanite, 
394-21;  rent  to  pieces  as  predicted, 
416-18. 
Rod  of  iron,  in  vision  of  Lehi,  14-19;  in 
vision  of  Nephi,  19-25;  meaning  of, 
29-23. 
Root,  of  Jesse,  85-10. 
Ruler,  Nephi  wrongly  accused  of  desir- 
ing to  make  himself  a,  33-38,  39-10, 
60-3;  God  makes  Nephi  a,  4-22,  6-29, 
61-19;  Mosiah  proclaimed  a,  by  king 
Benjamin,   135-10,   138-30. 
Rulers,  covered  because  of  iniquity,  96-5. 
Rumors,  of  wars,  20-2,  21-21,  27-15,  90- 
12,  474-30. 
Sabbath,  observed  by  people  of  Nephi, 
128-5,  169-23;  remember  the,  161-16. 
Sack-cloth,  garb  of  humility  and  peni- 
tence,  157-25,  385.9. 
Sacrament,  of  bread  and  wine,  Christ 
administers,  434-3;  emblems  miracu- 
lously provided,  439-3;  none  to  partake 
unworthily,  435-28;  Christ  adminis- 
tered to  Nephites  often,  449-13;  bless- 
ing on  bread,  511 -ch.  4;  on  the  wine, 
511-ch.  5. 
Sacred  things,  the  records,  interpreters, 
etc,  so  called,  41-5,  108-4,  288-2,  289- 
14,  292-47,  324-38,  358-1,  399-2,  459- 
48,  469-6. 
Sacrifice,  Christ  a,  for  sin,  53-7;  burnt, 
offered  by  people  of  king  Benjamin, 
136-3;  an  infinite  and  eternal,  282-10; 
of  .J)roken  heart  and  contrite  spirit 
instead  of  burnt  offerings,  418-20;  of 
women  and  children  to  Lamanite  idols, 
466-14,  467-21. 
Saint,  man  becomes,  through  atonement, 
141-19. 
Saints,  of  God,  church  called,  26-12;  a 
gulf  between  the  wicked  and,  30-28: 
of  the  Holy  One,   68-18;  cry  of  blood 
of,  shall  ascend,  92-3,  99-10;  all,  shall 
dwell  with  God,  517-26. 
Salem,  Melchizedek,  king  of,  229-17. 
Salt,  of  the  earth,  useless  if  its  savor 
be  lost,  424-13,  432-15. 
Salvation,  all  the  earth  shall  see,  42-17, 
441-35;  is  free,  52-4;  none  barred,  94- 
24;  Lamanites  might  have,  126-13; 
through  faith,  140-9,  145-7,  223-40;  by 
the  atonement,  142-6,  206-21;  not  by 
the  law  of  Moses  alone,  161-28;  to  be 
declared  to  every  nation,  165-28;  the 
reward  of  the  righteous,  218-28;  the 
day  of,  near,  229-21;  ye  have  procras- 
tinated the  day  of,  392-38. 
Sam,  one  of  Lehi's  sons,  3-S,  4-17,  re- 
bellion against,  and  brethren,  11-6, 
201-6;  Lehi  rejoices  because  of,  13-3, 
14;  blessed  by  Lehi,  58-11;  accom- 
panies Nephi  into  the  wilderness  at 
separation   from   the   Lamanites,   60-6. 
Samuel,  prophet  of  Israel,  mentioned  by 
Christ,  440-24. 
Samuel,  the  Lamanite,  389-2;  prophesies 
destruction  to  unrepentant,  390-5,  392- 
38;  prophesies  of_  Christ,  390-6;  speci- 
fies signs  of  Christ's  birth  and  death, 
393-3,  394-20;  calls  for  repentance, 
395-1;  converts  many,  397-1;  escapes 
persecutors,  397-6;  prophecy  of,  ful- 
filled, 446-10,  461-r9,  462-10. 
Sanctification,  result  of  penitence  and 
obedience,  366-35,  209-54,  229-12,  522- 
33. 
Sanctuaries,   99-13,  234-17,  250-6. 
Sariah,  the  wife  of  Lehi,  3-5,  9-1,  13-14; 
complains  against  Lehi,  9-2. 
Satan,  see  Devil. 
Savior,  the,   see  Christ. 
Scarlets,  desired  by  the  abominable 
church,  22-8. 
Scattering,  of  Israel,  predicted,  16-3,  17- 
14,  29-17,  46-3,  63-11,  71-6,  90-15. 
Scent,  of  corpses,  236-11,  506-23. 
Scorner,  to  be  consumed,  98-31. 
Scourge,  Lamanites  a,  to  Nephites,  5-24, 
61-25. 
Scriptures,  all,  for  profit  and  learning, 
43-23;  engraven  upon  the  plates  of 
brass,  58-15;  wresting  of,  forbidden, 
229-20;  searching  of,  taught  by  Christ, 
445-1. 
Sealed,  book  shall  be,  96-7. 
Sealing,  power  given  to  Nephi,  son  of 
Helaman,  384-7. 
Seantum,  murderer  of  the  judge,  ac- 
cused,  382-26;  confesses,  383-37. 
Sebus,  the  water  of,  239-26. 
Secret  combinations,  of  Akish,  492-13. 
See  also  Gadianton  Robbers. 
Seed,  the  word  compared  to,  278-28. 
Seeds,  of  every  kind,  carried  by  Lehi's 
colony,  13-1,  31-11,  39-6;  planted  by 
Lehi's  people,  40-24;  sown  by  Nephi's 
people,  60-11;  carried  by  Jaredites, 
480-41,  3. 
564 
INDEX 
Se«r,    56-6,    151-13,    190-16;    covered   be- 
cause of  iniquity,  96-5. 
Seezoram,  chief  judge,  murdered  by  his 
brother,  382-23. 
Senine,    gold    coin,    a    day's    wage    for   a 
judge,  221-3,  222-5,  7. 
Senum,     silver     coin,     value     of,     221-3, 
222-6. 
Sepulchre,    Christ    laid    in    a,    for    three 
days,  90-13. 
Sermon,    the,   on    the    mount,    repeated, 
423  to  429. 
Serpent,  raised  by  Moses,  91-20,  379-14. 
See   also  Devil. 
Serpents,   fiery   flying,  a   scourge,  37-41, 
89-29;    poisonous,    a    scourge    to    the 
Jaredites,  495-31;  destroyed,  497-19. 
Servant,  of  Laban,  Zoram,  8-20;  Ammon, 
a,  to  king  Lamoni,  239-25;  of  Teancum, 
327-33;  of  the  devil,  512-11. 
Servants,  unprofitable,  137-21;  of  Lamoni 
scattered  by  Lamanites,  239-27. 
Seth,  a  Jaredite,  son  of  Shiblon,  479-11; 
brought    into    captivity,   499-9. 
Shame,  of   sinners  on   day  of  judgment, 
225-15;   to  be   forgotten,  444-4. 
Shared,  a  Jaredite,  battles  with  Corian- 
tumr,  505-23;   slain,  505-30. 
Shazer,  a  camping  place  for  Lehi's  peo- 
ple, 31-13. 
Sheaves,   symbolical  of  reward  of  labor, 
261-5;  the  Lord's  people  to  be  gathered 
as,  440-18. 
Sheep,   people  of  God  likened   to,  49-25, 
396-13;   disobedient   not    Christ's,   207- 
38;  of  other  folds,  of  Christ,  430-17,  1. 
Shelem,    a    mount,    place    of    the    Lord's 
manifestation  to  the  brother  of  Jared, 
482-1. 
Shem,  land  of,  463-20. 
Shem,     a     Nephite     chieftain,     slain     at 
Cumorah,  470-14. 
Shemlon,  land  of,   154-7,  172-1. 
Shemnon,    one    of    the    twelve    disciples, 
437-4. 
Shepherd,  one  God  and  one,  25-41;  one 
fold   and   one,   49-25,   430-17;   as   sheep 
having    no,    207-37;    Christ,    the    good, 
207-38,  39,  208-41,  209-57,  60,  377-18; 
the  devil   a,   207-39. 
Sherem,   denies    Christ,    123-1;   demands 
a   sign,    124-13;    is    stricken  and   dies, 
124-15,  20. 
Sheum,  a  variety  of  food-plant,  152-9. 
Shez,  a  Jaredite  king,  son  of  Heth,  479- 
25;    attempts    to    restore    the    broken 
nation.  496-1;  death  of,  496-4. 
Shiblom,   a    Nephite   chieftain,    slain    at 
Curaorah,  470-14. 
Shiblon  or  Shlblon,  a  Jaredite  king,  son 
of  Com,  479-12;  brother  of,  puts  proph- 
ets to  death,  499-5;  death  of,  499-9. 
Shiblon,  a  son  of  Alma  the  younger, 
274-7,  292-lj  goes  on  mission  to  Zora- 
miteii,  274-7;  commandments  of  Alma 
to.  292-1;  with  his  brothers  is  success- 
ful   in    the    ministry,    320-30;    takes  | 
charge    of    the    sacred    things,    358-1; 
dies,   358-10. 
Shiblon,  a  coin,  222-15. 
Shiblum,  a  coin,  222-16. 
Shilom,  city  of,   149-21,   152-8. 
Shilom,  land  of,  147-ch.  7:5,  154-8;  many 
buildings    erected    in    by    king    Noah, 
156-13. 
Shim,  hill,   wherein  Ammaron  deposited 
the    sacred    engravings,    460-3;    sacred 
records   taken   from   by   Mormon,   467- 
23;   mentioned   in   record  of  Jaredites, 
493-3. 
Ship,  Nephi  commanded  to  build  a,  34-8; 
Lehi   and   his  colony  put   forth  to  sea 
in,  39-8. 
Ships,  built  by   Hagoth,   358-S;   thought 
to  have  been  lost,  358-8. 
Shiz,  a  Jaredite,  the  brother  of  Lib,  506- 
17;  his  vengeful  oath,  507-24;  slain  by 
Coriantumr,  509-30. 
Shule,  Jaredite  king,  son  of  Kib,  479-31, 
489-7;  restores  kingdom  to  his  father, 
490-9;    reigns    as    king,   490-10;    right- 
eousness of,  490-11;  captured  by  Noah, 
490-17;  regains   kingdom,  490-18;  pro- 
tects  the   prophets,   490-24. 
Shum,  a  coin,  222-5. 
Shurr,    valley    of,    camp    of   Coriantumr, 
507-28. 
Sidom,  land  of,  233-1. 
Sidon,  river,  or  waters  of,  460-10;  bap- 
tisms in,  203-4;  wilderness  at  head  of, 
254-29     302-22. 
Siege,  of  robbers  against  people  of  Nephi, 
407-16;  of  Coriantumr  against  army  in 
wilderness,  505-5. 
Signs,  of  Christ's  birth,  92-3,  393-3,  400- 
13;    of    Christ's    death,    41-10,    394-20, 
415-3,  416-20;  a,  demanded  by  Sherem, 
124-13;    of    the     gathering    of    Israel, 
442-1;  secret,  received  by  Kishkumen, 
362-7. 
Signs,   secret,   used   to  promote   wicked- 
ness   374-22 
Silks,  22-7,  203-6,  494-17,  498-24. 
Silver,  22-7;  found  on  land  of  promise, 
40-25;     workmanship     in,     61-15;     Ne- 
phites  rich  in,  128-8,  197-29. 
Similitude,  Abraham  and  Isaac  a,  113-5. 
Sin,    Lord    cannot    look    upon    with    the 
least  allowance,  308-16;  unpardonable, 
the,  124-19,  293-6. 
Sins,  warning  against,  69-38,  70-45;  re- 
mission of,  92-26,  125-2;  see  Remission 
of   sins;    of    the    world,    Lamb    of    God 
taketh     away,     21214;     Jesus     Christ 
slain  for,  421-14. 
Siron,  land  of,  293-3. 
Skins,    of    the    Lamanites,    dark,    61-21, 
201 -l^;    garments    made    of,    318-6;    of 
righteous     Lamanites     become     white, 
403-15. 
Slaughter,     of     Amlicites,      199-18;     of 
Gadianton     robbery     407-11;     of     Ne- 
phites,    467-21,    470-10;    of    Jaredites, 
508-15. 
INDEX 
566 
Slavery,  king  Limhi  offers  to  submit  to, 
148-15;  people  of  Ammon  offer  to  sub- 
mit to,  264-8;  forbidden  by  law,  264-9. 
Slings,     Nephites     armed     with,"   198-12. 
See  also  Weapons. 
Slothfulness,  decried,  350-14. 
Snare,  of  the  adversary,  178-9,  224-6. 
Society,  of  the  robbers,  secret,  404-9, 
494-6,   500-22. 
Solomon,  temple  of,  Nephite  temple  pat- 
terned after,  61-16;  sins  of,  111-23. 
Son  of  righteousness,  93-9,  447-2,  495- 
22.     See  also  Christ. 
Soothsayers,   condemned,   443-16. 
Sorceries,  197-32,  461-19. 
Souls,  final  state  of,  30-35;  between 
death  and  resurrection,  295-7. 
Spies,  of  Alma,  199-21;  of  Helaman,  338- 
22. 
Spirit,  the  Great,  Ammon  thought  to  be, 
240-2;  explained  by  Aaron,  252-9. 
Spirit,  of  God,  came  down  from  heaven, 
372-45;  kings  to  be  wrought  upon  by 
the,  42-12;  truth  made  known  by  the, 
208-46. 
Spirit,  of  the  Lord,  Nepht  caught  away 
in,  17-1;  in  form  of  a  man,  18-11;  will 
not  always  strive  with  man,  93-11;  one 
with  Christ  and  the  Father,  224-44; 
does  not  dwell  in  unholy  temples,  368- 
24.    See  also  Holy  Ghost. 
Spirits,  of  all  men  at  death  taken  to 
God,  295-11;  will  be  restored  to  body, 
67-12;  unclean,  see  Devil. 
Stain,  figurative  of  wickedness,  206-21, 
257-12. 
Standard,  of  liberty  raised  by  Moroni, 
326-20. 
Star,  new,  predicted  as  sign  of  Christ's 
birth,  393-5;  appears,  400-21. 
Statutes,  see  Law  of  Moses. 
Steel,  swords  of,  7-9,  490-9;  Nephi's  bow 
of  fine,  32-18;  workmanship  in,  61-15. 
Sting,  of  death,  252-14,  471-5. 
Stone,  the,  Jews  will  reject,  114-15; 
with  engravings  brought  to  Mosiah, 
131-20;  to  be  prepared  by  the  Lord  for 
Gazelem,  290-23. 
Stones,  Lehi  builds  altar  of,  3-7;  Nephi 
makes  fire  with,  34-11;  Mosiah  trans- 
lates by  means  of  the  two,  190-13;  six- 
teen, prepared  by  brother  of  Jared, 
482-1;  two,  given  to  brother  of  Jared 
by  the  Lord,  484-23. 
Stratagem,  of  Moroni,  328-10,  333-3;  of 
Antipus,  339-30;  Manti  taken  by,  346- 
28. 
Stripling,  soldiers,  Helaman's  army  of, 
333-22,  341-57. 
Stubble,  wicked  shall  be  as,  48-15,  93-6, 
447-1 ;  wicked  churches  to  be  consumed 
as,  48-23. 
Sun,  appeareth  to  stand  still,  388-15. 
Sword,  of  Laban,  7-9,  61-14,  108-10,  133- 
13,  135-16. 
Swords,  of  the  Jaredites,  found  by 
Limhi's  explorers,  151-11;  of  the  Anti- 
Nephi-Lehies  buried,  257-12,  258-17. 
Synagogues,  none  to  be  barred  from, 
94-26;  Alma  and  Amulek  preach  in, 
236-13;  after  the  order  of  the  Nehors, 
249-4;  the  poor  cast  out  of,  among  the 
Zoramites,  276-2;  hypocrites  in,  426-5. 
Task-masters,  181-9,  19. 
Taxes,  light  under  king  Benjamin,  137- 
14;  of  people  of  Limhi,  148-15;  heavy, 
levied  by  Riplakish,  496-5. 
Teacher,  Jacob  a,  70-48;  king  Benjamin 
ceases  to  be,  138-29.' 
Teachers,  Jacob  and  Joseph  consecrated, 
62-26,  109-18;  corruption  because  of 
false,  99-12;  ordination  of,  510-ch.  3. 
Teachings,  of  Jesus  to  Nephites,  not  a 
hundredth  part  written,  448-6.  See  also 
Christ,  teachings  of. 
Teancum,  a  Nephite  commander  slays 
Morianton,  323-35;  meets  army  of 
Amalickiah,  326-29;  camps  in  borders 
of  Bountiful,  327-32;  slays  Amalickiah, 
327-34;  decoy  march  by,  329-22;  sets 
prisoners  to  work,  331-3;  slays  Am- 
moron,  356-36;  is  slain,  356-36. 
Teancum,  city  of,  466-3. 
Tempest,  during  voyage  of  Lehi,  39-13; 
God  to  visit  Israel  with,  42-11;  unbe- 
lievers to  be  destroyed  by,  63-15;  na- 
tions to  be  visited  by,  95-2;  at  death  of 
Christ,  394-23,  415-5. 
Temple,  Nephi  builds,  61-16;  Jacob 
teaches  in,  109-17,  2,  110-11;  Mosiah 
summons  people  to,  135-18;  people  as- 
sembled near,  in  Bountiful,  at  time  of 
Christ's  appearing,  421-1. 
Temptation,  of  Christ,  140-7,  163-5,  212- 
11;  b>;  the  devil,  21-17,  19,  284-39;  ad- 
monition to  avoid,  291-33,  426-12,  435- 
18. 
Tents,  departure  of  Lehi  with,  31-12;  in 
land  of  promise,  40-23;  of  Nephi's  col- 
ony, 60-/;  Lamanites'  custom  of  dwell- 
ing in,  126-20;  pitched  around  temple, 
lay  king  Benjamin's  assembly,  136-5. 
Teomner,  a  Nephite  officer  under  Hela- 
man's command,  in  ambush,  345-16. 
Testimony,  words  of  Nephi  a,  92-28;  a 
few  to  bear,  of  the  Nephite  record,  96- 
13;  of  two  nations,  to  be  a  witness  of 
God,  101-8;  of  Alma,  concerning  Christ, 
212-13;  of  three,  concerning  the  Ne- 
phite record,  96-12,  487-ch.  5:3;  of  three 
and  of  eight,  see  forepart  of  this  Book. 
Thanks,  to  be  given  to  God,  213-23,  291- 
37,  419-10. 
Things,  all,  see  All  things. 
Three  Nephite  Disciples,  the,  never  to 
taste  of  death,  452-7,  457-14;  minister 
among  Nephites,  453-16,  456-5;  taken 
from  people,  because  of  wickedness, 
472-10;  minister  to  Mormon  and 
Moroni,  472-11. 
Throne,  of  God,  all  to  stand  before,  100- 
23,  112-8. 
566 
INDEX 
Thunder,  predicted,  as  a  visitation  at 
time  of  Christ's  death,  20-4,  42-11;  to 
be  visited  upon  the  wicked,  93-6';  at 
death  of  Christ,  415-6. 
Tidings,  glad,  of  great  joy,  to  king  Ben- 
jamin, 140-3. 
Timber,  of  curious  workmanship,  in 
building  the  ship  lor  Lehi's  company, 
38-1;  for  defense  of  cities,  321-2,  331-4; 
land  without,  363-5;  attempt  to  restore 
growth  of,  364-9. 
Time,  Nephite  reckoning  of,  changed 
after  Christ's  birth,  402-8. 
Timothy,  grandson  of  Helaman;  raised 
from  the  dead  by  his  brother,  Nephi; 
one  of  the  twelve  disciples,  437-4. 
Tithes,  paid  by  Abraham  to  Melchizedek, 
229-15;  the  Lord  robbed  of,  447-8. 
Title  of  liberty,  raised  by  Moroni,  310- 
12;  dissenters  compelled  to  hoist,  326- 
20. 
Tongues,  gift  of,  217-21;  of  children 
loosed,  449-14. 
Tools,  Nephi  finds  ore  to  make,  34-9; 
among  Nephites,  128-8;  among  Jare- 
dites,  498-25. 
Torment,  endless,  nature  of,  68-19,  100- 
23,  122-10,  141-25,  225-17. 
Tower,  colony  of  Jared  came  from,  131- 
22,  479-33;  of  the  great,  190-17;  suffi- 
ciently high  to  reach  to  heaven,  375-28; 
the  great,  478-3;  erected  by  king  Ben- 
jamin, 136-7;  Limhi  discovers  Laman- 
ites  from,  172-8;  Nephi's,  in  garden, 
377-10. 
Towers,  erected  by  Moroni  as  part  of 
fortification,  321-4. 
Traditions,  Nephite,  Lamanites  swore  to 
destroy,  126-14;  Lamanite,_  incorrect, 
134-5;  baseness  of  Lamanite,  237-9; 
prophecies  called  foolish  by  Korihor, 
the  anti-Christ,  269-14;  Lamanite, 
wicked   and   abominable,   396-7. 
Transfiguration,  seeming,  of  the  three 
disciples,  453-15. 
Translation,  gift  of,  151-13;  gift  of, 
among  the  Nephites,  217-21. 
Traveler,  none  can  return  from  grave, 
51-14. 
Treasures,  hearts  upon  their,  69-30; 
cursed  because  of  wickedness,  391-19. 
Tree,  in  vision  of  Lehi,  13-10;  river  near, 
13-13;  iron  rod  leads  to,  14-19;  desirable 
fruit  of,  13-10,  14-15;  of  life,  19-25;  29- 
22,  30-28,  226-21,  298-3;  remnant  to  be 
grafted  in  the  true  olive,  29-16. 
Trees,  obey,  through  faith,   113-6. 
Tribes,  of  Israel,  word  of  God  to,  101  12, 
429-15,  465-18;  Nephites  separate  into, 
413-2;  united  against  king  Jacob,  413- 
11;  agree  not  to  fight  each  other,  414- 
14. 
Tribes,  the  lost,  429-15,  430-20,  1,  444-26, 
Tubaloth,  Lamanite  king,  360-16. 
UnalterabU,  are  the  decrees  of  God,  297- 
8. 
Unbelief,  inability  to  understand  because 
of,  184-3;  miracles  cease  because  of, 
514-37. 
Unchangeable,  Being,  an,  476-19,  517-18. 
Unclean,  nothing,  in  presence  of  God, 
17-21,  30-34,  213-21,  223-37,  380-25. 
Unpardonable  sin,  124-19,  293-6. 
Vainness,  and  frailties  and  foolishness  of 
men,  69-28. 
Valley,  of  Gideon,  etc.,  see  Gideon,  valley 
of,  etc. 
Vapor,  of  darkness,  Israel  to  be  visited 
with,  42-11,  48-18. 
Variableness,  in  God,  no,  476-9. 
Vengeance,  of  God,  443-21,  465-15,  473- 
20;  blood  of  saints  to  cry  for,  196-13, 
492-22;  493-24;  sword  of,  475-41. 
Vessel,  inward,  to  be  cleansed,  350-23, 
351-24;  the  virgin,  a  precious  and 
chosen,  211-10;  the  Lord's  ministers 
called  chosen,  514-31. 
Vessels,  of  the  Lord,  be  ye  clean  that 
bear  the,  441-41;  of  Jared,  see  Barges. 
Victory,  thanks  to  God  for,  347-33;  over 
death  and  the  grave,  163-8,  165-8,  252- 
14,  266-28,  471-5;  over  the  devil,  236-21. 
Vineyard,  servants  of  the  Lord  to  prune 
his,  122-2;  planted  by  king  Noah,  156-15. 
Virgin,  the,  211-10;  seen  in  vision  of 
Nephi,  18-13,  15,  18. 
Virtue,  dear  above  all  things,  518-9. 
Visage,  of  the  Lord's  servants  to  be 
marred,  442-44. 
Vision,  of  Lehi,  2-8,  9-4,  13-2,  49-4;  of 
Nephi,  17-1;  of  Amulek,  215-20,  219-7; 
of  the  father  of  Abish,  245-16;  knowl- 
edge given  through,  59-23. 
Visionary,  man,  Lehi  a,  4-11.  9-2,  4. 
Voice,  raised  to  God,  60-35;  of  the  people, 
judges  chosen  by,  see  Judges;  of  the 
people,  against  Amlici,  198-7;  of  an 
angel  like  thunder,  292-7;  from  heaven, 
in  protection  of  Lehi,  and  Nephi,  371- 
29;  of  the  Lord  to  the  people,  following 
the  crucifixion,  417-1,  419-3;  of  the 
Father,  proclaiming  the  Christ  at  the 
time  of  his  visitation  to  the  Nephites, 
421-3;  hills  and  mountains  tremble  at 
the  Lord's,  388-9. 
Vultures,  many  bodies  of  Lamanites  and 
Amlicites  devoured  by,  200-38. 
Wade,  wading,  through  affliction,  34-1, 
211-5,  214-14,  332-15,  366-34. 
Wages,  according  to  works,  202-27;  of 
wicked,  208-42;  of  the  Nephite  judges, 
221-1. 
Wanderers,  in  a  strange  land,  229-23, 
263-36. 
War,  among  descendants  of  Lehi,  fore- 
seen in  Nephi's  vision,  20-2,  21-21;  in 
the  great  and  abominable  church,  pre- 
dicted, 47-13;  amonp  n.itions  subject  to 
the  mother  of  abominations,  27-16;  and 
contentions  among  Lehi's  descendants, 
records    of,    on    the    larger    or    other 
INDEX 
667 
plates,  41-4,  62-33;  after  return  of  the 
Tews  from  captivity,  90-12;  among  peo- 
ple of  Nephi,  predicted,  92-2;  between 
Nephites  and  Lamanites  witnessed  by 
Enos,  127-24;  attested  by  Omni,  129- 
3;  attested  by  Abinadom,  130-10;  at- 
tested by  Amaleki,  131-24;  as  recorded 
by  Mormon,  460-8,  470-8;  caused  by 
strife  and  crime,  322-21. 
Warfare,  Helaman  writes  Moroni  about, 
337-2. 
Wars,  final,  among  Jaredites,  508-8; 
final,  between  Nephites  and  Lamanites, 
470-8. 
Watch,  and  pray  continually,  admoni- 
tions to,  230-28,  435-15. 
Watchman,  shall  sing,  159-22,  441-32. 
Water,  fountain  of  filthy,  seen  in  Nephi's 
vision,  21-16;  meaning  of  Lehi's  vision 
of,  30-26;  from  the  rock,  by  the  power 
of  God  in  Moses,  36-29,  91-20;  Christ 
to  be  baptized  by,  104-5;  Alma  and 
Helam  buried  or  baptized  in,  168-14; 
Zarahemla  nearly  surrounded  by,  254- 
32;  large  bodies  of,  in  the  land  north- 
ward, 363-4;  Jaredites  driven  forth, 
344  days  upon  the,  488-11;  bitter  foun- 
tains cannot  give  good,  512-11. 
Waters,  many,  seen  by  Nephi  in  vision, 
22-10;  Irreantum  means,  34-5;  Cu- 
morah  in  land  of  many,  469-4;  of  the 
Red  Sea  divided,  36-26;  of  Sidon, 
corpses  cast  into,  201-3,  307-22;  of 
Sebus,  Ammon  at  the,  240-34,  239-26; 
of  Mormon,  see  Mormon,  waters  of. 
Wealth,  church  members  gain,  through 
faithfulness,   197-31. 
Weapons,  made  by  Nephites,  128-8;  by 
Jaredites,  498-27;  Nephites  armed  with, 
198-12;  laid  down  by  people  of  Ammon, 
258-17;  by  Lamanites,  in  remorse,  258- 
25,  260-14;  buried,  258-17,  260-14,  396- 
9. 
Well  Beloved,  a  title  of  the  Christ,  372- 
47. 
Whirlwinds,  persecutors  to_  be  carried 
away  by,  93-5;  wicked  carried  away  by, 
at  death  of  Christ,  416-16. 
Whisper,  out  of  the  dust,  the  Nephites 
to,  94-16. 
Whore,  of  all  the  earth,  the  abominable 
church,  26-10,  11,  12,  47-13,  14,  72-16, 
99-18. 
Whoredoms,  wo  unto  them  who  commit, 
69-36;  divine  commands  against,  95-32; 
manj^  go  astray  because  of,  99-14;  ex- 
cuse themselves  in  committing,  111- 
23;  call  to  repent  of,  455-ch.  30:2; 
Morianton  unjust  to  himself  because  of, 
497-11. 
Wicked,  Nephi  spake  hard  things  against 
the,  31-2;  shall  not  destroy  the  right- 
eous when  the  fulness  of  God's  wrath  is 
poured  out,  48-16;  nations  to  be  de- 
stroyed, 36-37;  the,  shall  be  cast  out, 
165-2;  call  to  come  out  from  the,  209- 
57;  judgments  of  God  will  overtake  the, 
466-5. 
Wickedness,  many  go  astray  because  of, 
99-14;  afflictions  because  of,  203-3,  417- 
7. 
Wilderness,  Lehi  departs  from  Jerusalem 
into,  3-4;  Ishmael's  daughters  mourn 
because  of  affliction  in,  33-35;  children 
born  in,  35-20,  39-7,  52-1,  55-1;  Nephi 
and  a  company  flee  into,  at  time  of  the 
division  into  Nephites  and  Lamanites, 
60-5;  of  Hermounts,  Lamanites  driven 
into,  200-37. 
Will,  of  God,  operative  upon  Mormon, 
132-7. 
Wine,  oppressors  of  the  covenant  people 
to  be  drunken  with  blood  as  with,  64- 
18;  the  iniquitous  to  be  drunken  but 
not  with,  96-4;  buy,  without  money, 
figurative  of  salvation,  70-50;  made  in 
abundance  by  the  wicked  king  Noah, 
156-15;  Limhi  sends,  to  Lamanites, 
177-10;  Laman,  one  of  Moroni's  sol- 
diers, takes,  to  Lamanites,  who  become 
drunken,  335-8,  14. 
Wine,  sacramental,  Jesus  commanded  his 
disciples  to  bring,  434-1;  miraculously 
provided  at  the  administration  by 
Jesus  Christ,  439-5;  manner  of  admin- 
istering, 511-ch.  5:1. 
Wisdom,  the,  of  God,  67-8,  97-22;  of  wise 
shall  perish,  97-26;  of  men,  foolishness, 
69-28;  God  has  all,  263-35;  admonition 
to  learn,  in  youth,  291-35. 
Wise,  learned  think  they  are,  69-28;  must 
consider  themselves  fools,  to  be  accept- 
able to  God,  70-42;  the,  who  are  puffed 
up  and  sin  shall  be  thrust  down  to 
hell,  99-15;  the,  may  be  confounded  by 
children,  278-23;  angels  appeared  unto, 
as  the  time  of  Christ's  birth  drew  near, 
398-14;  man  builds  on  rock,  428-24. 
Witchcrafts,  to  be  cut  off,  443-16. 
Witness,  blood  of  the  innocent  a,  231-11; 
false,  forbidden,  161-23. 
Witnesses  to  the  Book  of  Mormon,  three, 
to  attest  truth  of  the  book,  96-12,  73-3, 
487-3,  4;  others  than  the  three,  96-14, 
97-22.  See  The  Testimony  of  the  Three 
and  also  of  the  Eight  Witnesses  in 
forepart  of  this  Book. 
Wives,  unrighteous  desire  for  many,  108- 
15;  David  and  Solomon  had  many,  111- 
24;  hearts  of,  broken  because  of  wick- 
edness of  their  husbands,  111-35;  hus- 
bands who  love  their,  commended,  112- 
7. 
Woe,  eternal  or  endless  misery  and,  50- 
13,  216-11,  369-12,  377-16. 
Wolf,  to  dwell  with  lamb,  103-12. 
Wolves,  true  shepherd  sees  that  they  en- 
ter not,  209-59;  false  prophets  as  in 
sheep's  clothing  but  are  ravening,  428- 
15. 
Women,  of  Lehi's  company  bore  children 
in  the  wilderness,  34-1.  35-20;  God  de- 
lights in  the  chasity  of,  111-28;  taught 
66S 
INDEX 
to  spin.  154-5:  toil  and  spin,  373-13;  fed 
upon  flesh  of  husbands  by  barbarous 
Lamanites,  518-8. 
Woqders,  signs  and,  to  be  manifested  by 
Christ,  93-13;  many  shown,  as  time  of 
Christ's  birth  drew  near,  398-13. 
Wood,  people  taught  to  work  in,  61-15; 
fine  workmanship  of,  128-8. 
Word,  of  God,  according  to  the,  36-31;  of 
Christ,  the  obedient  feast  upon,  105- 
20;  of  God,  the  iron  rod,  19-25;  wo  unto 
those  who  reject  the  word  of  God,  96- 
14;  of  God,  shall  hiss  forth,  101-3;  of 
God,  nourished  by  the,  122-7. 
Words,  of  Mormon,  the,  132. 
Words,  of  the  book  are  of  those  who 
have  slumbered  in  the  dust,  96-9;  of 
the  book,  God  to  bring  forth,  96-14. 
Work,  great  and  marvelous,  the  Lord's, 
26-7,  91-17,  100-1,  443-9;  a  marvelous, 
among  the  Gentiles,  47-8;  a  marvelous, 
and  a  wonder,  97-26;  the  Lord's,  not 
yet  finished,  101-9;  of  the  Father,  com- 
mencement of,  444-26. 
Workers,  of  iniquity,  denunciation  of, 
207-37. 
Workmen,  curious,  373-11. 
Works,  men  to  b^  'udged  by  their,  30-32. 
Worship,  princes  shall,  45-7;  of  the 
Father  by  the  Jews  in  Christ's  name, 
91-16;  of  the  Father  by  the  Nephites  in 
Christ's  name,  113-5;  of  God  before  the 
altar  by  r  ;ople  at  Sidom,  234-17; 
strange,  '  the  Zoramites,  274-12;  not 
confined  to  sanctuaries,  280-2;  sacred 
privileges  of,  324-39. 
Writing,  given  to  Moses,  56-17;  by  the 
finger  ofGod  on  the  wall  of  the  temple, 
219-2. 
Writings,  of  the  kings,  129-14. 
Yesterday,  today  and  forever,  God  the 
same  throughout,  17-18,  52-4,  97-23, 
101-9,  275-17,  476-9,  521-19. 
Yield,  not,  to  sin,  or  temptation,  59-27, 
93-10,  413-5,  477-28. 
Yoke,  of  the  abominable  church,  22-5. 
Zarahemla,  people  of,  130-14;  had  come 
from  Jerusalem.  130-15;  people  of, 
unite  with  people  of  Mosiah,  131-19; 
Limhi  sends  men  to  search  for,  150-7; 
people  of,  numbered  with  Nephites, 
183-13;  landing  place  of  people  of,  254- 
30. 
Zarahemla.  land  of,  130-13,  199-24; 
Lachoncus  gathers  his  forces  in,  405-22, 
23;  land  southward  called,  495-31. 
Zarahemla,  city  of,  burned  at  time  of  the 
crucifixion,  415-8;  rfbuilt,  456-8. 
Zwlekiah.  king  of  Judah,  1-4,  10-13.  130- 
15;  Mulek,  son  of,  373-10;  sons  of,  ex- 
cept Mulck,  slain,  380-21. 
Zedekiah,  one  bf  the  twelve  disciples, 
437-4. 
Zeezrom,  a  lawyer,  accuses  Amulek  and 
Alma,  221-31;  questions  Amulek,  222- 
21;  questions  Alma,  225-8;  encircled 
about  by  pains  of  hell,  231-6;  sick  at 
Sidom,  233-3;  converted  and  healed, 
234-6;  preaches  the  gospel,  234-12,  274- 
6. 
Zemnarihah,  a  chieftain  of  the  robbers, 
407-17;  fails  in  his  designs  against  Ne- 
phites, 408-22;  starts  with  his  people 
for  land  northward,  408-23;  is  inter- 
cepted and  hanged,  408-28, 
Zenephi,  lawless  army  of,  519-16. 
Zeniff,  grandfather  of  Limhi,  147-9;  sent 
as  a  spy,  152-1;  became  leader  of  his 
company,  152-3;  repulses  invading  La- 
manites, 153-14,  155-19;  confers  king- 
dom upon  his  son  Noah,  155-1. 
Zeniff,  record  of,  152;  received  by  king 
Mosiah,  177-14;  read  to  the  people  by 
direction  of  king  Mosiah,  182-5. 
Zenock,  predicted  that  Christ  would  be 
lifted  up,  41-10;  his  testimony  of  the 
Son  of  God,  280-15;  predicted  destruc- 
tion at  time  of  the  crucifixion,  420-16. 
Zenos,  spoke  of  burial  of  Christ,  41-10; 
spoke  of  the  three  days  of  darkness, 
41-10;  gave  parabi  of  the  tame  olive- 
tree,  115-1,  122-1;  words  of,  must  come 
to  pass,  122-1;  spoke  concerning  pra  er 
and  worship,  280-3;  '  -tifie:  of  destruc- 
tion to  occur  at  the  crucifixion,  420-'6. 
Zerahemnah,  a  leader  of  th  Lamanites, 
301-5;  surrenders  to  Moroni,  306-8;  at- 
tempts to  kill  r.Ioroni  and  i:  scalped, 
306-12;  begs  for  mercy,  307-19. 
Zeram,  sent  out  as  a  spy,  199-22. 
Zerin,  mountain,  removed,  by  faith  of  the 
brother  of  Jared,  502-30. 
Ziff,  156-8. 
Zion,  supporters  of,  to  be  blessed,  24-37; 
opposers  of,  to  be  destroyed,  47-14,  63- 
13,  72-13,  95-3;  law  to  go  forth  from, 
74-3;  laborer  in,  95-31;  devil's  doctrine 
that  all  is  well  in,  99-21. 
Zoram,  the  servant  of  Laban,  9-35;  mar- 
ries, 31-7;  a  true  friend  to  Nephi,  52- 
30;  blessed  by  Lehi,  52-31;  accompanies 
Nephi  in  the  separation  of  Nephites 
and  Lamanites,  60-6. 
Zoram,  a  chief  captain  amontr  Nephites. 
235-5. 
Zoram,  head  of  the  dissenters,  273-59. 
Zoramites,  108-13;  separated  from  the 
Nephites,  273-59;  build  synagogues, 
274-12;  their  Rameumptom,  275-21; 
strange  prayers  of,  275-15;  converts 
cast  out  by,  284-6,  8;  prepare  for  war 
against  people  of  Ammon,  285-10:  con- 
verts from  among,  given  land,  285-14: 
become  Lamanites,  301 -4t;  made  cap- 
tains of  Lamanites,  316-S;  lead  Lamaa* 
ites  away,  401-29. 
pmfm  or  zioN'e  printino  •  pubushinq  oo.,  iNotpSNOtNoi,  jaohson  oouNTf.  MO.,  u.  ••  a. 
I 
BX                     Book  of 
Wormon 
8623 
The 
book 
of 
lYIormon 
1920 
iNimi^ 
'''   <w 
PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 
ERINDALE  COLLEGE  LIBRARY 


